Gate Way Publishers

www.gate-way-publishers.com

Copyright (c)2005 by Robbie Collins

First published in August 2008, 2008

NOTICE: This work is copyrighted. It is licensed only for use by the original purchaser. Making copies of this work or distributing it to any unauthorized person by any means, including without limit email, floppy disk, file transfer, paper print out, or any other method constitutes a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines or imprisonment.

CONTENTS

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

Chapter IX

Chapter X

Chapter XI

Chapter XII

Chapter XIII

Chapter XIV

About the Author

* * * *

The High Queen’s Vow

Book IV

The Mystic Women of The Realm series

By Robbie Collins

The High Queen’s Vow, Book IV of The Mystic Women of The Realm series Copyright (c) 2005 Robbie Collins

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any form whatsoever. No part of this book may be copied, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means without the expressed written permission of the publisher.

For information, contact Gate Way Publishers, 164 Robles Way #188, Vallejo, California 94591 USA. Visit us on the World Wide Web at www.gate-way-publishers.com.

ISBN: 0-9635703-7-4 (print edition)

Cover Artwork by Amanda Davidson and digitally enhanced by J. E. Depew.

Book Design and Interior by DigitalWrite: www.digitalwrite.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

The High Queen’s destiny is far greater than she can know, but first, she must survive.

Chapter I

The Tunnels

The High Queen read the words on the display screen:

Who are you? Why do you call yourselves the Mystic Women of the Realm? Aren’t you the descendants of Sansthera I, from Earth?

She wasn’t pleased, “They have sent another message.”

She read it to them.

There was silence for a moment, then Sam spoke, “They think we are humans, from their realm.”

“Some of us are, remember?”

“Earth. They call their realm Earth.”

“Are you going to respond?”

“They seem like they wish to speak more with us.”

The High Queen ignored their cacophony, already responding. She pressed the buttons that allowed her to spell out the message she wished to send. When she was done, she looked up at them. “I have sent one final message prior to our departure to El’fs’nd’lle. I have said:

We are not your descendants. We are not humans. We are the Mystic Women of The Realm. You are not welcomed on our Realm. Return to your Earth. This Realm is already inhabited. Do not come here.

“They will respond again, Highness.”

“Yes, Force Leader. I am aware of this. If they return not to their home, I will respond to them at a later moment, prior to their arrival.”

“Perhaps they will be unable to return home, my Queen.”

“Perhaps, Black Uthrn. I have thought of this possibility. But it is overly soon to be concerned. We will consider them later, if need arises. Now we must depart to El’fs’nd’lle. Force Leader. Is all in preparation?”

Ann’wn slightly bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen. We will begin our journey as one group, but will separate so as to create a diversion, if we must. We have also decided to take the longer route, Highness, with your leave.”

San’lr’in’ breathed deeply, closing her eyes in hopes of restoring her patience. She re-opened them and stared at her Force Leader. Sighing, and knowing her patience was failing her, she said, “Our never-ending journey becomes even longer, then. What is your plan?”

Ann’wn heard the frustration of their journey’s length in her Queen’s voice, but also knew that it wasn’t her privilege to respond to it, “We will ride west by many turns into the great expanse, then north, my Queen. Once well north, we will travel east, arriving well north of El’fs’nd’lle. They will not be expecting us to come to El’fs’nd’lle from this direction.”

“Nor was I.”

“My Queen?”

The High Queen knew that their journey to El’fs’nd’lle was, no matter the route, to be a dangerous one, filled with their enemies lying in wait for them. While her powers were now strong and longing to be used, the using of the great powers yet left her weakened. El’fs’nd’lle was, at its shortest and quickest route from Sansthera, a full five-turn ride. From what her Force Leader had told her, she now knew that their journey was to be at least twice more the already long ride.

She took one last look at all the technology of the humans, wondering what the humans did if their machines broke. As she turned to leave the long building, she sensed that her message would do nothing to deter the humans’ arrival.

Sle’nel’ met her at the door, “We must give our farewells to Sume’.”

The High Queen nodded, sighing yet again, “My patience leaves Me. Perhaps it is the better view that we take the long route to El’fs’nd’lle so that I may restore My senses to Me.”

They walked through Sansthera, back to her sister’s dwelling. The High Queen observed the town, remembering that both Sle’nel’ and Sam had said that it reminded them of Woden, “Tell Me how this town resembles your prior Woden, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ pointed out the layout of the dwellings and the paths between them, “Woden is built in the same pattern as this except that these paths are much wider. Perhaps for those machines that traveled on the soft wheels that were shown to us.” She pointed to the five center buildings, “In Woden, there was one center building similar to this, and was for the Highest. Woden has a wall that surrounds the entire main town, with two main gates, such as here. Woden is also built near the water and has docks, such as this one, but Woden’s are larger, and more used.”

“The women who escaped from here used the same design, then. Are Woden’s dwellings such as these central ones? Domed?”

“No. I have never prior seen such as these.”

Caithryn approached San’lr’in’, kneeling and bowing her head as she did so, “Great High Queen. The High Priestess awaits you and the Elf.”

“Rise, Caithryn. How do her wounds fare this turn?”

“Much improved, Highness.”

They followed Caithryn, Sle’nel’ squeezing San’lr’in’s arm just prior to entering, “Patience, San’lr’in’. We leave in a moment only.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand tenderly on Sle’nel’s cheek, looking into her golden Elfin eyes, “I thank th—”

Her sister interrupted her, “Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to allow the Elf in so we may speak?”

San’lr’in’ lowered her hand, then took a deep breath, “My apologies, Sister.” She made a slight motion for Sle’nel’ to enter first.

“So. You finally leave. You probably leave my town in shambles.”

Sle’nel’ sat on the bed beside her, “San’lr’in’ was wondering if you needed some of her guards to remain behind until you can recruit new ones, since so many of yours were found to be traitors.”

“Why would you do as such? To spy on me?”

The High Queen shook her head, “No, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. This is not so. It is a temporary gift only, and only at your desire. If you have no desire for these few guards to remain, then please allow a messenger to do so. You can send Me updated reports on what the Sansthera II humans send in way of messages.”

The High Priestess looked at Sle’nel’, but speaking to The High Queen, “You will need all your guards to get the Elf safely to El’fs’nd’lle. While I need the guards, you will have greater need of them so as to protect the Young One and this Elf of ours.”

“When did you start liking Elves?”

“Just her. And the Young One.”

“I will leave a few guards for you. They will be at your command, and will remain until you have retrained enough forces. The Realm needs you also, Sister.”

“I know you leave them to spy upon me, but I will accept them for now. Perhaps if all goes well here, I will meet you at the gates of El’fs’nd’lle.”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, “You? At El’fs’nd’lle? I thought the Elves a R’kin’dles long-prior enemy.”

“Perhaps it is the moment for change, or are you as stubborn as this?” She looked at Sle’nel’, “How do you stand remaining with her? If you ever desire someone who will cater to your every desire, come to me, Elf, and I will guarantee you eternal happiness. Look about you. Would you not enjoy living here in all this beauty? What does she possibly offer you?”

Sle’nel’ took her Queen’s arm into her own, smiling at Sume’, “I will miss you also, High Priestess, and am most pleased that we were able to come to Sansthera. I hope we will meet again, soon.”

As they spoke their farewells to the High Priestess, Ann’wn, Uthrn, Sam and Meera stood by the waiting horses, discussing the journey’s dangers that lay before them, “…fifteen, perhaps sixteen turns. Maybe more.”

“What is out there, where we now go?”

Ann’wn shrugged, “I know not, but The High Queen muttered ‘Grandmother’ when I mentioned it. I think it was nothing good. Then she asked me how much I like water.”

“What does that mean?” Sam was confused.

“I know not.”

“Why did you not ask her?”

“You are her sister. You ask her. I am only her Force Leader.”

Sam shook her head, “I also am not this brave. But we could get Sele’ to do so.”

They were all laughing as The High Queen and Sle’nel’ walked up, “Another amusing moment between you regarding My Elf and Me, Force Leader?”

They all quickly knelt and bowed their heads, “Great High Queen.”

“Rise. Let us depart.”

“Aunt High Queen?”

She looked down at Sele’, who was now at her side, “Young One. What is it you need from Me?”

“What did you mean when you asked Ann’wn how much she liked water?”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow as she looked at Ann’wn. She then placed a hand upon Sele’s head and sent her thoughts to her.

“Oh. I understand now, my Queen. Thank you.”

Sam jerked slightly in surprise, “Are you not going to tell us, Sele’? You are my daughter, you know.”

Sele’ giggled as she raised her arms to her High Queen, not answering Sam, “Aunt High Queen. May I ride with you this turn?”

San’lr’in’ smiled mischievously at Ann’wn and Sam as she lifted Sele’, then mounted her horse.

* * * *

Sam turned around as they left Sansthera, feeling as if she were leaving Woden far behind her yet again.

“What do you look upon?”

She looked at Uthrn as she turned back, “It just reminds me of Woden.”

Uthrn nodded, “We will be there soon, and then we will join in companionship.”

Sam sighed, not wishing to think on their relationship at the moment. She looked over to Sle’nel’, sighing again.

Sle’nel’ laughed softly, “Your heart is a fickle one, Highest.”

As they exited Sansthera’s boundary, Ann’wn had The High Queen place on her hood, and their vigilant stance began as they rode as silently as possible across the great waters. Just after late midturn, they entered upon another landmass, one on which only The High Queen had prior been. Looming before them was the tallest and largest expanse of mountains any of them had ever seen.

Ann’wn halted them just as they entered the mountain’s foothills. She rode back to her Queen as everyone else dismounted. She dismounted as well, bowing her head to her Queen, “My Queen. Is there a pass through these mountains?”

San’lr’in’ looked up to the high peaks, wishing for an easier route, and also wishing for easier memories associated with the mountains. She pointed up to a far-off gap, “Head to between those two peaks. Once we are near, we can hopefully find the tunnels through the mountains.”

Ann’wn gasped, “Up there? But it is layered in deep snow, my Queen. Is there no other passage?”

The High Queen sighed, then spoke slowly and softly, “No, Force Leader. It is the only way through them, unless we go around.”

Ann’wn was momentarily hopeful, “Go around, Highness?”

The High Queen made Ann’wn look south, “Can you see the end of the range, Force Leader?”

“No, Highness.”

Then she made her look north, “Can you see the end of the range in this direction, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn shook her head, looking well depressed.

“This is the easiest of the routes. And no matter which way we head, on the other side lies the largest expanse of nothing that you have ever seen.”

“Nothing, my Queen?”

“Nothing, Force Leader. You and the other force leaders chose this route. Remember this well, as the gap that now faces us will be the easy portion of our journey.”

Ann’wn looked back up at the high snow-filled gap in dismay, “The easy portion, Highness?”

“I hope you like to camp in snow, Force Leader. Enjoy the water it makes though, as it will be the last for a while.” She looked up at the sky, “And look. The clouds come. It will begin to snow on us, this eve.”

Ann’wn thought she heard The High Queen chuckling to herself as she walked away from her, but thought she must have heard wrong.

They made camp for the eve, preparing shelters against the eve’s cold and snow. The High Queen called her great raptor to her as Ann’wn sent out scouts, both looking for any signs of approaching danger. When the camp was finally well organized, Ann’wn and Meera practiced their lessons, Sam and Sele’ practiced their powers, Sle’nel’ practiced with her new bow and arrows, and The High Queen once again readied her powers to her. As The High Queen meditated, Shr’dler’in, her Healer, sat close by, waiting to help her exit at the correct moment. While she waited, she watched Ann’wn practice, admiring her strong ease and well-defined muscles.

After many moments, Ann’wn walked over to The Healer, “How does she command all these meditations? I can barely master the first three of them.”

Shr’dler’in nodded her understanding to Ann’wn. She was secretly pleased Ann’wn was near her, “And each one grows in their difficulty. Our Queen has learned these from when she was Sele’s cycles. But it is not easy, especially with her new great powers. Thankfully, she is well focused.” She looked up at her, “Sit down, Ann’wn. You look exhausted. Would you like me to provide you with a back rub? Your shoulders look well over-used this turn. You must have been practicing the Master’s skills this late eve.”

Ann’wn sat, not responding, but neither moving away from the massage The Healer provided her. After a short while, Shr’dler’in could feel Ann’wn beginning to relax.

“You do this well. Do you do this for our Queen?”

She laughed, “Is it your affair, Force Leader?” She liked the feeling of Ann’wn’s strong shoulders.

Ann’wn felt much improved, realizing that she wanted The Healer to continue to touch her. She liked the feeling of her.

“There. I think that will help you to sleep better this eve, Force Leader.”

“Thank you, Shr’dler’in.” She quietly thought to herself, I can think of something that could help me to sleep even better this eve, but instead, asked, “How long will our Queen be in these meditations?”

“She has yet to reach to the end of them, and then she must return through them, so she has a long while as yet.”

Shr’dler’in had sat down, leaning against a tree. Ann’wn sat next to her, wishing The Healer could feel as she felt about her, “Rest for a while. I will waken you if you tell me what signs to look for in our Queen.”

The Healer agreed, telling her what to look for, then settled in against the tree and Ann’wn, sleeping. As the moments passed, and unaware she did as such, Shr’dler’in eventually laid her head on Ann’wn’s lap. Ann’wn covered her with her cloak against the chill of the eve, finding that she loved the tender moment. Ann’wn liked the feeling of Shr’dler’in laying on her, so remained as quiet and unmoving as she could so that she wouldn’t waken her. She wondered if she dared hope that they might one-turn come together.

Sele’ and Sle’nel’ came over to sit with Ann’wn and The Healer until their Queen exited from her meditations. When they arrived, they saw the two asleep.

“Quietly, Sele’. Check on your Aunt.”

Sele’ went over to The High Queen and touched her gown, sensing her High Queen’s meditations. She let go and returned to Sle’nel’, “She is in her third and ready to exit soon, Birth-Mother.”

“Does she need The Healer for this?”

“I can help her.”

“Good. Then do so, quietly. I will begin to prepare these two for the eve. They are tired.”

Sele’ helped The High Queen leave her meditations. San’lr’in’ then called a guard to help Sle’nel’ complete the camp for Ann’wn and The Healer. When the guard had set up the shelter over the two, The High Queen dismissed her as Sle’nel’ gently lay Ann’wn down next to The Healer. All three quietly left, pleased in their conspiracy.

In the early morn, Ann’wn woke to the feeling of someone’s arm wrapped over her. Yet mostly asleep and enjoying the warm and close feeling, she moved back into the one near her, not yet thinking. As Ann’wn moved, Shr’dler’in stirred somewhat, moving closer into the smell and comfort she was holding, thinking it a perfect fit. As was a habit of hers when with a lover, Shr’dler’in had her arm over her eve’s sleeping partner and was lightly holding her partner’s breast. When they both stirred, Shr’dler’in grasped Ann’wn’s breast a little more firmly, causing Ann’wn to moan at the pleasurable feeling.

Yet without thinking, and yet with their minds fogged from sleep, Ann’wn rolled over and kissed her eve’s sleeping partner. The kiss was returned fully for a moment, then Shr’dler’in woke to her complete senses. She jerked back as her eyes stared widely at Ann’wn.

“Ann’wn! What are you doing here?” She shook her head, trying to clear it of sleep, “I am sorry, Ann’wn. My sincerest apologies. I should have touched you not so inappropriately.”

Ann’wn also jerked wide-awake when Shr’dler’in had done so, equally surprised at what had just occurred. She rose quickly, “No, Shr’dler’in. It was my fault. Please accept my apologies. I was just reacting to the feeling.”

They broke down their camp, Ann’wn wondering who had prepared it for them. She heard Shr’dler’in laughing quietly to herself.

“Why do you laugh, Healer?”

“You are a good kisser, Force Leader. This knowledge of you surprises me. Thank you for keeping me warm during the eve.”

Ann’wn blushed, wishing she could kiss Shr’dler’in again. Wishing she was yet being held in her arms. Softly, she said, “In truth, Healer, it was my pleasure.”

“What did you say, Ann’wn? I could hear you not.”

Ann’wn, yet blushing and well frustrated with herself, went up to Shr’dler’in. She stood directly in front of her, looking at her.

“What is it, Ann’wn? Have I upset you in my carelessness?”

Ann’wn, having always focused on being a warrior, didn’t know what to do with the feelings she was experiencing with Shr’dler’in. She had never prior felt as such.

“I … uh … I mean … I too … I mean … Thank you for the…” Finally, she said, “By the Mothers, our Queen is correct. I am a coward.”

With that, she pulled Shr’dler’in to her, embracing her tightly. She kissed her fully, unable to control her desire and need. Shr’dler’in was shocked, but found her body willingly moving into Ann’wn’s deeply passionate and searching kiss. It was everything she had for long-prior thought it would be. After a long moment, Ann’wn pulled away, stared into Shr’dler’in’s eyes, touched her cheek tenderly with her hand, then turned and left.

Sle’nel’ watched quietly and unnoticed from a distance, smiling to herself.

The Healer stared at her as Ann’wn walked away, wondering what would now occur between them. She sighed, assured that it was no more than a brief accident.

As The High Queen had predicted, it had snowed on them through the eve. Ann’wn frowned as she looked up at the pass, seeing that it was yet snowing up on the mountain, and heavily so. She knew this turn and eve would be cold and most difficult for them.

She went to An’ther’on, “Have some of your guards break the path for us. Have them leave now.” She pointed to where she thought they would halt for the eve. “There. Have them search for shelter. And have The High Queen’s shelter prepared for her if they cannot find any caves or overhangs.”

They began their journey in the early morn, but later than usual, and well after the sun’s rise, Ann’wn giving An’ther’on’s guards the moments they needed to be well in the lead. Finally, when all was prepared, Ann’wn had An’ther’on and Uthrn lead the journeyers, while Meera, Sam and a few of the Private Guards guarded the rear. Ann’wn had most of the Black Guard out on patrols, searching for any danger that might be coming their way.

The turn was long, while the path remained deep with ever-deepening snow. They trudged their way through the steep pass, moment by moment, with no reprieve from either the snowstorm or the intensity of the upward path.

As the eve came, they halted on a slightly widened-portioned of the path, making camp in the most miserable of conditions, and making all to share tents. As soon as they made camp, all went directly to their tents, well exhausted from the turn’s upward journey. Ann’wn watched with a saddened sigh as The Healer went into a tent with The High Queen’s attendants.

The morn provided no release from the snowstorm, but Ann’wn made them to push on, hoping for better conditions once over the pass. The path up to the gap’s ridge was now even steeper and more winding, heavier with snow than their prior turn’s journey. In some places, the path became nothing more than a narrow ledge, with no room for error. On one of the ledges, An’ther’on indicated that everyone needed to dismount so that they could walk the ledge instead of ride it.

At after-midturn, as they neared the gap, The High Queen called Ann’wn to her, “You must have An’ther’on’s guards return. They know not the way. We will travel as a group from here. In a short while, I must look for the tunnels.”

The tunnels were a well hoped-for sighting, so the thought that they may not find them shocked Ann’wn into depression.

“Will they not be able to see them, my Queen?”

She shook her head, “I fear that even I will miss them, and I have been this way prior. They are well hidden. And in this snow, I am not certain they can be seen at all.”

“Perhaps Mor’inl’ knows the way, Highness?”

She shook her head lightly, “No. It was far long prior, and I was alone.”

It began to snow even heavier as they re-started their journey up to the pass. Ann’wn was watching The Healer from behind, wondering what to do with her new-found feelings for her, but also wondering what to do about her own undesired relationship with the High Counselor. All she really knew was that she wanted to lie in The Healer’s arms this eve, and for many eves after. As they continued to trudge up the path, she studied The Healer, admiring her beauty. Her body shivered uncontrollably as she thought about the feeling of The Healer’s soft hands upon her body.

How have I been so blind as this? How could I have long desired this woman yet never seen it? She is beautiful.

They had entered onto a series of steep and slippery switchbacks, and everyone was now forced to walk instead of ride. Trudging through the deep snow step-by-step, they spent the remainder of the after midturn arriving to the top of the switchbacks. They had hoped to be able to re-mount and ride the horses after the switchbacks, as the trail widened, but the snow was so deep that they had to continue to walk. The High Queen had moved to the front, trying to recall where the tunnels began. She knew she had few moments prior to the sun’s setting. After that, they would once again be forced to build camp out in the open.

“Can we not help, Highness?”

They were in a small valley high up on the mountain, in the gap area. There were many huge boulders on each side of them that well hid the two mountains’ sides, so the tunnels couldn’t be seen.

“They are on the right side … I think … or did I come from the wasteland side? Yes, this must be so as there was no snow. But then I would have entered through the mouth of the … yet I recall well the switchbacks we just achieved. The caves must be around here, behind these boulders.” She turned around while scanning the area, “Have your guards look upon the walls of each of the mountains, behind the boulders. But then, a rockslide could have covered the entrance to them.” She looked frustrated, “My apologies, Ann’wn. It is the best I can do. It has been since my youth, overly many cycles prior.”

Even if they had hundreds of guards with them, the length of the pass would require more of the sun’s assistance than they presently had. Ann’wn knew that luck was all they had at the moment. Like all the others, Caitha had also begun helping in the search, humming to herself as she did so. She wandered around fairly aimlessly, but remaining close to the mountain’s side when she saw that she had frightened a small animal. She watched it go to the mountain’s side, then disappear. She followed its path behind some boulders, then suddenly saw the opening. It had been, as The High Queen had suspected, partially covered over by many rockslides over the cycles.

She walked back to Meera, “M’Love, I have found the opening to a tunnel.”

Meera just looked at her in total disbelief, “You did? How? Where?”

“I frightened a little animal, and I watched it disappear into the opening as I followed its path.”

It took great effort to clear the entrance just enough so that the horses could enter, but they were all well motivated to get out of the increasing snow, including the horses. After they were all regrouped inside the cave, Ann’wn began to give orders to build camp for the eve.

The High Queen interrupted her, “No, Force Leader. We must continue. Travel until the first fork in the tunnel. Take the right fork. Then to the second fork. Again, take the right fork. We will then come upon a large area where there are many available paths. That is where we head for the eve. There is water there, and some interesting features. Tell the Sorcerer Women to light the way for you. We can ride the remainder of the way.”

As they were traveling through the tunnel, Sle’nel’ rode next to San’lr’in’, “These tunnels, my Queen. They are in my memory.”

The High Queen nodded, finally removing her hood, “I would be more surprised if they were not. These tunnels are the site of The Realm’s most terrible battle between the Elves and the R’kin’dles during the first High Queen’s reign. It was in this battle that both sides lost all their forces. Caitha might know of this story. It is considered as one of the saddest moments for The Realm. And the battle should never have occurred. It was after this battle that D’klr’dil must have given the first High Queen your staff, as this was the last battle of its era. After hearing Caitha’s story of D’klr’dil, that part of The Realm’s past now makes some sense, as no one could ever explain to Me why there was sudden peace after so much hate and war. Overly many were lost during that era. The Mystics nearly wiped themselves out at that moment. I hope that we never face such a battle as this.” She shivered as a chilling foreboding ran through her.

Ann’wn, Sam, Uthrn, The Healer and Sele’ had also been listening to The High Queen’s story. Sele’ announced her interest, “Isn’t Aunt Sume’ a R’kin’dles, Aunt High Queen?”

“Some.”

“Why were you here prior, Highness? And why were you alone?”

She looked at Ann’wn and raised an eyebrow, “You ask much of your High Queen, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn gulped, knowing she had overstepped her privilege.

“It was another test.” Mil’der’in had answered the question.

Sele’ nodded her understanding, “Did she succeed in this test, High Counselor?”

The High Queen looked over to her, raising another eyebrow, “Am I not here, beside you? If I had not passed the test, I would be dead.”

“How many cycles did you have, Aunt High Queen?”

The High Queen looked to Mil’der’in, who now also rode near her, “You seem to recall this moment more than I do.”

“She had eleven cycles, upon her return to the Valley.”

“Eleven? Only this?” Ann’wn was surprised, “Alone? Here?”

This, and many countless other tests such as this were some of the reasons San’lr’in’ had come to think of herself as a slave to The Realm. Sam began to understand why The High Queen thought her to have a loving upbringing, recognizing that her sister’s teachers had expected overly much from such a young one.

“Will I have to do this also, Aunt High Queen?”

“I will not allow this test to occur on you, Young One, yet other tests will occur.”

“But why? I want to be with you, Birth-Mother and Mother.”

“So that you are never soft, Young One.”

“You are. I have seen it in you.”

She nodded and sighed, “And My teachers will tell Me that I have not remained as they wished.”

Sle’nel’ raised her own eyebrow, “Perhaps it is the moment for you to tell them otherwise.”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, thinking about her statement. Quietly, she replied, “Perhaps you are correct. But they will challenge Me.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, then looked ahead to where they were headed, thinking that she wasn’t going to like these teachers very much, “And they will lose, as they should. Their moments with you are over.”

The snow was heavier outside than it had been all the turn, but they no longer cared. They were now traveling in the well-sheltered and warmer tunnels. Ann’wn was relieved, having seen that they were all beginning to be well ravaged by the cold conditions, including the horses. She would have her forces see to the horses, knowing the intense need they would have of them through the journey.

“Is it safe in here, Highness?”

She looked at Ann’wn, then looked around the caves as they rode, “I know not. Never prior, but these tunnels look well unused now.” She looked at the undisturbed paths, wondering why the tunnels were no longer used.

“Prior, there was much passage in them, as it is the quickest route through these mountains.” She shivered again as she recalled her long-prior moments in these tunnels. She had been young, but with few weapons, well weakened and wounded, and all but starving. Looking now about her, she recognized a few of the small cracks in the walls in which she had hidden herself, coming out only when those who traveled the tunnels slept.

Her scouts explored every passage possible as they traveled, looking for signs of life. Finding none, they finally arrived at a cavernous room within the tunnels. They were surprised at how large it was, as it spanned at least eight tall trees’ height, and was as large as an arena. A small waterfall splashed into a pool at one side of the room, and Ann’wn could see where all the past fires had been built. As they looked around, and as the Sorcerer Women continued to light the various parts of the great cavern, Sam saw all the small shelters scattered along the sides of the great room. Ann’wn had given orders to make camp and to guard all the passageways, as she now saw what The High Queen had meant. There were twenty-three different passageways that led away from the great room.

A soft ground-bed was made for The High Queen in the largest, but safest of the side-rooms, while other preparations also occurred. From long prior, various seats from dragged-in logs and rocks had been made around the fire, and The High Queen and all her companions were now using them as they completed their eve’s meal.

Sele’ came up to The High Queen, moving onto her lap, “Tell me the story of why you were here, Aunt High Queen.”

“Do I want you in My lap this eve, Young One?”

Sele’ just giggled.

The High Queen smiled, “As the High Counselor said, it was a test of what My teachers had been trying to teach Me. After I left a rather unfortunate moment, I was to find My way through the pass and the tunnels, defending Myself as necessary, and finding My own food and water. Obviously I did, as I am now here to tell you of it.”

“Were you frightened?”

She laughed lightly, “No. I was angry, per My usual feeling.”

“Did you have to defend yourself?”

The High Queen nodded, “I had only My sword and knife and was forced—”

They heard a scuffle down one of the passageways. They watched as An’ther’on brought a young girl of about fifteen cycles forward to Ann’wn, holding tightly onto her, “We found this one down one of the passageways. She began to fight us, calling us brutes.” Yet holding onto the young girl, An’ther’on looked up, somewhat confused, “What is a brute?”

Placing Sele’ upon the ground, The High Queen rose and listened as Ann’wn questioned the young girl.

“What are you called?”

“Why should I tell you? Leave me be! Let me go! My mother is sick. She is dying. I must return to her. I was out searching for food only. You are the ones trespassing here, not me.”

An’ther’on shoved the young girl to the ground, “A likely story. How many are with you?”

The young girl stood back up, daring An’ther’on to shove her again, “It is easy to fight one with no weapons. You are nothing but a brute, and a coward.”

“Who are you?”

“I am a St’en’giln. Who are you?”

“We are from the Valley. Tell us how many are with you.”

The young girl crossed her arms in front of her, defiantly, “I must return to my mother. She is ill. You have no right to keep me prisoner. I have done nothing to you.”

“Not until you tell us how many you are with.”

“Just my mother. Now please. Let me go.”

The High Queen and her Healer had walked over, “Where is your mother. We can help heal her.” She motioned to her Healer, “This is our Healer. If you take us to her, we will try to help her. We mean you no harm.”

Ann’wn and An’ther’on both thought this an unsafe idea. Ann’wn spoke softly to her Queen, “Please let us scout the area first, Highness.”

“That is fine, Force Leader. We will follow at a distance.”

Sle’nel’, Sam, Sele’, Uthrn, and Meera all followed with The High Queen, wondering where this young girl had come from. They walked down many paths, taking many long moments, following the guards’ boot prints. When they arrived, both The Healer and The High Queen went immediately to the ill woman, seeing her lay upon the ground.

The High Queen gasped with complete surprise when she saw the woman, and sat back, wondering how this was so, “By the Mothers. Not her also.”

“What is it, High One?”

Speaking softly, she said sadly, “This woman was one of My long-prior teachers. She was one of the great masters, even at her young cycles. This is Be’rn’. The third of all the Masters.”

“Second only to you then, Highness?”

She shook her head, saddened, “It is so. Can we save her? She has done much for The Realm.”

The Healer examined the woman then looked up at her Queen, shaking her head softly, “I am sorry, Highness. There is nothing we can do.”

“What does she die from?”

“Long illness, it seems. I can do nothing but make her comfortable as she dies.”

The High Queen looked tormented in the moment. She shook her head and she looked sadly upon the dying Master, “Why must I have to waste My powers on My sister who gives little to The Realm, while I have no choice but to let this great one die? Why must The Realm be so unfair as this?”

The Healer placed her hand on The High Queen’s arm, “I am sorry, High One. I wish there were something I could do, but there is not. I would give all my healing powers, but I know nothing to halt this type of sickness.”

The High Queen nodded, and they began removing some of the dying woman’s pains.

“What are they doing to her? Let her alone!”

The young girl was now screaming, wanting to be with her mother, but An’ther’on held her tightly until The High Queen was ready.

Having been given some relief from her pain, the woman was finally able to open her eyes a little, “Who are you?”

San’lr’in’ leaned slightly forward and placed her hand on Be’rn’s cheek, “I was only a young girl when we last practiced together, Third Master.”

She studied the voice for a moment, examining the face carefully, and raised her head slightly, “San’lr’in’? Is it really you? High Queen?” She was well surprised.

“It is Me, Great One.”

Her efforts tired her quickly, and she lay fully back down, “Am I dying, finally?”

The Healer answered, “I cannot heal you, Master. I am sorry.”

“I have known for a long while that I was to die, so feel no sorrow for me. Thank you for removing my pain. It was great pain. My daughter? Is she here? Is she safe?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “She is here with us. She is safe.”

The woman moved her arm to San’lr’in’s, touching her, “You must take her with you. She is well trained and can be of great use to you. Please let her fall not into the hands of our enemies. We were just now on our way to you. I was coming to you to place her in your service.”

“I give you My vow, Be’rn’. I will place her under My personal care. You have given much to The Realm, and this is little you ask of it in return.”

“You are on your way to El’fs’nd’lle?”

“We are.”

She nodded her head lightly, resting, as if comforted from the report, “Good. She can help. Please consider her as yours, my student. I die pleased in knowing that she will be in your care. She knows more than she believes, and more than most will be able to understand. I have given her all my powers and strengths. You can count on her, my Queen. She is prepared to give her service to The Realm. She is well trained, for you.”

San’lr’in’ smiled gently at her, “My vow is yours. She will be well cared for, Master. It is sad that another must lose so much to The Realm.”

The woman tried to rise, but couldn’t, so grasped tightly onto The High Queen’s arm instead, “One turn, Highness. One turn all will be correct because of what we have given for The Realm. You most of all must always know this, as it is you who must give the most. Many fight for you who you know not, my Queen, because of what you give to The Realm. It is you, San’lr’in’, who draws our purpose together. The Realm relies on you, Highness. And I now give my daughter to you because of that. Never, my Queen, never give in to the dark thoughts. You have legions of followers who look to you and follow you. One turn, it will all have been worth it. And you will live to see this as so. Unlike all prior, your reign will change the future of The Realm.”

The Healer listened quietly, pleased that someone else other than The High Queen’s own forces could tell her of this.

“Even on your death bed, Be’rn’, you tell Me that all has been worth it, when you have led such a life as this?”

She pulled San’lr’in’ more closely to her, “If I were thirty cycles younger, and knew what my life was to be, I would yet do the same. This is how much I believe in what you now do for The Realm. Be strong, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. We taught you to never be weak, and this is what we meant. You must be strong in the knowledge that what you do is correct.”

“I have given you My vow, and so shall it be. I am sorry we can help you no more than this, Be’rn’, but rest assured in My vow. Your daughter is now in My care.”

Be’rn’ pulled The High Queen to her one last moment, whispering, “Then I die well pleased and most grateful to you. And it comforts my heart to see you once again. But beware, High Queen. There are traitors even within the ranks of those who remained loyal. I have sought them my entire lifespan after the break, but with only minor success. Beware of the Masters. Trust no one. Very few of them remain loyal to The Realm, and even those now hide in their disguises. Another request, my Queen.”

“Anything, Master. All you need do is ask, and I will make it as you wish.”

“She yet knows not that you are High Queen.”

“Worry not over this. She will be informed, and she will be under My care from this moment. Rest in this knowledge.”

“One final item, Highest. Be overly mindful of the Spirit Mothers. Just prior to this illness taking my energies from me, I was watching them. I have great suspicion of their actions at this moment. Methinks they hide much from you and The Realm.”

“I will heed your words, Be’rn’, Third Master, and am grateful for your wise council.”

“Thank you, Highness. And remember, High Queen, trust no one of us further, without your own assurance in this. But my daughter will now be the beginning of the new line of Masters. She is trained differently, and never again will they desire the powers so much.”

The High Queen listened carefully, nodded to Be’rn’, and clasped her hand to her own for a moment. From Master to Master, they sent their own private thoughts to one another.

“Master. I am humbled in your gift.”

“Never lose hope, Highness. At some moments, hope is all that remains.”

The High Queen placed her hand on Be’rn’s cheek, then rose and motioned to An’ther’on. She brought the young girl to The High Queen.

San’lr’in’ looked her squarely in the eyes, speaking softly to her, “We could remove her pain only, Young One, but she is now dying. It is the moment for you to say your farewells to her, and for you to be brave. She will expect this of you. She requests your presence.”

The young girl nodded her understanding and went to her mother. The Healer came over to The High Queen, “A sad moment, my Queen. Are you with much grief?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, her feelings heavy, “It is a deep loss to The Realm, and to Me. A most heavy loss.” She looked back over to Be’rn’s daughter, “I sense that it will fall heavy on this one. She has only known her Birth-Mother in all these years.”

Ann’wn had been listening and was surprised, “No other?”

The High Queen nodded, “The St’en’giln are a small group only, and solitary in their ways. And Be’rn’ has remained in hiding since the Masters split within their ranks.”

They watched from a small distance as the Birth-Mother and the young girl had their final moments together. San’lr’in’ felt sorry for the young girl, and felt sorry for Be’rn’, one of the last of the Masters, and one of the few St’en’giln. She watched the sad scene, hating the harshness of The Realm.

After some moments, the Third Master quietly died. San’lr’in’ watched helplessly as the young girl silently wept. Sam, knowing what it was to lose one’s Birth-Mother, went over to the young girl as she saw her rise. She began to place her arm around her, when suddenly the young girl stole Sam’s sword from her, pulling it quickly from its sheath, holding its tip to Sam’s throat.

The High Queen watched her movements with great interest, seeing that the young girl was truly trained by a great, great Master. Ann’wn and An’ther’on went forward with their swords readied, “Place down the weapon, Young One. We have no desire to harm you. You cannot win this battle.”

“No, but I can kill her before you kill me!”

The young girl stood nearly Sam’s height and had spent her entire short lifespan living in a harsh environment, fighting everyone who passed her way. And she had been extremely well-trained by her Birth-Mother. In her anger, she wanted, needed to fight against the women she momentarily and irrationally believed had killed her Birth-Mother, even in knowing it not truth. Trained not to fight against one unarmed, she shoved Sam forcefully against the side of the tunnel as she turned quickly to An’ther’on, fighting sword-to-sword with her. The High Queen observed the young girl’s movements with great interest. Ann’wn waited, thinking that An’ther’on would take her easily within a short moment.

An’ther’on had mistakenly assumed that such a young girl wouldn’t be any match for her. After many moments of proving herself otherwise, An’ther’on’s pride began to hurt as she moved more into her forceful warrior ways, trying to contain the young girl.

It was certain that the young girl wouldn’t be able to win against An’ther’on during the long battle, but The High Queen had seen enough to know of her value, “An’ther’on, place down your sword. Ann’wn, I have need to borrow yours.”

Ann’wn didn’t want her Queen to fight this fierce little one, “Highness. This is not necessary.”

An’ther’on knew better than to question The High Queen and placed down her sword. San’lr’in’ simply held out her hand for the sword from Ann’wn while looking at the young girl, “Why do you wish to fight so, Young One?”

“All of you killed my Birth-Mother, OLD one!”

With no other option open to her, Ann’wn relented and placed the hilt of her sword into The High Queen’s hand.

The High Queen raised the sword, laughing lightly to herself, “If you like not being called Young One, then perhaps you would be gracious enough to provide us with what it is you are called by before I fight against you.”

“Fighting you will be like fighting babes. You are overly old to fight. But I am called by Ern’seln’.”

“Well, Ern’seln’, you offer a challenge. Who is it that has taught you these fighting skills?”

Ern’seln’ raised her sword to The High Queen, as in the manner of the old Masters. She then bowed her head, as did The High Queen.

“My Birth-Mother. She was a great swordswoman. One of the greatest. Only two others are greater than her, in the entire Realm. Only two. So you are as nothing, Old One.”

Ann’wn began to step forward, “You are addressing The Hi—”

San’lr’in’ held up her hand to Ann’wn, silencing her. She turned back to Ern’seln’, “You wait for Me to take the first move?”

“It is as I was taught, but I will give you no mercy, Old One, when the fight begins.”

The High Queen nodded, then hit Ern’seln’s sword lightly just to provide the first move. Ern’seln’ moved quickly into her moves, but was surprised when San’lr’in’ countered them easily. Ern’seln’ began to use even more of her Master skills, frustrated in that the one she now fought seemed to know them well.

“And who has taught you, Old One?”

It was the moment Ann’wn had long awaited. She listened carefully, now seeing why her Queen had picked up the sword against this one.

Ern’seln’ made a few moves that surprised The High Queen, long unaccustomed to them. She countered them quickly, amused at this young one’s great ability and master of such skilled moves.

She ignored the question asked of her, asking her own, “Who is it you now fight for, Ern’seln’ of Be’rn’?”

The young Ern’seln’ began to use many of her powers within their swordfight. The High Queen watched carefully, pleased at her command of them.

Ern’seln’ responded, “I fight for The Great High Queen of The Realm. What dark evil do you fight for, Old One?”

The High Queen had seen enough of the girl’s skills, so decided to end the fight. She made three quick moves, removing the sword from the girl’s hands, catching it as it flew in the air to her, “I also fight for The Realm, Ern’seln’ of Be’rn.”

The girl was surprised at the sudden and forceful sword moves of The High Queen’s, “You fight like my Birth-Mother. How could this be? Who are you?”

To help answer the question, Ann’wn came over, knelt and bowed her head, “Great High Queen of The Realm.”

Upon hearing Ann’wn do as such, San’lr’in’ sighed and closed her eyes briefly, trying to remain with some patience.

The girl’s eyes widened with disbelief, “This cannot be so. The Great High Queen is on her way to El’fs’nd’lle.”

Uthrn and An’ther’on also came over, kneeling and bowing their heads, “Great High Queen of The Realm.”

The girl stood in disbelief, looking quickly from one to the next. When she saw Sle’nel’, her eyes widened even further, “Then you must be the Elf.” She then saw Sele’, “And you must be the young Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm.” She turned back to San’lr’in’, “Is this so? Are you really The Great High Queen of all The Realm?”

San’lr’in’ sighed and nodded. She responded softly, “It is truth. I am High Queen.”

Ern’seln’ threw herself upon the ground, kneeling deeply to San’lr’in’, and bowing her head, “Great High Queen. It is you who my Birth-Mother said I must search out. It is you who I have been trained to serve. And I picked up a sword against you, Highness. My deepest apologies. Please forgive me. I knew not. Please allow me to serve you, High Queen. All my life has been dedicated to using my sword only for you, Highness, never against you. I am deeply ashamed.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand on Ern’seln’s elbow, making her to stand, “Rise, Ern’seln’. And you also, My warriors, although I should make you remain there for doing My thinking for Me.”

As Ern’seln’ rose, San’lr’in’ could see that she had begun to cry, but fought bravely against it. The High Queen wrapped her arms around her and let her cry for many long moments.

In a soft voice, she tried to comfort the young one, “All will be well, Ern’seln’ of Be’rn. Your Birth-Mother has placed you in My care, and I have given My vow that I will watch over you in your life. You are now of The High Queen of The Realm. You now fight for The Realm.”

Ern’seln’s response was just to cry into The High Queen’s shoulders, deeply saddened in the moments.

All the warriors began to leave so as to give their High Queen some privacy. The Healer walked over to Ann’wn, who was waiting just slightly away from The High Queen, yet guarding her. Neither had spoken to the other since their morn conversations, and were now cautious in each other’s presence.

“What did her Birth-Mother die from, Healer?”

“A long sickness. If I had been able to tend to it much prior, I may have been able to help, but this has been with her for many long prior moments. At least we were able to allow her to die peacefully.”

Ann’wn looked at The Healer for a few moments, just staring at her, wanting to touch her, to kiss her.

“Why do you stare at me? Am I unpleasant looking to you?” Shr’dler’in feared Ann’wn was upset with her regarding the morn occurrence.

“No. Just the opposite of this. You are most beautiful. But I look at you in amazement. It is a great gift you have, this healing ability. I have always just assumed your ability in this without thought, but you are truly the greatest of Healers.”

“I had much training for this, as The High Queen had for her role. From a young girl I was trained to be such a Healer.” The Healer was surprised that Ann’wn thought her to be beautiful.

Ann’wn watched as Ern’seln’ finally moved away from The High Queen. She saw that Sle’nel’ and Sele’ came up to her, and that Sele’ took her hand. She couldn’t hear the words being spoken, but guessed that Sele’ was trying to make her feel better. Ann’wn felt sad for the young girl, but was glad that she now had The High Queen and all her companions. The Healer and Ann’wn waited as The High Queen, Sle’nel’ and Sele’ walked by with Ern’seln’, then followed behind.

When they arrived back to the great room, The High Queen halted, then looked at Ern’seln’, “Birth-daughter of Be’rn’. Birth-daughter of the Third Great Master. It is the moment for you to inform The Realm of a Great Master’s death. Are you aware of this procedure?”

She bowed her head, “Yes, Highness. My Birth-Mother prepared me well for her death. She told me of the vow between Masters to do this thing.”

“Are you able to deliver this message, or do you require My assistance?”

“Thank you, M’Lady, but I am prepared and able.”

“Then do so, and let it be done. The moment is sad enough.”

Ern’seln’ nodded, then closed her eyes and went into her third meditation, delivering the message of her Birth-Mother’s, the Great Third Master, to all the other Masters, as was vowed among them. When she was done, she looked sadly at San’lr’in’, “It is done, M’Lady.”

“You have done well, Ern’seln’.”

“But I want them not at her funeral. They are traitors.”

“We know not who will come, but it is their privilege, and is not for you to judge. Did your Birth-Mother not say as such to you?”

“She did. You are correct. But they are evil.”

“It is the vow of the Masters, no matter our feelings within such vows. At moments, it is not for us to like or to dislike what we must do, but to just do it. If they come, they come to honor her great abilities, and it is this that you should remember. Leave aside all the other, for now. Our battles against each other will arrive soon enough. In its own moments, Ern’seln’, and there is never need to wage such a battle sooner than its moment.”

“Yes, High Queen. To your will.”

San’lr’in’ called Caitha and Meera to her, “Caitha, The High Queen’s Storyteller and Singer of Songs, and Meera, The High Queen’s Warrior, this is Ern’seln’, the Birth-daughter of the Third greatest Master of all The Realm. She has just lost her Birth-Mother, and I have now attached her to watch-over our Young One. You would do Me a great favor if you would watch over the both of them this eve. It might be a long eve for you.”

Meera bowed her head slightly, “We are pleased to do this, High Queen. Come Sele’ and Ern’seln’. Let us prepare for the eve.”

Sle’nel’ wrapped her arm through San’lr’in’s, “I am sorry, my Love.”

San’lr’in’ responded by placing her other hand on Sle’nel’s arm, touching her gently. She said nothing, but Sle’nel’ could see the weight of the death of one of the loyal Masters upon her.

The High Queen turned to Ann’wn, “We will have a delayed departure, Force Leader. We will need to bury a Great Master in two morns.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Would you like something warm to drink, High One, for a moment of rest?”

“Thank you, Healer. A good thought. I will sit at the fire while I gather My thoughts together. This death feels heavy upon Me.”

Sle’nel’ sat near her Queen, while Sam and Uthrn sat across from them, An’ther’on sat to their side, and Ann’wn sat on the other side. The Healer was busy preparing the tea for her Queen so as to help her relax. When she was done, she handed it to her, then looked around for a seat. The only one available was next to Ann’wn.

Ann’wn rose, “I will return in a moment only, my Queen. I have some questions for you upon my return, if I have your leave.”

The High Queen nodded, paying little attention to her. The Healer wondered where Ann’wn now headed, but was glad that she would no longer have to worry about sitting next to her, although she had wanted to.

“Is this Master’s daughter well-skilled, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ had been staring into the fire, reflecting on the events of the turn. She looked up to her sister, “She is most well-skilled. Her Birth-Mother has taught her well. If she continues to practice, she will be as great as her teacher upon one turn.”

“Did I hear that you have attached her to Sele’, as Sele’s guardian?”

“She will make a good practice partner for our Young One, Sister.”

“It would seem that I also need such a practice partner.”

“Perhaps Uthrn could begin to teach you the sword abilities of the Warriors of the Sword, as they also have great abilities. How do you fare with your powers?”

“Sele’ helps, as do the Sorcerer Women. But it is frustrating. You make them look overly easy.”

The High Queen sat back, while Sle’nel’ leaned slightly against her. The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’ for a moment, and then nodded to her sister, “But I have used them since I was of Sele’s cycles. You only now begin. And like anything, they require practice. Even I must now practice these new powers I have been given. And like any practice, you will tire at first, until you build up the strength needed to use them.”

San’lr’in’ moved her hands to in front of her as she whispered some long unused spell. Sam watched in amazement as The High Queen made a small light source, in the shape of a small ball. She moved her hands away from it, allowing the small ball of light to remain as it was, but now in midair. She made a slight motion with her hand, causing it to move midway between her and Sam.

“Use your powers, Highest. Move the ball of light back to Me.”

Sam tried, and succeeded mildly at first, but then the small ball of light began to react to her moves.

“It is alive.”

San’lr’in’ laughed a gentle laugh, “I should have given this to you far sooner. It is as if it is alive, but it is only sorcery. It will help you to quicken and strengthen your powers. It learns quickly to react against your every move, providing a most challenging of games. And its speed will also quicken as your own skills and speed grow. I have not practiced with this since I was a young girl.”

Sam tried a few more moments, but became frustrated, “What is it I must do with this?”

San’lr’in’ rose, wondering if she could yet command this small spell. She gave it a command, then it reacted against her, as she then reacted against it. Reaction to reaction, The High Queen began to play against the small ball of light, making it go where she wanted it to, even as it reacted ever more quickly against her will. As she sent the small ball of light to the wall, it would react even more quickly, coming back at her with increasing speed, as she sent it off in another direction at even greater speeds. The game became so rapid and quick that the others around the fire could barely keep up with the movements. Finally, The High Queen caught it in her hand, laughing.

“What fun this used to be. Use it well, Highest. It will increase your quickness and strength much more quickly than any partner. Here. Allow Me to give you this spell so that you may call it to you as desired.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hands upon her sister’s head, transferring the spell to her.

Sam was surprised, “You give me a spell? One of you own spells?”

“Of course. I have no need for this, and as it helps you, it will help Me and The Realm. It can also be used on the outside, but is much stronger there, as it can bounce off much greater distances and become much faster.”

Ann’wn had returned and sat down next to The Healer, much to The Healer’s surprise. After The High Queen returned to her seat, she asked, “A Master’s funeral, my Queen?”

She nodded, “It is vowed between all the Masters of this funeral. A most solemn and respectful of affairs. A message has been sent to all the Masters, as is vowed, and they might choose to attend. I know not. We will see in two morns’ moments. The distance may be overly far for some to arrive as soon as this. But Be’rn’ was truly a great Master and well deserves this funeral.”

“How good is the daughter, my Queen?”

“She gave An’ther’on a bad moment, did she not?”

An’ther’on nodded, “Given a few more cycles to practice, and she will be most excellent with a sword.”

“These tunnels, my Queen?”

“At another moment, Force Leader. And I imagine that Caitha has the best story of this long prior moment.”

Uthrn rose, extending her hand to Sam, “Come, Highest. It has been an overly long turn.”

Sam took her hand, embarrassed, but grinning, “Good eve, all.”

An’ther’on also rose, “I will take my leave, my Queen, with your permission. I wish to check on our guards.”

The High Queen nodded to her. Sle’nel’ leaned further against her Queen, “I heard you speaking with Be’rn’. You said that The Realm takes much and gives little. Is there something we might give you, my Love, for all that you give to The Realm.”

The High Queen raised Sle’nel’s face to hers, “It has given Me My reward in you.” She kissed her fully, but with some restraint, given that she was in Ann’wn and her Healer’s presence, and given the sadness of her own heart

The High Queen raised Sle’nel’s hand close to her, “Has your hand healed well, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ looked over to The Healer, “Thanks to Shr’dler’in. Her potion worked well.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand lightly on Sle’nel’s head for a moment, then removed it as she sent Sle’nel’ her thoughts, Perhaps it be best if we leave them to themselves?

Sle’nel’ rose, extending her hand to her Queen, “Come with me?”

San’lr’in’ rose, making a small motion with her hand, rebuilding the fire, then left with her Elf. Ann’wn watched her as she left, always amazed at her Queen.

“The Elf has been good for her.”

Ann’wn nodded, “You speak truth. It is so. She has long prior needed as such.” She looked at Shr’dler’in, wanting to touch her hair, “Have you ever had such a love as The High Queen and the Elf’s?”

Shr’dler’in laughed, “Me? Surely you jest, Force Leader. Even The High Queen accuses me of loving my potions more than anything else. And you?” Shr’dler’in wished that Ann’wn would touch her, or at least acknowledge that she wanted her.

“Me? I was taught to love being a warrior. And The High Queen accuses me of listening overly to this teaching.”

They both laughed for a moment. Then the silence between them grew long as they both just watched the fire. After many, many moments, Ann’wn drew her courage to her, placing her hand on Shr’dler’in’s. She was surprised at how excited she became as their hands touched. Neither moved for many long moments, then Shr’dler’in placed her fingers through Ann’wn’s.

Ann’wn sighed in contentment, her heart pounding in her chest, “Do you think two can know each other for many cycles, only to discover they have deep feelings for each other after all these moments?” She thought she could sit here with her like this for many turns.

Shr’dler’in was having difficulty breathing steadily, overly anxious in the moment. She barely spoke aloud as she answered, “I know not, Force Leader. It seems odd, especially in that I know your scars better than you do.”

Ann’wn laughed quietly at this, “Your hands are soft, Healer.” She caressed them, wanting to touch more of her so as to feel more of her welcoming softness.

Shr’dler’in also laughed, “Another potion of mine. I dabble now and then in the aesthetic arts, especially given that all those about me have many scars. That, plus those who I tend as Healer would appreciate not rough and dry hands, especially our High Queen.”

Ann’wn opened up Shr’dler’in’s hand, touching and tracing the lines on it, “Your hands are also strong, Healer.”

“Not as strong as yours, Force Leader. Your hands are shockingly strong to me. As are you. It is like you can break someone in half should you desire, and yet you are also tender.”

Ann’wn grasped The Healer’s hand once again, pleased that The Healer found her so compelling, “And I like the feeling of you. It felt good to awaken next to you.”

Shr’dler’in felt herself shiver at the memory, “As it did for me. Most truly.”

Ann’wn was slightly surprised, but well pleased, “It did?”

Shr’dler’in nodded, recalling that she thought that they fit well together, “Yes. I wish it to not end, in truth.”

“You shiver. Are you cold?”

“No.”

“Do I make you nervous?”

“No … Well, perhaps … some … In this moment … Yes.”

Ann’wn laughed, “Are you certain of that response?”

Shr’dler’in blushed, then laughed for a moment. She breathed in deeply, then sighed, “I find myself with feelings I have not felt for long prior. I know not what to do with them, and they are not going away.”

Ann’wn looked at her, gazing at her hair and eyes. She moved her free hand to The Healer’s hair, touching it softly, “You are beautiful, Healer. Why is it you have no lover with you?”

“I have found no one worth the effort. And I am selfish. I like my potions more than I like most lovers.”

Ann’wn laughed again, “When you like not a lover, I hope you give them not some evil potion to be rid of them.”

Shr’dler’in nodded, grinning, “In truth, I did this once. I gave one of them a sleeping spell, as I could tolerate not their tediousness any further.”

Ann’wn looked shocked, teasing her, “No. You did this not.”

She laughed, “In truth, I did. I am most awful. They slept for one entire turn.”

They laughed together, enjoying the moment, feeling each other’s hesitant touch. Shr’dler’in removed her hand from Ann’wn’s and got up to add some wood to the fire. As she turned to sit, Ann’wn was standing, waiting for her. They stood and stared at each other for a long moment. Shr’dler’in finally moved to return to her seat, but Ann’wn pulled her gently yet firmly to her. Ann’wn stood taller than Shr’dler’in by almost a head’s height, and was much larger in her muscles and strength, while Shr’dler’in was small in size, and well un-muscled, but, as Ann’wn had said, beautiful.

Ann’wn moved her hands slowly down Shr’dler’in’s arms, as was a practiced courting custom in the Valley and across much of The Realm. The feeling made Shr’dler’in shiver, her uncontrollable desire growing. She moved against Ann’wn, into her body, wanting to be held in the Force Leader’s strong arms. Ann’wn embraced her, looking down into her eyes.

Shr’dler’in spoke softly, “You are breathing heavily.”

Ann’wn smiled, knowing it to be a true statement, “A Healer’s observation?”

“And I can feel your heart beat strongly in your chest. It beats rapidly, as if excited.”

“It is.”

Ann’wn slowly lowered her head to Shr’dler’in, then closed her eyes and kissed her. Although she had kissed many others across her lifespan, when their lips met, Ann’wn’s emotions burst with an intensity she had never prior felt. She had always been in control with all her lovers, but in this kiss with Shr’dler’in, she couldn’t get enough; couldn’t give enough. Giving in to the feeling, she moaned her pleasure as the kiss soared into its heated passion, making both feel as if their emotions were exploding.

Shr’dler’in pulled away, “I must sit for a moment. I can breathe not, Force Leader. I feel faint.”

Instead of helping her to sit, Ann’wn pulled her firmly back to her, kissing her yet again, her intentions gaining in their momentum. Their embrace lasted many moments as they held each other tightly, kissing each other so fully that they lost all sense of awareness. After the kiss, Ann’wn embraced Shr’dler’in, encasing her in her arms. She rested her head lightly on Shr’dler’in’s, breathing in her scents, listening to her soft sounds, wishing she could remain forever in the embrace. It felt so correct; so perfect.

Shr’dler’in suddenly pulled away, “I am sorry Force Leader. But I cannot do this. You are able to play with my feelings overly. It frightens me. I cannot be one more in your long line of lovers. Please forgive me.”

She began to walk away, but Ann’wn grabbed her hand, “Hold! This is not so. Why do you say this? You cannot kiss me in such a fashion as this and then walk away. This was not just a kiss like any other, Shr’dler’in.”

Shr’dler’in looked at her, desiring her fully, but believing that Ann’wn just wanted another conquest, like all the other warriors, “You are a warrior. You care not about my feelings yet are able to manipulate them overly well.”

“Me? You just ripped my heart out of its cavity as if it were nothing at all. I am not as you say. I desire you, Shr’dler’in, this is highest truth, but not for just this moment.” She moved to Shr’dler’in and pulled her back to her again, strongly; urgently, “I want you, Shr’dler’in. This eve. Next eve. The eve after. I need you.”

“You know me not.”

“This is not truth. I know you well. And you know me well. We have known each other well for many cycles. I know your habits. I know what you prefer to eat. I know your humor. I know you as stubborn beyond reason. I know you as the most loyal of all. I know your capacity for love. And I want that love to love me.”

“Why? Why me? Why now? I am overly old for this. My life is planned out for me. This love will complicate it. And you will grow angry when I must tend to The High Queen and all my potions.”

Ann’wn pulled her even more tightly to her and kissed her again, urgently and full of need. As Ann’wn kissed her, a tear fell from her eye. Desperate, not knowing what to do, Ann’wn stood frozen, staring at her after their embrace. Shr’dler’in reached up and touched the tear, removing it.

She looked at her, confused, “Why? Why do you do this? After all these cycles, who am I to you?”

Ann’wn felt helpless, “I am not a scholar or a learned one such as you. I just know what I feel. I know not why, but I love you. It has hit me as lightning would. Without warning. Prior turn when you massaged my shoulders? I felt it then, and tried to let it go. But it keeps growing.”

“That is just lust. You desire me only.”

“No. Certainly this, as you are most desirable, but this is different. I know this is truth. As you say, I have had many lovers. But I have never, never prior felt such as this.” She looked desperate, “Shr’dler’in. I have never prior felt as such for another. My body weakens just at the sight of you. I need you.”

“What if I cannot please you in bed? I am not such as your lovers. I have devoted myself to the healing arts, not the loving ones.”

Ann’wn pulled her to her, kissing her again, but on this moment, instead of pushing the kiss urgently onto The Healer, she allowed Shr’dler’in to move more into it in her own fashion. As The Healer began to direct the kiss’s movement, Ann’wn gave in to her, letting Shr’dler’in take the kiss solely where she desired. Both were surprised as Shr’dler’in became even more needing and desirous than Ann’wn’s kisses had been.

When Shr’dler’in halted the kiss, Ann’wn gasped, trying to breathe, “We will have to make a decision soon, Healer, as I cannot take much more of this. My need is beyond its urgency of you. I have never prior felt as such.”

“Where did you go when you left the fire this eve? You went to Mil’der’in, did you not?”

“I did.”

Shr’dler’in had guessed the truth, so didn’t need to know anything further. She now knew that Ann’wn had spoken to Mil’der’in about their own relationship, “Hold me for a moment.”

Ann’wn wrapped her strong arms around Shr’dler’in, giving her the moments she needed. Shr’dler’in laid her head against Ann’wn’s chest, relaxing in her strength.

“We fit together well, I think.”

Ann’wn was going to say ‘Perfect’, but suddenly felt Shr’dler’in’s hand move underneath her shirt, moving up to her breast. Ann’wn could barely breathe in the anticipation of it, when Shr’dler’in touched her, feeling her breast grow in its hardness. The Healer laughed softly, “You desire me.”

Gasping again and moaning, Ann’wn replied, “I think it obvious, do you not?”

Shr’dler’in then just rested her hand on Ann’wn’s breast, enjoying the feeling of the desiring softness, but frustrating Ann’wn in the wait.

“Why do you hesitate? Do I frighten you? I know that you also have had many lovers prior, so it is not that. I know you know me well, so it cannot be that.”

Shr’dler’in looked up at her while removing her hand from her breast, “There is an invisible line in all relationships, Force Leader, and we now stand at that line, ready to cross it. But it is always when I cross that line that the relationship fails. I am afraid to cross this line.”

Ann’wn moved her back slightly and placed her hands on Shr’dler’in’s shoulders, “Healer. I have already crossed that line with you, but acknowledged it not to either of us. For many prior moments now, whenever you touched me or stood near me, it was a moment I both craved and feared. My heart pounds just at having you near me. I have wanted to touch and be with you for long prior now, but saw that you looked not at me. Now, here I stand, joyous in knowing that you desire me as I do you, but saddened in knowing you are afraid to act upon it. You trust me not. What can I do to gain your trust?”

“That is the line, Ann’wn. Trust. Perhaps I trust not myself.”

“I am a warrior, Healer. I could die next turn. We must take what is given to us and enjoy it as we can while it is with us.”

The Healer laughed, “A philosophical warrior? You? Why Ann’wn, you do have parts to you that surprise me.”

Ann’wn kissed her again, fully, passionately, urgently. Then she softly pleaded, “Be with me. Give us a chance. Trust may be difficult, but we cannot know unless we try.” She pleaded, “Please let me be with you this eve.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter II

The Long-Prior Powers

As Ann’wn and The Healer were near the fire trying to bring their relationship to understanding, The High Queen heard a voice while in deep sleep, So, High Queen. Do you think your powers stronger than mine these turns? We shall see. Your first test awaits you outside the west tunnel exit.

She sat straight up in her bed, shocked into full alertness, “NO!”

Sle’nel’ stirred, awakened in her sleep by San’lr’in’s sudden movement. The High Queen looked at her, “Forgive Me, My Elf.” She got up and hurriedly threw on her garments, grabbing for her long hooded cloak as she half-ran out of the alcove where Ann’wn and The Healer were yet working out their relationship. Sle’nel’, dazed, just stared after her.

“Please, Healer. Let me lay beside you this eve.”

The Healer looked into Ann’wn’s eyes, every part of her body and mind craving her. She drew in a big breath, then released it, sighing. For the first moment since being in The High Queen’s bed many cycles prior, The Healer had decided to take a chance on love.

Just as she began to say yes, she saw San’lr’in’, “High One! What is wrong?”

Ann’wn jerked around to The High Queen at The Healer’s shocked expression, and saw The High Queen staring at them, looking confused. She didn’t respond to The Healer, but instead gave a quick whistle, calling her horse to her.

Ann’wn ran over to her, “My Queen. What is wrong?”

“I must go. There are no moments to spare. But it is good that you are here.”

Her horse came up to her and she began to mount it. Ann’wn stood holding onto the horse’s mane, “My Queen. You cannot go alone.”

The High Queen ignored Ann’wn’s statement, “Force Leader. Prepare everyone. Now! Battle comes.”

“I cannot leave you, my Queen. You must take someone with you.”

The High Queen looked around, seeing that Sle’nel’ stood off to one side with a cover wrapped around her. Seeing no one else, she said, “I waste moments speaking with you. You must tend to all the forces, Force Leader. Prepare them, and quickly so.” She held out her arm, reaching down to The Healer, “Come!”

The Healer grabbed her arm and jumped up onto the back of The High Queen’s horse. The High Queen looked at Ann’wn one last moment, “Bring Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. And bring The High Queen’s sword. Quickly, Ann’wn! Full weapons, Force Leader.”

She began to leave, “Oh, and Force Leader, know this. Have the Elf well-guarded this eve.”

“How will I know where you are?”

She took only a moment to think on the answer, then responded, “Tell Ern’seln’ to lead you to the far west tunnel. The one that exits into the valley far below. She will guide you to Me.”

With that, she took one last look at Sle’nel’, looking into her eyes, then made her horse to take off like thunder, moving as rapidly as she could through the tunnels, lighting them as they rode. The Healer held on tightly, as the ride was quick but filled with turns and narrow passageways, and a deadly steep descent. She thought that The High Queen didn’t really know she was with her, and felt useless. She knew that the only reason she was with The High Queen at this moment was that no other had been available.

Of what use am I to The High Queen?

The High Queen heard The Healer’s thoughts but ignored them, intent on what the voice in her head had said, Your first test awaits you.

She knew of no one who had powers such as hers, as the Deep Mystics had said that there were no other such powers. Now she saw that this statement was being challenged. She was troubled, knowing that whoever this enemy was, this enemy was now testing and watching her.

Perhaps they deceive, only. Perhaps they have no such powers, in truth. Yet…

She guided her horse through the countless tunnels, racing through them with little caution. She cast off the possible danger within the tunnels, well knowing that whatever danger within them was no comparison to what she now faced on the outside.

She recalled the feeling of the voice, This is the power that sent the long-dead to Erthrn’s town to kill the Elf. And the same power that tried to kill My Elf in the battle against the Dungaras. But who is this power?

When they finally reached the ledge at the end of the long downhill tunnel passage, The High Queen reached her arm out to The Healer, helping her down. She then quickly dismounted and half-ran to the tunnel’s exit that looked out onto the valley below. She stood staring out into the distance, hoping she wouldn’t see what she expected to see.

But she did.

The Healer’s voice was a strangled whisper, “By the mothers, what is that, High One?”

The High Queen’s heart sank in dread. So softly that The Healer could barely hear her, she replied, “Sorcery that has been not in The Realm for long-prior. Someone has called the ancient arts to them.”

“Sorcery, my Queen? Such as Sle’nel’s?”

“No, not such as hers. What you now see is the Dark Sorcery long hidden from The Realm. Sadly, it has been found.”

“Hidden? Found?”

The High Queen ignored the questions, knowing now what she needed to do.

Yet, it could be a mere deception. This could be the greatest of their sorcery, and are just using it to frighten us.

But she knew better. She knew that this was just the beginning. And she knew that this was frightening enough.

“What is it we now look upon, High One?”

Studying the scene before her through narrowed eyes, she replied, “That is the Dark Sorcery’s legion. A thousand or more of the long-prior dead.”

The Healer screamed her thoughts silently, A legion of the long-prior dead?

The High Queen stood staring at the sight far in front of them, knowing that whoever created this huge enemy force did so at great cost to their own sorcery powers, as this had taken much effort.

Much effort, indeed. But most skilled effort.

She closed her eyes and breathed in deeply, summoning her great powers to her as she waited Ann’wn’s arrival. She knew that as she defeated this enemy, she would have one, but only one chance to discover the master of this sorcery.

Who is this? I must find who created this sorcery.

The Healer looked at her Queen, ever awed in her presence. Who wouldn’t follow this woman? A thousand or more enemy approach, and yet she displays only assuredness. Who else could do as such?

The High Queen stood slightly taller than The Healer, and their stance in The Realm was as opposites. The High Queen held herself in an ever regal fashion, always fully formal in appearance, while The Healer knew herself to care more for her potions and spells than her own appearance. She admired how The High Queen looked in even this most alone of moments, but saddened that such a burden was placed onto this most extraordinary woman. The Healer looked out at the hundreds and hundreds of torch fires in the distance, wondering who controlled what her Queen had called the Dark Sorcery, never prior having heard of such.

There she stands, defiant, even if only to the lightly whispering wind. No enemy affects her stance. How is such an assured manner as this possible?

Feeling useless in the enormous magnitude of the situation, The Healer watched in amazement, wondering how her Queen appeared so calm in the face of such outstandingly overwhelming odds. She wondered what her Queen would conjure up to defeat this enemy, guessing that such would occur. As The Healer waited for Ann’wn and the others, and as she stared off at the distant yet approaching fires, she recalled her just-prior moments with Ann’wn, realizing that her Queen had interrupted them just as she was about to give Ann’wn her answer. She shivered at the thought, recalling Ann’wn’s kisses and embraces. She was intent on her memories of the moment, but the movement of the lights then captured her attention. The sun’s rise was yet far from emerging, so guessed that their battle was to be in the early morn, just prior to the sun’s rise. She wondered if they would live to see the new turn, watching as the enemy thundered ever closer.

The Healer stood by her Queen throughout the late-eve, watching the lights slowly but steadily race toward them.

After many long moments, The High Queen’s forces finally arrived, Ann’wn leaping from her horse and running to The High Queen. As Ann’wn came near, without any acknowledgement of having heard her, The High Queen held out her hand for her sword. Ann’wn placed its hilt in her hand, noticing that its red stones were now glowing and emitting small red sparks. It was as if The High Queen felt the nearness of her sword. Ann’wn had never prior seen it do as such, but saw that The High Queen’s sword was actually trembling as it came nearer to The High Queen.

The High Queen spoke, but her voice was unlike ever prior, Ann’wn thinking it sounded as if it were from well outside their realm, “Bring Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ to Me. Give her the Warrior Woman’s sword, and stand well away from Me. Use no weapons unless it is commanded, but remain prepared.”

Ann’wn finally turned toward the yet unseen enemy, her eyes widening at the size of the enemy’s force.

Her eyes wide in shock, she looked back at her Queen, but kept her thoughts to herself, How can we possibly halt such a force as this? On the tip of her tongue was another question to The High Queen, Use no Weapons? but she also held that thought in. Her heart was beating with an intensity she seldom felt in battle—a beating of fear—of certain death.

The High Queen held the sword in both hands straight out from her with its tip toward the sky. She bowed her head and began to chant what Ann’wn thought sounded like some long-prior ancient chant in some unknown tongue.

Strn’ too non dey an noo doh ney…

Frn’ den-sto-ney an doo ny doh…

Dom stn’ non-ney an noo doh ney…

Sac’ tra’ fos-sen an tey no non…

Many moments passed, yet the chanting continued. All eyes moved back and forth between their rapidly approaching enemy and The High Queen. An’ther’on was one of the bravest women in The Realm, but even she stood shaking at the sight of the approaching enemy forces. A thousand or more were now riding quickly to them at full speed, and with full weaponry readied. The enemy forces were comprised fully of the long-prior dead, and were nothing more than skeletons. Even their horses were skeletons. And their sounds of death and war were fearful; their numbers stunning. Their war cries the chilling sound of terror unleashed.

The High Queen’s sword began to hum a low droning sound as she chanted. None had ever heard such prior, and stood awed in the moment. Ann’wn saw that a small field of energy now glowed and circled around each of the stones. Suddenly, shocking everyone fully, lightning hit The High Queen’s sword. As surprising, The High Queen continued to chant as if nothing had occurred. All watched as lightning bolt after lightning bolt hit The High Queen’s sword, moving through it into her. All listened as The High Queen chanted in a soft but quickly cadenced monotone:

San’ rn’ Doc’ rn’ nl’ nin’ ae non…

San’ rn’ Se’ le’ Drn’ trn rn le’…

Dey niln San’ rn’ Doc’ rn nl’ nin…

Frn’ dern’ non-ney an noo doh ney…

The High Queen’s five sorcerers listened to the chant, seldom knowing the powers their Queen summoned to herself. But on this turn, they gasped. Sle’nel’ tuned her ears to them, wondering what they had heard.

Sele’ confirmed their unspoken question, “She summons The Realm’s Watchers; the long-dead High Queens. She summons their powers.”

While Sle’nel’ believed that Sele’ had heard correctly, she looked at her lover in full disbelief, How is such a thing as this possible? Who *is* she?

The rhythmic chanting of The High Queen along with the droning sound of The High Queen’s sword and the increasing intensity of the pounding horse-hooves gave an eerie cast to the pre-dawn moment, making all wonder and fear what The High Queen was calling to her.

Sele’ pointed off into the distance, “Look. It is the prior High Queens!”

To everyone’s complete disbelief, Sele’ was correct.

An’ther’on could barely breathe, “By the mothers, this is not possible.”

Far off to The High Queen’s side began to emerge visions of the prior High Queens. They stood slightly apart from each other, looking as if half-spirit and half-real. They stood un-moving, each holding onto their own High Queen’s sword.

The Healer gasped quietly as she saw that San’lr’in’ stood as they did—fearless. And that she looked as they did—powerful. To a one, The Healer saw that the long-prior, long-dead High Queens were stunning in their beauty, also appearing as uncompromisingly determined and intimidatingly intelligent. As San’lr’in’ began to complete her chanting, they began to come together slowly, as if there were no urgent moments about them.

When San’lr’in’ completed her spell, the long-prior, long-dead High Queens all raised their swords and touched their tips together. San’lr’in’ raised her sword and bowed her head to them, acknowledging their presence. The Healer heard all The High Queens’ swords droning the now wordless chant. Suddenly, as all their sword tips touched, and as San’lr’in’ held hers out to them, a red lightning bolt emerged from their swords and flew straight into San’lr’in’s. With that done, they lowered their swords and waited.

The enemy was almost upon them. Standing nearby, Sam watched as the lightning finally halted, and saw her sister draw in a big breath, then lower her head. San’lr’in’ then looked up, and for the first moment since her arrival, looked about her, seeing all her forces prepared and waiting her command. She made eye contact with Ann’wn.

As if there were no concern or hurry, she raised an eyebrow and gave a mischievous grin, “Trust Me, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn bowed her head, unable to smile, “Always, my Queen.”

The High Queen turned to Sam, “Trust Me, Highest?”

“With my life, my Queen.”

“The pain will be great.”

“I do as you need.”

San’lr’in’ sent an unspoken message to her sister. Now knowing what was needed of her, Sam followed her sister’s lead. Together, they raised their swords to each other, crashing them together and holding them as if joined. The impact was astounding, but the force of The High Queen’s power flooded through Sam’s sword, almost knocking her to the ground, but, while in great pain from the energy flowing directly into her, she held fast. The long-prior, long-dead High Queens did the same, making a sound of an earthquake when their swords came together. A giant arc of red lightning suddenly formed between them, San’lr’in’ and Sam.

“NOW, HIGHEST!”

Sam followed her sister’s commands, using all her strength to remove her sword from the vibrating and humming red arc, striking it solidly into the ground, holding tightly onto it. The enemy was upon them and Ann’wn thought they would now have to fight. Any more moments, and they would surely die.

Abruptly, the enemy forces halted just in front of them, forced to do so by the strength of the spell Sam now held tightly to her, through her sword. The High Queen stepped in front of Sam, addressing their enemy, “I am San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, High Queen of All The Realm. You belong not in our Realm. Our long-dead leaders have come to lead you home. Bow now before Me, or live forever in the eternity of torment.”

Sam saw that her own sword’s powers served as the force field that was now holding the enemy forces away from them, while the long-prior, long-dead High Queens and her sister’s connection of the red arc had begun to silently spread over the enemies. The long-dead enemy forces looked between San’lr’in’ and the long-prior, long-dead High Queens. But none moved to bow to her.

One of the long-prior, long-dead High Queens stepped slightly forward and held up her sword. As an example to the enemy forces, a bolt of lightning attacked a small portion of the enemy forces. When the lightning bolt had disappeared, so had those enemy forces.

“I am Drn’rn’thel’ineln’, First High Queen of All The Realm. Return with Me or be tortured throughout eternity. This is not our Realm. We no longer belong in it.”

Sle’nel’ gasped, “The First High Queen.”

She knelt down on her knee and bowed her head, as did all of San’lr’in’s forces. All were in shock, The First High Queen.

San’lr’in’ turned back to her enemy, “Bow before Me, or never die. Bow, NOW, or suffer an eternity of torture.”

Slowly, many of the skeleton enemies dismounted and bowed before her, as did their horses. Without hesitating or allowing any more moments, San’lr’in’ moved her sword to a horizontal position over the bowed enemies’ heads. A red lightning bolt flashed in a blinding flurry over the enemy before her. Each enemy who had bowed before her was suddenly consumed in a spark of fire, finally, after all these long cycles being returned to their mothers.

Ann’wn was horrified at the entire event, not knowing what to think of any of it, and now, up to half of their enemy were fully disappeared. And yet the other half yet faced them, more than ready to fight.

“Now, Highest! Let go of your sword.”

Without hesitation, as their enemy was upon them, Sam followed her sister’s command and let go her tight grasp on the sword. As she did, a great fog began to emerge from the ground around the sword. It grew rapidly, almost beyond understanding in its speed, and began to encase their enemy within its gray-cloaking. The enemy disappeared within the swirling and pulsating fog, and their tortured screams were loudly heard as the all-consuming fog ate its prey.

Her part in the dispersing of the enemy completed, San’lr’in’ turned to Ann’wn, yet needing to tend to many other events with haste, “If any of them emerge from the fog, behead them. It is the only way they die. But under no circumstances must our forces enter into the fog, as they will not return.”

She went to Sam, knowing that she would be in great pain. Sam had fallen to the ground, no longer able to endure the pain of her sister’s powers. San’lr’in’ placed her hand upon Sam’s head and removed some of the pain, “Thank you, Sister. You have done great service to Me and to The Realm.”

The High Queen stood, then raised her sword back up and faced her long-dead High Queen counterparts. The long-prior, long-dead High Queens did the same, touching their sword tips together, and once again, the great blood-red arc flew across the sky, connecting San’lr’in’ to them, as if connecting the eons together into a single moment. She chanted her spell once more and bowed her head. For many moments, the arc pulsed as if alive, humming its energy, and then suddenly shot across the sky to a spot well west of them, hitting the ground far from their sight. The High Queen lowered her sword, moved forward yet apart from her forces and slightly closer to the long-prior, long-dead High Queens. She bowed her head to them. They lowered their swords, also walking somewhat closer to San’lr’in’.

Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ came forward, bowing her head as well. Without a word, she raised her sword to San’lr’in’, then laid it down on the ground in front of her. She and San’lr’in’ stared at each other for many long moments. Finally, San’lr’in’ knelt before her.

“First and greatest of all High Queens. I have not enough words to thank you for your assistance. But now I show you a Realm that is once again in turmoil. I stand ashamed before you, unable to show you a peaceful Realm for which each of you, in your turn, worked overly hard.”

“It is the nature of The Realm, My daughter. You will see through it. You are made from the best of all of us.”

“It is lonely, this affair of High Queen.”

Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ nodded her head briefly, “It is as you say. But we have done better through you, as the Young One is now with you. And so shall it be from hereon.”

“The humans come.”

“We know.”

“There is overly much killing.”

“Find another way. You are High Queen. You have to accept not the ways of The Realm. It is up to you to inspire another direction.”

“The burden is heavy.

“It is truth. It is. Stand up to it, San’lr’in’. It is your duty, and your privilege. You are of our line and were chosen to do as such. And your path is strong. You will return the Elves to The Realm. You will provide The Realm with a long lasting peace. Your name will be sung with praises for many reigns after you are long-gone.”

“As are yours. But I seek not as such.”

“What is it you seek, High Queen?”

“Peace.”

“As did I. As did we all. Then make it as so, My daughter. The Realm is in your hands now.”

San’lr’in’ stood, letting her tears fall silently. Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ raised her hand and caused a tear to come to her. She felt it and examined it, then looked back up at San’lr’in’, “Life is more precious than you can know. Be good to yourself in your life.”

She held up her hand, yet holding the tear within it, “Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n is of such.”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, “I am told it was a pairing of Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ and the Elf.”

She smiled gently, “Do you always believe as you are informed, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her for a moment, saying nothing. She brought her patience to her, sensing that The Realm had overly many secrets, “Perhaps it best I know not.”

“She knows. As do you. You just deny its presence. But I will hold this tear for you. Should you ever desire a Birth-daughter of all our line, call Me to you once more. I will come for such, as one is greatly needed.”

“A Birth-daughter? Me? With the Elf?”

Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ looked over at Sle’nel’, “It is strange to think of her as the only Elf remaining in The Realm. There were so many during My reign. Take good care of her, My daughter. I also wished for the love of an Elf, but it was meant not for Me, even though I was half Elfin. There is no better love than this. But no, My daughter. This Birth-daughter would be of our line, in the great part. Of the Elves only a little.”

“You loved an Elf?”

“I did. For a short moment only. She died in the tunnels, along with overly many of the others.”

“You risked much as High Queen and lost all the ones you loved. The story of the great beast of the UnderRealm is truly sad.”

“It was so, but I loved well enough.” She smiled lightly, “Perhaps not all the stories survived, as I did manage to maintain one great love for a short moment, as you do now. And yours will be for far longer.”

Having heard enough, San’lr’in’ knelt and bowed her head deeply, “Greatest of All First High Queen. High Queens.”

Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ looked sadly upon her, “Think us no better than you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, as we were not. You are perhaps the greatest of us, as you hold more true to your path than any of us managed, but you have much yet before you. All of us made our way the best we could. None no more than this. Each of us had to cut our own path. In truth, your path has been most difficult as The Realm meets a great crossroad in your reign, and for this I am sorry. I also faced as such, and it required much of Me. Overly much, at moments. Deep sadness seems to be a constant across us all, as we have all lost much more than we ever gained for ourselves, but we all gained much for The Realm, and that was our path and our purpose.”

“But many of you gave your lives overly soon to The Realm.”

And at such moments, it was often the easier path, to die overly soon. At least the burden was no more. As you said, the burden is great. It was for all of us. Each in their own way.”

The long-prior, long-dead High Queens each looked at San’lr’in’ for a moment, knowing well what she now went through. They then all turned and walked off, disappearing into a mist. San’lr’in’ looked down upon the ground, seeing that The First High Queen’s sword waited for her.

A great gift.

She walked to it and picked it up, So many cycles prior, and yet here it is. The sword that began the Era of High Queens.

She examined it, noticing its lack of refinement as compared to her own, in the present era, but admired its strength. She was slightly surprised to feel how correct it felt in her hand, pleased at its weight and balance. Even this old, the sword shone in its magnificence, and the red stones remained as shiny and beautiful as her own. She walked back to her forces, beginning to feel the exhaustion from her use of powers. Each step began to feel heavier than the last. She was so exhausted that she didn’t realize the turn had passed and that it was now early eve.

“Force Leader.”

If it were possible, Ann’wn and all her forces were now in even more awe of their High Queen. As The High Queen had spoken with the long-prior, long-dead High Queens, Ann’wn and her forces had been busy fighting against those that had escaped through the fog.

She knelt and bowed her head, “Great High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ sighed, suspecting that the burden had been even greater for Drn’rn’thel’ineln’, “Did you see the final lightning strike?”

“Yes, Great High Queen.”

“On the next morn, after we bury our Master, we go to where it struck the ground.”

“Yes, High Queen. My Queen?”

She looked down at her kneeling Force Leader, “Not now, Ann’wn. I can do no more this turn. I must rest.” It was seldom that The High Queen denied her Force Leader a moment, so Ann’wn easily accepted the depth of The High Queen’s statement.

The eve passed quietly as The High Queen slept. The Healer remained nearby, worried over her Queen’s condition. All the travelers now worked together to bring all their supplies down from the tunnels, as well as the great Master for her burial in the morn. Ann’wn’s forces ensured that the Master’s final ride upon her horse was as each would desire for their own funeral.

In the morn, The High Queen rose early so as to prepare herself for the funeral. As she began to prepare for her meditations, Ern’seln’ approached her, “Great High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice that sounded so new to her, “Ern’seln’. Daughter of the Great Third Master, Be’rn’. What is it you ask of Me?”

Ern’seln’ shook with fear at being in the presence of this most powerful High Queen. As The High Queen looked upon her, Ern’seln’ knelt and bowed her head, “It is as my Birth-Mother had told me.”

San’lr’in’ wanted no more praise, but knew she needed to give this one-turn great Master her moment, “Tell Me.”

“You are the greatest of them, my Queen. My Birth-Mother told me this story. She said that the long-prior High Queens knew that your reign was to be as such. It is in the stories. It is why they come when you summon them.”

San’lr’in’ wondered about these stories, but wanted no part of them for the moment, “Ern’seln’. You need to prepare yourself. We approach the moment of the Great Third Master’s funeral. Do you require My assistance in achieving your sixth meditation?”

San’lr’in’ noticed that the mention of this made Ern’seln’ look sad, “No, thank you, Greatest of All High Queens. The Future Supreme Sovereign will provide as such.”

The High Queen was relieved, “Then prepare yourself to our task, as your Birth-Mother would desire. Prepare your bravery. Call it to you.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ began to turn away, but then turned back, “Ern’seln’?”

Ern’seln’ looked into her High Queen’s eyes, “My Queen?”

“I am deeply saddened for your loss. And it is equally sad for The Realm. I knew her well. She was a great, great teacher, and perhaps the very best of the teachers. I will in truth, miss her.”

Ern’seln’ was saddened, but pleased. She remained strong, “Thank you, Highness.”

“Serve Me well, Ern’seln’. The Future Supreme Sovereign, The Realm, and I have great need of you and your abilities. You are the only one remaining who will be able to teach these skills to the ones that come after us. Your path is clear.”

“Yes, my Queen. I serve your need only, Highness.”

“And as you are now, you will ever be the guardian of the Future Supreme Sovereign. It is a most difficult of assignments.”

She bowed her head to her and placed her fisted hand over her heart, “I give you my solemn vow, my Queen. To my death.”

The High Queen nodded slightly, “It is the answer of a true Master. Be strong this turn, Master-Apprentice.”

Ern’seln’s heart leaped at the title, knowing it to be given only by another Master, and only when a student had achieved such an honor, “Yes, Master.”

* * * *

The High Queen sought refuge in her meditations as she awaited the funeral of Be’rn’, knowing it her duty and desire to give the Great Third Master the funeral she was due. The Healer sat near by, ready to help The High Queen exit from her meditations when needed, relieved from the prior turn’s terror. Her trust in her High Queen had once again proven correct.

Sle’nel’ had watched the entire prior turn’s proceedings, wondering who San’lr’in’ truly was. Every moment she thought she knew her, San’lr’in’ became even more. Even as she knew that The High Queen loved her, she also knew that San’lr’in’ belonged exclusively to The Realm. She had spent the eve quietly watching over her overly tired High Queen, wondering as to her great powers.

In having displayed one of the great long-unused powers, San’lr’in’ had isolated herself even further from The Realm. Even now, her forces were stunned speechless in her great presence, afraid to approach her. Only in stories had they ever imagined that such could occur. Halting the legions of the long-prior dead had been an astonishing feat, but none had ever thought that anyone would have the powers to call the long-prior, long-dead High Queens to her—The Watchers of The Realm.

And then, as if all that wasn’t enough, she had been given the First High Queen’s legendary sword.

Ann’wn approached The Healer, “Healer. What do you think of this prior turn?”

Shr’dler’in’s heart jumped at the sound of the voice, “Force Leader. You surprised me.”

The events from the prior turn had proven so intense for The High Queen, as well as for all the travelers that Ann’wn was compelled to stand guard outside her tent during the eve. She hadn’t been able to return to her discussions with The Healer, so now attempted to do so. She hoped with quiet desperation that The Healer would yet be open to her advances and desires.

Ann’wn sat down next to her, touching her cheek lightly as she did so, holding tight control on her growing desires, “I know not what to think of our High Queen. Her powers are beyond amazing.”

Shr’dler’in nodded in agreement, “There were overly many enemy forces. This is truth.”

Ann’wn shook her head, “I speak of the other. We guessed that The High Queen had such powers against an enemy as this, but to be able to summon the long-prior, long-dead High Queens to her is to control the long unknown powers. This has never prior occurred. There is no such story of it. I asked Caitha, and even she knows of none. All are shocked.”

“The High Queen would tell you that she is as any other.”

“And she would be wrong, then.”

Shr’dler’in looked at Ann’wn, “If we treat her as such, Ann’wn’, she becomes even more burdened and separate. We would make her stand alone as no other must endure. This must not occur.”

“How can we treat her as every other, when she is not?”

“By knowing that you cause her more isolation in the doing of it.”

“But she is the strongest that has ever prior been.”

“And she will yet die upon one turn, Force Leader, as you and I. And she yet seeks solace and love, as any other. You cannot isolate her further in your adoration. You would make her reality overly harsh. You should treat her not as special, even if she is. To stand back and adore her is to make her stand alone. We do her greater honor and respect by treating her as High Queen, only. It is enough. She wishes no more than this. Treat her as every other turn, Force Leader.”

They sat for a few moments in silence, tired, as was everyone, from the recent events, “You are correct, Healer. She is lucky to have such as you.”

“As we are lucky to have her.”

Even in her desire and need to return to their prior eve topic, Ann’wn didn’t know how to approach it. She felt awkward in saying it, but did so anyway, “I would consider myself as lucky to have you.”

“Have me, Force Leader? What does such mean? I am your Healer.”

“I mean that—”

Sele’ toddled over to The Healer, “Healer. I sense that our Greatest of All High Queens is approaching the moment for our usefulness.”

The Healer nodded, rising, forgetting that Ann’wn was there. Ann’wn saw that when it concerned The High Queen, nothing else mattered to The Healer. She was both pleased and saddened by this. The Healer looked at Sele’ and asked, “How can such a young one speak so? What meditation is she in?”

“She now returns to the third from her fourth.”

They began walking toward The High Queen, “Do you wish to help?”

She nodded, “Yes, Healer. Thank you.”

“She will appreciate this assistance, but take it overly slow, Young One. Her prior turn has been most difficult. We will need to keep her in her second meditation until the arrival of the Great Third Master. It will allow her to rest if we hold her there.”

Sele’ thought hard on this for a moment, “Then you best help, Healer, as my youngness yet makes me overly energetic. I have no such control as this, yet.”

The Healer began to go to her High Queen, then suddenly thought better of it, “Young One. I will be returned quickly. Wait for me.”

She turned back to Ann’wn and saw that she was rising to leave. She called to her, “Force Leader.”

Ann’wn turned to her, surprised, “Healer? Is something wrong?”

She stood before her, staring at her, then suddenly placed both her hands on Ann’wn’s cheeks, kissing her fully. As quickly, she turned and went to Sele’ and her High Queen.

Ann’wn stared for a moment, once again surprised, then walked away to other affairs. If anyone had bothered to look, they would have seen a smile upon her face.

The Healer and Sele’ kept The High Queen within her second meditation until the final preparation of Be’rn’s now dead form. Sle’nel’ continued to watch the turn’s proceedings, yet wondering who San’lr’in’ truly was, as she was certainly more than just High Queen.

In having helped her sister, Sam was now fully aware of what it took to use her powers, and motivated to learning more of them while they waited. Ann’wn also watched the morn pass, watching The Healer as it did so, wondering if The Healer could feel for her what she knew she felt for The Healer. The five sorcerers used the moments to prepare for the funeral, collecting the wood needed for it.

By midmorn, Ann’wn’s forces and the sorcerers had prepared Be’rn’ for her Great Master’s funeral. The Healer and Sele’ were told that all was now in-readiness, so began to bring The High Queen back into The Realm.

Returning from her meditations, The High Queen looked around, sighing. It had been a long two-turns, but much more now faced them. She saw that the funeral was prepared, but also saw the rising of dust in the distance, from approaching riders.

To no one in particular, she softly said, “They come.”

Ann’wn had heard her, “Who, Highness?”

“The Masters.”

“But what if these be the traitors?”

She looked at Ann’wn briefly, then turned back to the growing image of the Masters, “It is their due, by all the Masters’ vow. Have My sword and crown brought to Me, Force Leader.”

“My Queen, I cann—”

Very softly, she repeated, “Bring them.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen remained standing, watching the riders come nearer. Ern’seln’ came and stood close to her.

The High Queen felt Ern’seln’s presence, “They come for The Great Third Master’s funeral, Master-Apprentice.”

“Yes, Highness, but I wish them not to come. They are not worthy of this, and they fought against my Birth-Mother.”

“Place your feelings aside. Think only of your Birth-Mother, these moments.”

“I wish not—”

“It is a command, Ern’seln’.”

The High Queen’s tone was nothing Ern’seln’ wished to hear, and she was now sorry she had pushed her Queen, “Yes, Master. To your will.”

San’lr’in’ well knew the patience this would take from both her and Ern’seln’, especially if the ones who now came were The Realm’s traitors, yet she also well knew that a Master’s funeral was to be attended by all the Masters, as possible, and as solemnly vowed. She watched closely, wondering who now came. She saw that there appeared to be two separate groups, each with their swords raised against the other.

Ann’wn had brought The High Queen’s sword to her, as well as an attendant to place on her crown. As the strangers approached the funeral site, San’lr’in’ saw that the Masters hadn’t yet fought each other, but were prepared to do so as they dismounted. But they saw her first.

They dismounted, each group keeping a wary eye upon the other group. Eanna and her group of eight Masters went up to The High Queen, then knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

The group of seven traitors remained at their horses, neither bowing nor kneeling to The High Queen. Eanna turned back to Ll’strin’ll, “You traitor. Show some respect, you cowardly scum.”

Ll’strin’ll kept her sword at the ready, “She is not my Queen.”

Ern’seln’ moved forward, raising her sword, “You are not welcome at my Birth-Mother’s funeral. Leave, or die.”

San’lr’in’ placed a hand upon Ern’seln’s shoulder, “Remain quiet, Master-Apprentice. Be’rn’ may be your Birth-Mother, but she was also one of us, as a Master, and it is not your privilege to speak to another Master without permission. You know this is truth.”

Ern’seln obeyed her Queen, but kept her sword readied. San’lr’in’ had felt Ann’wn and her Private forces come near her, readied for a battle. She looked at Ann’wn for a moment, but decided to say nothing. She then turned back to Ll’strin’ll, sorry that U’Aine’ wasn’t among The Masters that had come.

Giving no attention to either of the Masters, she said, “It is the moment for the funeral.”

Eanna moved forward, challenging Ll’strin’ll as she saw that she had not yet re-sheathed her sword, so, “Traitor. At least replace your sword so that the funeral can begin.”

Ll’strin’ll came forward to Eanna, “Prepare for your death, Eanna the worthless one. It is the moment that you need to die. I will take no more of you.”

Eanna raised her sword, more than ready to fight against Ll’strin’ll, “Gladly I do so, Traitor. You are an embarrassment.”

They touched the tips of their swords and began the battle. Suddenly, another sword came down on both of theirs, breaking their swords in half. Shocked at such a feat, they looked to who now held the sword against them, knowing that the sword of a Master was amongst the strongest in The Realm.

Seeing that San’lr’in’ had halted their battle, they were yet surprised at her ability to break their swords. Both just stared at her, caught well off-guard at San’lr’in’s quick move against them.

She spoke softly, but with her one eyebrow raised and her patience all but gone, “This is the Great Third Master’s funeral. As is her due, we come to display our respect to her. No battle will occur among us this turn, or I will kill the one who next raises her sword.”

Ll’strin’ll looked at The High Queen with hate, and saw that she now held The High Queen’s sword to her, “You no longer fight as a Master when you use such a sword against me.”

The High Queen looked at her for a moment, raising her sword’s tip to Ll’strin’ll’s throat. Softly and slowly, per her usual, she commanded, “No battle this turn, or you die. I have no regard for you, but it is your due to be amongst us for this moment. It is for this reason only that you now remain standing. Your opinions are nothing but as a traitor’s words to Me, so waste not My moments.”

“I challenge you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

San’lr’in’ nicked Ll’strin’ll’s neck, drawing blood, then lowered her sword, “And I will accept at another moment. It will be good to have such as you removed from The Realm.”

Ll’strin’ll moved her hand to her wound, then looked at it, seeing blood. She was more than angry, but held it in, “My moment will arrive soon, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. And be warned—I taught you everything you know, so I know all your weaknesses.”

San’lr’in’ narrowed her eyes, wishing she could battle against this one at this moment, “I am a fool not to kill you upon this moment, but you are a fool to think you know so much as this. Prepare for your death, Traitor, and know that none of The Realm’s true Masters will attend your funeral, as you are no Master amongst us.”

Ll’strin’ll was slightly surprised at San’lr’in’s apparent strength. Never prior had Ll’strin’ll seen her so strong in both deed and word, and never prior against her.

“You are strong upon these turns.”

The High Queen glared at her for a moment, then turned to Ann’wn, “Let us begin.” She then moved to the funeral pyre. As she did so, she placed her hand on Ern’seln’s shoulder, “Stand beside Me, Master-Apprentice.”

When all was prepared, San’lr’in’ nodded to the warriors to begin, but Ann’wn suddenly interrupted her, “More strangers approach, Highness.”

Having gone unnoticed by The High Queen, seven travelers neared, kneeling fully before San’lr’in’, “Most Great High Queen of The Realm.”

Ann’wn, Sam, Meera, An’ther’on and Uthrn were instantly present, swords already at the strangers’ necks, “State your purpose.”

“We request permission to attend the Great Third Master’s funeral.”

The women lay fully upon the ground before The High Queen, as was their fashion. Their bodies were fully flattened upon the dry earth, with their arms straight out from their sides.

San’lr’in’ studied them carefully, recognizing their garments but not knowing the identity of the strangers. She spoke quietly to them, guessing as to their true identity, “How is it you knew of her death?”

The woman who spoke for the group glanced up for a slight moment at The High Queen, then cast her eyes quickly away, “We sensed it, Most Honored and Greatest High Queen.”

All saw that the women covered most of their faces with a veil that wrapped around their head, shielding even most of their hair from view, yet the remainder of their clothes was scant. The High Queen saw an all-but-covered mark upon the hand of the spokeswoman for the group, recognizing the mark instantly. But she held the knowledge to herself.

“Rise. Tell Us who now stands before Us.”

The women rose, with the spokeswoman standing before The High Queen, yet keeping her glance removed from her.

“We are just simple travelers, Highness. We met the Great Third Master long prior as she saved us from traitors of The Realm. We would like to give our final respects to her, as is her due.”

“You are not a Master.” The remark came from a guard.

The woman suddenly and surprisingly removed one of the guard’s swords from her grasp, moving it to just a breath away from The High Queen’s neck, then as suddenly and quickly, tossed it up, catching it by the tip, offering the sword’s hilt to The High Queen. The High Queen watched the woman’s movements carefully, seeing great skill in her sword usage. The movements were so quick as to catch The High Queen’s guards fully off-guard. Ann’wn made a move to kill the stranger, but The High Queen placed her hand on Ann’wn’s arm, halting her.

She then nodded, “You may remain. Do you wish to provide the song for the Master?”

The woman bowed her head slightly, “We would be honored, Great Highness.”

The High Queen motioned for Ann’wn and the others to relax their swords. As they moved back to their prior positions, The High Queen studied the eyes of the spokeswoman for the group, seeking her identity, but the woman yet kept her eyes averted.

San’lr’in’ turned back to the task at-hand, resting her hand lightly on Ern’seln’s shoulder, sending her a message, Be strong, Master-Apprentice. Your Birth-Mother would have it so.

She saw Ern’seln strengthen her body against her sadness, and saw that Ern’seln also didn’t seem to recognize the strangers.

The High Queen nodded to Ann’wn to begin the ceremony, thinking to herself, We bury overly many of The Realm’s loyal daughters these turns.

The newly arrived strangers began The Master’s funeral song, a slow, sad melodic dirge with whistles and drums. The Masters quietly fought between themselves to carry Be’rn’ on her last journey, each side carrying one side of the flat plank on which Be’rn’ was laid. As the music began, they carefully lifted the plank, then slowly began Be’rn’s last walk in this realm, carrying Be’rn’s body over their heads, her sword resting lengthwise on top of her prone body, her hands grasping its hilt. She had been prepared in her Master’s uniform, and if no one knew better, it looked only as if she now slept.

The High Queen closed her eyes, trying to regain the emotional strength she knew she would need for this moment. When she opened her eyes, she watched Be’rn’s last journey with great sadness.

I am sorry, Be’rn’, Third Master.

Sle’nel’ watched her lover, seeing her stand rigidly unmoving, seeing her stand in her most formal of manners, seeing her stand as strong and unwavering, yet seeing her eyes cast a sadness that reached well into eternity.

The remaining Masters finally joined in the song, accompany the singers with drums giving forth their death roll. The song wailed and cried of the death of one of The Realm’s great warriors, and The High Queen was pleased that Be’rn’ was receiving her proper due.

The procession lasted for many moments, at a slow pace and with great dignity. Sle’nel’ saw that her lover’s eyes never moved away from Be’rn’s body.

The Masters reached the funeral pyre and placed Be’rn’s body gently upon it. The High Queen stepped close to the body, bringing Ern’seln with her. As the strangers and Masters continued Be’rn’s final song, San’lr’in’ began her part of the ceremony by looking upward, raising her hands to the sky, then bringing them back to her, crossing them quickly, fisted, over her chest, as she bowed her head. With arms crossed over her breasts, she raised her head back to the sky.

As the strangers and Masters continued singing the Master’s funeral song, she began her portion of the ceremony, “Spirits of The Realm. Watchers of The Realm. Hear Me, as High Queen. The Realm is forced to relinquish a Great Master to you this turn. As we are greatly and deeply saddened for her departure, we also now celebrate her service to The Realm she so loved. Take her quickly to you, as this is Be’rn’, the Great Third Master of The Realm. Guide her swiftly across the winds to her rest. We now honor her from this turn on, singing praises to her fully loyal and selfless deeds. And we all struggle to follow her generosity and steadfastness to The Realm. Her unshaken belief in her direction serves as the example we uphold. Her strength and dedication were that of a true Master, and of the greatest of Warriors.”

Unfolding her arms, she looked down at her, “Be’rn’. Master Teacher. Great Third Master. We are saddened in your departure from us. You have well earned your rest and our undying respect. You will be honored ever forward from this moment.”

She looked back up to the sky, her arms once again folded across her chest, but keeping her thoughts to herself, You take the wrong one this turn.

She again unfolded her arms and returned her look to Be’rn’, “I will miss you, Master Teacher.” As she kept her eyes upon Be’rn’, all heard her say, “Here lies The Realm’s most loyal of daughters. Here lies a life of dedication unequaled. Here lies a true warrior, and a true friend.” She raised her head to those who stood watching, “Who among you now takes her place? Who among you now completes her path?”

She touched Ern’seln’s shoulder lightly. Ern’seln moved close to her Birth-Mother, then looked at her High Queen, “I take her place, High Queen. As my Birth-Mother displayed, so shall I.” She turned back to her Birth-Mother, bowing her head, “Birth-Mother. Great Third Master. Master Teacher. I will miss you greatly.”

She moved back next to The High Queen. All the Masters and warriors then knelt onto one knee, clasped their fisted right hand to their heart, and bowed their head, “Master.”

After they rose, San’lr’in’ looked at Ern’seln, who nodded slightly to her. San’lr’in’ nodded to the sorcerers, who brought forward the torch. They handed it to Ern’seln, who took it and lit the pyre in several places. San’lr’in’ moved her hand slightly, raising the intensity of the fire, ensuring that the fire would burn hot and quick.

When the fire engulfed Be’rn’s body fully within it, San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a moment, bowing her head, calling a spell to her. She opened her eyes, then reached into the fire with one hand, removing Be’rn’s sword. She brought the red-hot glowing sword from the fire and held it close to her, holding it upright, while looking at it as if examining it.

“A Master’s sword. A gift to The Realm. A great sword of a greater Master.” She turned to Ern’seln, “A Master’s sword is among the finest of swords in The Realm. It is cast as the heart of a Master: True. Strong. Willing. Fearless. It is cast from metals known only to the Masters, and is as rare in The Realm as the Masters themselves. When a Master dies, it is tradition that their sword dies with them. But Third Master Be’rn’ asked a last request of The Realm, and upon this turn, I grant this request.”

She touched the red-hot sword with her other hand, cooling it, then turned to Ern’seln, “This is the sword of a great, great Master. Your Birth-Mother’s sword. It is now yours, Master-Apprentice, as this is your Birth-Mother’s last request. Hold it ever close to you. Always use it as your Birth-Mother would, as the Great Third Master would desire of you. Make no errors with this sword, and depart not from what the Masters would have from you. With this sword, hold true to your path, as did your Birth-Mother.”

She raised it high for all to see, “This is now Master-Apprentice Ern’seln’s sword.”

She lowered it and held the hilt to Ern’seln. Ern’seln took it, trying to clear the tears from her eyes. San’lr’in’ saw that Ll’strin’ll looked well displeased about Be’rn’s last request. She guessed that Ll’strin’ll now knew that she would gain no hold on Ern’seln. While all waited, watching the funeral pyre take hold of the Great Third Master, the strangers and Masters continued their song until it was completed, providing the appropriate background for this most solemn and honored of ceremonies.

When the ceremony was completed, San’lr’in’ looked back to the burning pyre and softly said, “Farewell, Great Third Master. You performed your duty to The Realm in the highest of bravery. I hope I do as well.”

As they watched the fire, the spokeswoman for the group of strangers began another song. It was a beautiful melody, and one that most of those present assumed was providing a story about the funeral of the Great Third Master. But as the song began, The High Queen jerked ever-so-slightly, being caught off-guard in the song’s words:

* * * *

Listen well to my song, High Queen.

To this story of treachery.

There is a one now in The Realm

Who is seeking a reckoning.

* * * *

A very old and bitter one

Has provided some long lost spells

To the one who is now returned

Who is seeking his reprisal

* * * *

Be forewarned; be well prepared

He seeks your death and seeks your reign

He seeks to halt The Elves’ return

He vows The Realm is his domain.

* * * *

His spells are strong, his sword is swift.

He uses pain, their fragility

He has mastered the innocents

Achieving strength and loyalty

* * * *

Prior Masters stand at his side.

Giving away abilities

They bestow him their master powers

Giving him your agility

* * * *

But despair not, my Great High Queen.

All is not lost on disloyalty

Prior Masters are at your side

Trust in this strong facility

* * * *

Remain watchful, ever aware.

As you were taught. As you well learned.

You are High Queen. You are The Realm.

Use your powers. Do not get burned.

* * * *

The First High Queen had a great sword.

Use this weapon. Use it most well.

He knows it not. He does not think.

The weapon will undo his spells.

* * * *

You are High Queen. You are The Realm.

Heed well my tale of treachery.

You are well loved. Do not be harmed.

Your reign has just begun, my Queen.

* * * *

Listen well to my song, High Queen.

To this story of treachery.

There is a one now in The Realm

Who is seeking a reckoning.

* * * *

San’lr’in’ listened to the song, watching as the singer glanced at her occasionally, showing dark eyes to her. The High Queen glanced around, wondering if anyone else recognized the long-prior unused words of the Masters’ Secret Codes. As the woman sang the song of warning, using the long unused words, San’lr’in’ finally knew of her identity, without question.

U’Aine. The Fourth Great Master.

When the song ended, the woman knelt, made eye contact with her, bowed her head, rose, then quickly and silently departed.

“Who was that, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice, “Just a long-prior friend of Be’rn’s, Force Leader.”

She placed her arm around Ern’seln, moving them away from the now raging fire. Knowing that the fire burned as needed, San’lr’in’ was now ready to leave. But she saw that Eanna and Ll’strin’ll were once again preparing to fight each other.

“I challenge you, Eanna. Prepare yourself.”

“I accept, Traitor.”

San’lr’in’ knew that Ll’strin’ll would most certainly beat Eanna in the challenge, killing her, as Ll’strin’ll was the First Great Master.

She called to her long-prior former teacher, “Ll’strin’ll.”

Ll’strin’ll looked at her with intense hatred, “Do you interfere in our affairs once again, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’?”

“Do I need remind you that you challenged Me prior to challenging Eanna?”

“What of this?”

“You must complete your challenge with Me, first, Traitor.”

“You just know she will lose and now seek to save her worthless life.”

“You are most certainly a traitor, and of this we know, but are you also now a liar?”

Ll’strin’ll’s eyes filled with loathing, “A liar? Why do you call me as such?”

“Did you not vow this, as a Master, that you must win your first challenge prior to beginning the next?”

She glared at her, “You both will lose, anyway. I am First Master.”

“Then what difference will it make to fight Me first, Traitor? Or do you fear you will lose?”

Ll’strin’ll pushed Eanna away from her, then mounted, pulling on her horse’s reigns fiercely, “So shall it be, then. We will meet soon, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Be forewarned. You have ruled this realm for overly long.”

She and Eanna watched as Ll’strin’ll and her followers left, then Eanna turned to San’lr’in’, “You had no need to do as such, Highness. I am well prepared to finally fight her.”

The High Queen placed her hand lightly on Eanna’s shoulder, “And you will lose. You know not her abilities. They are far beyond yours. Remain well away from her.”

“But you will fight her, High Queen, and you should do not so, as we cannot lose you.”

The High Queen smiled lightly, “You think I will lose, Eanna? Place not such a wager, as you will lose this as well. But go now, and be safe. And heed My words—keep your distance from her.”

Eanna bowed her head, “Yes, Highness. We also make our way to El’fs’nd’lle, and will hopefully be waiting for you. My Queen?”

“Eanna. What is it you desire from Me?”

“Who was that stranger? The singer. She seemed most familiar, and she held the sword well.”

“Sorcery. Only this. Just a woman who Be’rn’ had befriended long prior. But a good singer as well.”

“She was not a Master, Highness?”

She laughed lightly, “A Master? Surely not. You have My leave, Eanna.”

She turned away from Eanna, having had enough of the Masters, and examined the fire. Seeing that it yet burned with great intensity, The High Queen looked to Ann’wn, “Are we prepared to leave, Force Leader?”

“Yes, Highness. My Queen?”

“Tell Me.”

“I am sorry for the loss of Be’rn’, Highness.”

She looked for a moment at Ann’wn, knowing well she knew about such loss as this, but finding little to say in response. Finally, she sighed, “Thank you, Force Leader. It is always a sad moment when we lose as such.”

The attendants placed The High Queen’s cloak upon her, then she mounted her horse as all others also prepared for their departure. Yet not fully recovered from the prior turn, she was weary, having used even further of her energies on the necessary funeral for her long-prior teacher.

She looked to her side and saw Sle’nel’. Without a word, she held out her hand to her, desiring the peace this Elf so easily gave to her. Sle’nel’ grasped her Queen’s hand firmly, squeezing it softly, but also saying nothing, seeing the deep sadness in her Queen. For a brief moment, they looked into each other’s eyes as their hands held firm, then San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, moving herself away from the moment for fear she might give in to it. They gently let go of each other’s hands, as San’lr’in’ placed her cloak’s hood over her head, grateful for the distance it afforded her from all others. She nodded to Ann’wn, and once again, the group continued overly their long journey.

* * * *

Ann’wn had An’ther’on lead the travelers for the remainder of the turn, wanting to ride closer to her Queen and to The Healer. As now the custom, many of the Black Guard had already left to scout for enemies.

She came up beside The Healer, who rode slightly behind The High Queen, “The Elf is quiet these turns.”

The Healer nodded, glancing over to Sle’nel’, “She has spoken to no one these two turns, except to Sele’, but observes fully. I have heard that it is an Elf’s nature to stand at such a distance. Where do we now head, Force Leader?”

“We head to where the lightning struck.”

The Healer looked surprised, “What is there?”

“The High Queen now searches for the Master of the Dark Sorcery.”

“What does this lightning strike have to do with such?”

“The High Queen knows not who it is, but uses the lightning to find where this Master of the Dark Sorcery used his sorcery to call the long-prior dead forces to him. She also is quiet this turn.”

“She will sleep this turn as we journey, as she used over-commanding powers prior turn. I felt her exhaustion while we helped her in her meditations. The weight of her exhaustion surprised even me. I know not how she continued through the funeral, as the eve gave her little rest in this regard.”

Ann’wn looked at The High Queen, seeing that San’lr’in’ was beginning to slump over onto her horse, a sign Ann’wn knew well. They traveled for the remainder of the lighted turn, then made camp at the edge of what The High Queen had told her would be the last water they would see for many turns. As the horses came to a halt, The High Queen yet slept. Ann’wn and An’ther’on lowered her gently off her horse, and Ann’wn carried her to her already prepared tent. For such a powerful Queen, Ann’wn thought her a light woman, and admired her great beauty. She was amazed that The High Queen could sleep so soundly, noticing that The High Queen relaxed her head against her.

She laid her gently down in the already prepared bed, then left. The Healer examined The High Queen, concerned, “She sleeps overly deep.”

Both Sele’ and Sle’nel’ were also beside San’lr’in’. Sle’nel’ placed her hand to her Queen’s cheek, “She sacrifices much of herself to The Realm.”

Sele’ touched her Queen’s head lightly, “It is as you say, Healer. She seems to have moved herself into a state of deep unconsciousness. I think she lies heavy with sorrow, from the funeral.”

The Healer looked at Sele’ for a moment, thinking of her words, then once again examined her Queen. Frowning, she looked back up, “Can you help me to bring her away from this place?”

Sele’ nodded, looking older by the turn, “I can try, if you guide me.”

Sele’ and The Healer worked on bringing their Queen back into The Realm, and far away from the overly deep sleep she had placed on herself. It took much effort on both their parts, but they finally accomplished their task.

“Thank you, Young One. You did well.”

“I followed your lead, only, Healer. You are as High Queen has said, a great Healer.”

The Healer looked at Sle’nel’, “I would guess that she will sleep until the morn. I am sorry, Elf, but she is over-exhausted.”

Sle’nel’ nodded only, and knelt back down beside her Queen.

The Healer left the tent thinking that she also would just go to her own tent and try to forget the turn’s overly many unexplainable events. As she exited the tent, Ann’wn held out a plate of food for her, “You need to eat. You also are well exhausted. Come. We will sit by the fire until you are finished. Then you need to sleep.”

The Healer looked down at the plate of food, thinking she didn’t want it, but noticed that she thought it smelled inviting. She placed a hand up to Ann’wn’s cheek, “Thank you, Force Leader. Without this care, I would have gone straight to my bed. I am unused to such kind treatment.”

They sat together on a log, quietly eating. For all their desire of each other, Ann’wn could tell that The Healer was overly tired.

“You are quiet.”

“As are you.”

“I have slept not in over a turn, as I have been tending to our Queen.”

“You are beautiful when tired. Your hair has not been tended in over a turn, yet it lies about you as if it well cared for. And your eyes sparkle.”

She laughed softly, “You are an easy flatterer, Force Leader. You have had one overly-many lovers.”

Ann’wn looked offended, teasing her, “Me? Why, Healer, you stab me in the heart.”

The Healer smiled, placed down her empty plate, and leaned against Ann’wn. Ann’wn’s heart jumped at the pleasure of the feeling; at the easiness of it.

“And I love your strength. You are just always there when needed.”

She looked up into Ann’wn’s eyes, seeing that they were staring at her, “What are you thinking, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn placed her arm around The Healer and brought her more closely to her, “I was wondering what your answer was to my question prior to the interruption.”

“Have you no doubts about this, Force Leader?”

“In full truth, no.”

The Healer heard Ann’wn’s response, but was enjoying the softness of the moment as she leaned against Ann’wn’s shoulder. It had been many cycles since she had taken such comfort from another.

After a few moments of listening to The Healer’s breathing, Ann’wn knew that The Healer had drifted off to sleep. She rose quietly, then picked up The Healer and carried her to her tent. After gently laying her on the ground-bed, she removed The Healer’s outer garments and covered her. Ann’wn crouched near her and thought about this possible relationship as she stared at The Healer’s beauty. She then finally made her decision. She rose, removed her own garments, laid beside The Healer, and wrapped her into her arms.

In the morn, in a tent close to The High Queen’s, Ann’wn woke, sensing someone near her. She opened her eyes, recalling that she held The Healer in her arms. She recalled the long prior eve to her as she watched over her sleeping Healer. She desired this woman’s touch beyond endurance, yet was strangely satisfied in lying next to her for the moment.

Shr’dler’in woke lightly in the early morn, interrupted in her sleep by Ann’wn’s change in breathing. She woke her mind enough to know that her head was cradled between the Force Leader’s arm and chest, her body burrowed in close to her. She moved her hand to Ann’wn’s breast, holding it, knowing that even if she didn’t think this a good idea of moving themselves together, her body would no longer be halted in its desire of the Force Leader’s strong touch. She kissed Ann’wn’s breast, while teasing the other one between her fingers.

Ann’wn moaned her reply.

The Healer needed no more motivation, and moved her hand between Ann’wn’s naked and highly muscled thighs, touching deeply and urgently into her increasing moisture and warmth. Ann’wn also moved into the moment, and for the remainder of the early morn, they gave in to their long-prior cravings of each other.

After their first moments joined together, Ann’wn lay holding The Healer in her arms, desiring her further, yet fully contented in the partnership, “I love touching your body, Healer.”

The Healer was thinking the same of Ann’wn’s, “Why?”

“It is so soft and comforting.”

“And I love yours, but for the opposite reason. Yours is so firm and strong. It makes me feel so safe and desired.”

Ann’wn touched The Healer’s face, yet enjoying her most welcomed softness, “You make me feel like no other ever has.”

The Healer laughed, “Tired? Exhausted?”

Ann’wn moved her body between The Healer’s legs, making her to open them widely, while she kissed her breasts and touched deeply and urgently into the place that she longed desired, “No. I cannot seem to tire of you. This is the feeling I meant.”

But The Healer could no longer hear her, as she moaned in pleasure and need of her wonderfully strong lover.

After a much-needed quiet eve, The High Queen opened her mind to The Realm, wondering where she was. She sensed Sle’nel’ next to her, and was pleased. She sighed, then moved slightly into her.

“You are awake.”

The High Queen opened her eyes, “My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ moved on top of her, kissing her softly, touching her arms, “In truth, who are you, San’lr’in’?”

She examined Sle’nel’s thoughts lightly. As she caressed Sle’nel’s shoulder, she sensed her frustration and answered her question, “I am High Queen. Is that not more than enough?”

“You are more than High Queen. No one has such command over life and death as this. This is beyond the Deep Mystics’ powers. Who are you, in truth, and why is such hidden from The Realm?”

“Am I not a woman as any other?”

Sle’nel’ sat up, straddling San’lr’in’, and looked down at her, “If so, then tell me it is so. Look at me and tell me that you are as any other woman.”

“As Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n is the same as any other, then as am I.”

Sle’nel’ thought on the statement for a moment, “Is Sele’ of my background, in part?”

“Yes. This is truth. You are her Birth-Mother in all ways. She is, in part, Elfin background.”

“Is she of Sam’s line in the other part?”

“She is partly of the line.”

“Directly?”

She hesitated, then said, “No.”

Sle’nel’ looked shocked, “No? Sam is her mother, is she not?”

“In that you and Sam were joined in companionship, yes.”

“Who is her mother, in truth?” She saw that The High Queen wasn’t going to answer her, “I know not who I am. I know not who my Birth-daughter is. And I know not who my lover is. In truth, High Queen, what is it that I do know?” She lay back down onto her Queen and looked directly at her, “Who are you? Who is my Birth-daughter? Who is this First High Queen to you?”

“It is overly complicated. Even I refuse to accept what is so. Even I back away from this. I wish not to acknowledge these truths. I wish not to know who I am, Elf. It is overly difficult. I just wish to be as any other.” She looked and felt sad, knowing she was disappointing her Elf. She spoke very softly, “In truth, I wish only to be with you, in your arms.”

The High Queen had spoken her truth, and Sle’nel’ saw it as so. Yet unsatisfied, she knew that this lack of knowledge that so frustrated her, frustrated her lover even more in the knowing of it. She nodded her acceptance, lying back onto their bed. She thought about it for a moment, then moved back onto her Queen, kissing her, “I know one thing, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ smiled at her, “And what is this that you know so well, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ kissed her fully, causing The High Queen to desire her. San’lr’in’ placed her hand softly on the back of Sle’nel’s head, bringing her more closely and tightly to her, “This you know well, My Elf. Very well.”

The attendants were finally allowed in to prepare The High Queen. They informed her that Ann’wn and her Healer had requested an audience with her. Both she and Sle’nel’ noticed the attendants’ giggles.

As they entered, The Healer bowed her head, “Good morn, High One.”

Ann’wn knelt and bowed her head, “Highness. Thank you for seeing us.”

The High Queen noticed that her attendants giggled once more, and saw that they were casting quick glances toward The Healer and to her Force Leader. She sensed their thoughts for a moment, then reached into the Healer and Ann’wn’s thoughts. She smiled, but turned away from them so they didn’t see her do so. Sle’nel’ watched her Queen, guessing as to what she now knew.

The High Queen turned to her attendants, “Thank you. You have My leave.” She then looked at her Healer, then Ann’wn, and saw that both were trying to appear as normal, “Force Leader. You requested My audience? By the way, where are we?”

“We are at the last water, my Queen.”

She nodded, pleased in the report, “Is all prepared for our drought-like forced conditions for the next few turns?”

“Every water-holder we have has been filled, my Queen.”

“Healer, are all well among us?”

“Except for some minor wounds from our prior fight, all are well.”

“Force Leader, how far to the lightning strike?”

She bowed her head briefly, “A turn. Two at the most. It is hard to know the distances in this flatland, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked at her, “Is something wrong, Force Leader? You look nervous.”

She bowed her head once again, feeling very nervous, “No, my Queen. All is well.”

“And Healer. Why are you so quiet this turn? Are you not going to pry into My affairs, per your usual? And why does your face look so flushed as this?”

“Uh? Oh, yes, my Queen. Will you be tending to your meditations this morn?”

“This eve. I am yet overly tired from the use of My powers.” She turned to Ann’wn, “Force Leader. We will turn north after finding our lightning strike.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Then we travel to the Sorcerer’s Forest.”

“The Sorcerer’s Forest, my Queen?”

She nodded and laughed lightly to herself, winking at Sle’nel’, “Where nothing is as it seems, Ann’wn. Much like those about Me.”

* * * *

They began their long journey into the vast wastelands, yet weary from the prior battle, weary of the overly long journey, yet willing themselves to remain watchful and alert. Although many of them had traveled much of The Realm’s expanse, water was seldom an issue to consider except in terms of its vastness. Few of them knew what it was like to face such dryness, many of them looking back upon the river they now left behind, watching with a foreboding dread as it disappeared from their sight.

They traveled well into the eve, The High Queen wanting to turn north as quickly as possible, unpleased about not reaching the lightning strike within the turn, but mostly hoping to avoid a confrontation with the Grandmother. Ann’wn had a few guards scout all around them, with two of them reporting that they were within quick reach of the lightning strike in the morn. Finally satisfied, The High Queen allowed them to halt for the turn.

At the next morn, The High Queen rose early, anxious to discover who was able to call such dark sorcery to them. As Ann’wn had vowed, they reached the site of the lightning strike by midmorn, most fully surprised at the massive damage it had provided. A large crater now faced them as they rode forward. The High Queen dismounted and called her Healer, Sele’ and the five sorcerers to her, then walked to the middle of the large crater. She wondered briefly to herself, If they were here, then Grandmother must be near, for surely their forces are joined. But then, are we not a few turns from her dwelling?

Ignoring her growing frustration in the moment, she turned to the others, “It was here they stood as they sent their long-dead forces into battle to meet us. We must find a way to discover the Dark Sorcerer’s identity. There always remains some residue from a spell, so this is where we must first begin. Sorcerers, cast a spell to open us to this Dark Sorcerer’s leftover energy force. Sele’, you must now help Me.”

Sele’ bowed her young, but growing head, “I am at your service, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her Healer, “Healer. Your service is most essential this morn. While you hold not the powers to help us in our search, you alone must ensure that the Young Future Supreme Sovereign and I remain in The Realm, as our search will now take us to its very edge. You will need to prevent us from stepping over into this OuterRealm.”

“Yes, High One. How do I do this?” She remained outwardly calm, but her mind was screaming, OuterRealm? Surely this is far overly dangerous.

“I know not. Never has such been attempted, of which I am aware. But we now must trust in your ability to do so, as you know My meditations better than any other. Should we step over the edge, save our Young One first. We must then trust that I can return on My own.”

“This sounds overly risky, Highness.” She thought her statement a gross understatement, at the very least of it.

San’lr’in’ looked at her, thinking on her words, “Indeed, Healer. It does, as you say. And so it is. But I must try to find this information. The Dark Sorcery must be removed from The Realm, once again; and as quickly as possible. Remain close in our minds, Healer, but not overly so. This you know how to do. If you require assistance, call the sorcerers or My sister to you and use what powers they have.”

She looked down at the Young One, “Ready, Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm?”

Sele’ looked up at her and nodded, unfazed by the potential danger to her, “Of course, Highness.”

The High Queen nodded, pleased with Sele’s detachment from the danger, “We will go to My eighth meditation together. I will guide our way. And then we will jump into another meditation, long from The Realm. One I have not used for long, long prior.”

“The eighth, Highness? You will allow me there with you?”

“It seems the moment, Young One.”

The High Queen crouched down so that Sele’ could place her hand upon her head. It was a difficult position to obtain such remoteness away from The Realm, but San’lr’in’ thought it necessary so that Sele’ could have a close attachment. She began taking them through the meditations, as The Healer placed her hand lightly on The High Queen’s head, following their progress. Sle’nel’ watched from just outside the crater, hearing the sorcerer’s chanting and watching as her Birth-daughter, her lover, and The Healer entered into a place far from her.

“What do they do now, Elf?”

She sensed Ann’wn next to her, but kept watching the intensity of her lover’s concentration, “They move to the edge of The Realm toward the OuterRealm.”

“The OuterRealm, Elf? What is this?”

“A place where few can go. The edge of all sorcery and magic. A most dangerous of places. It is said to be the beginning of much magic and sorcery.”

“How do you know of such?”

“The memory of it was given to me, most recently.”

“The Healer goes with them?”

“No. She is there to bring them back, if necessary. She watches over them.” She turned to Ann’wn, smiling gently to her for the first moment in many, “Concerned about your lover, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn looked at the gentleness of Sle’nel’s face. It had been long since she had seen it provided to her. Her heart melted at its kindness, “It is as you say. That and The High Queen and the Young One’s safety, my Elf.”

“It is not easy to stand on the border, Ann’wn. It is something you will have to learn.”

Ann’wn was surprised, “You know that we have come together, then?”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, “As do all in our camp. It is a small camp, after all. Treat The Healer well, Force Leader. Our Queen loves her well and would have it that nothing harms her. Not even you. Our healer is not wise in the ways of love, and has not ventured onto this path in many turns. Betray not her trust. She will take it as hard as I did with The Highest. Her heart is hard-won, but when given, is almost as strong as an Elf’s. No Mystic can get closer to an Elf-kind than with this Healer.”

Ann’wn touched Sle’nel’s shoulder, “I have been a long moment in coming to this love. I am not about to throw it away. Lying in her arms is like lying on a cloud.”

Sle’nel’ looked for a moment at Ann’wn’s hand upon her shoulder, thinking she was hard on this Force Leader, “Much is required of you, Force Leader. And you give much, as well. You deserve this happiness. I am glad it has come your way.”

The High Queen and Sele’ had moved their way into the eighth meditation, where sensing was the only awareness present. Sele’ had never prior experienced as such, anxious in learning more of it, yet having no fear of it. The High Queen gave her thoughts to Sele’ occasionally, guiding her along the long passage. The High Queen could also feel that The Healer remained observing, present, but distant, as needed of her.

As San’lr’in’ moved into her eighth meditation, she remained there for a moment, merely sensing. Sensing the crater. Sensing any sign of another’s presence upon this land. Sensing any remainder of their sorcery. Using Sele’s growing powers and strength, she sensed even deeper, trying to remain in the eighth meditation rather than jump to another realm, a place she didn’t wish to go. After many long moments in this state, The High Queen sensed all she could, sensing far deeper than ever prior, with Sele’s assistance.

She could sense the dark powers, but could sense nothing more. She could bring their smell to her, but nothing more. She knew the Dark Powers had stood upon this spot, and could sense their being, and their aliveness, but nothing more.

And she needed far more. She needed their identity. She needed to know what they looked like. She needed to see them. To know them. She moved back slightly from her sensing, moving to the far edge of the eighth meditation, taking a deep breath, something seldom done in this stage, then jumped her senses to the edge of The Realm, into the edge of the OuterRealm.

The OuterRealm was a place where the physical being was both slightly detached, yet attached to the mental being, but neither alive nor dead, and neither fully present or fully absent.

Where are we, Highness?

Think not. Sense. Move not from this moment.

Sele’ gave her senses over to her High Queen, now knowing The High Queen’s concern. San’lr’in’ saw the edge of their realms collide together. She had been this far only one prior moment, but knew of its danger well. It was at this edge that long prior, one of The Realm’s long-prior teachers of one of The High Queens had willingly stepped into the OuterRealm to rid The Realm of the long-prior dark sorcery powers. She had never returned, and no trace could ever be found. It was at this place that the recently returned Dark Sorcerer had to have come to retrieve the long-prior, long-hidden dark sorcery.

San’lr’in’ walked about, searching for what she knew not. She kept her mind opened for anything, hoping for any clue. She sensed Sele’s slight fear, but moved away from it, as she moved Sele’ slightly back into their own realm so that she could remain connected to The Realm through her.

The OuterRealm wasn’t a dimension understood to any. It wasn’t a place, and it wasn’t within understanding of the living. It was; and it wasn’t. It had no appearance in any known regard, and it had no elements to sustain life, but it also had no elements to take life. It was a state of eternal nothingness, and a state of all. Life came from it, and life came to it, but it neither cared nor took notice. To enter into the OuterRealm was to remove oneself from everything sensed or thought. It was a state of stasis, yet of eternal change.

She stood where she was, far enough into the OuterRealm, yet connected to The Realm through Sele’. Without the powers of the Young One, she couldn’t have come this far. To move further was to risk losing her way back to The Realm. So she stood, watching and sensing. As she merged slightly more into the ways of the OuterRealm, she began to somehow move herself into its way of being. She began to see some long-lost ones who had entered, but never re-emerged, and began to see paths. Paths that led somewhere, but nowhere. San’lr’in’ knew better than to think these paths as real, having learned through her teachers that these paths were simply of sorcery to compel the living deeper into the OuterRealm.

She could sense Sele’s and The Healer’s thoughts as they tried to keep her in her own realm. She knew they were there, so took one step further into the OuterRealm, hoping that Sele’ would be able to hold on to their connection. One step is all it took, and all that was needed.

She found the long prior lost teacher who had so willingly given her life to remove the Dark Sorcery from The Realm. The teacher came to her, neither seeing her, but seeing her. Neither speaking nor sending her thoughts, but giving her what had occurred with the one who came and stole-back the dark sorcery. Giving her in some unknown fashion to San’lr’in’, the identity of the Dark Sorcerer. As the tale was completed, The High Queen reached out her hand, trying to take hold of the teacher, to lead her back into The Realm.

A clear message came into her mind, You are coming overly into the OuterRealm and are at great risk of losing your way. You cannot return with me. Go. Go now.

She tried to send a message, Take My hand. Come with Me.

She could feel Sele’ and The Healer pulling her, yelling at her to return. She kept her arm held out to the teacher, Take My hand.

She felt herself being pulled back, as she struggled against it. It was peaceful here, yet she knew she couldn’t remain, Come with Me.

The long prior teacher held out her hand, struggling to touch this Mystic, this living entity in the place of the non-living, I cannot. Go. I am having forgotten how.

Try. Take My hand. Touch Me. I can hold you. The Realm needs you.

The long-prior teacher struggled. As she finally got near to San’lr’in’, The High Queen moved forward slightly and grabbed onto her just as Sele’ used all her unknown powers to pull her beloved High Queen back to the edge.

As San’lr’in’ sensed herself now back at the edge, she also sensed that she was now holding onto the long-prior teacher. She sent her thoughts to Sele’, Now, Future Supreme Sovereign! With all the powers you and The Healer hold, pull Me. Pull Me hard. I hold onto another.

The Healer had called The Highest and the sorcerers over to her and Sele’, connecting into their powers so that Sele’s were greater. The sorcerers gave up their powers easily, but Sam didn’t know how to do this. Quickly, The Healer sent Sam into a state of unknowingness, and channeled into her powers without Sam’s awareness. It was finally enough for Sele’. Using all their combined powers, she concentrated on returning her Queen to The Realm. She could sense the weight and burden of more than just her High Queen’s, but ignored it as she continued to concentrate and struggle, sending her Queen her own powers, Feel my strength. Come to me, my Queen.

Uthrn was concerned, “What is happening? They look overly concerned. What do they do with The Highest?”

For many moments, all had appeared normal. The High Queen had remained in the middle of the crater, crouched next to the Young One, with Sele’s hand upon her head, and the sorcerers had remained chanting. But suddenly, The High Queen’s image began to phase out of The Realm, not fully in The Realm, but not fully gone from it. Her form shimmered slightly as if trying to decide where it should be. Yet she didn’t move, nor did Sele’.

Sle’nel’ held her breath, knowing that her lover now stood at the very edge of The Realm and the OuterRealm, neither in one nor the other, but in both. From her Elfin memories given by her Mother and Birth-Mother, she knew that being nowhere in either realm, yet being in both realms at the same moment was as difficult in the sensing of it as it was physically. Now she understood why as she watched her lover move back-and-forth from one realm to the other. She thought that there must be great pain in this effort.

Black Uthrn was overly concerned for her lover, The Highest. Ann’wn was concerned for her lover, The Healer, as well as for her Queen, and Sle’nel’ was concerned for her lover and her Birth-daughter, knowing that The Healer and Sam would be fine. Caitha had come near to Sle’nel’, just placing her hand on the Elf’s shoulder, “Your lover is a strong one, M’Love.”

Sle’nel’ raised her own hand to Caitha’s in acknowledgment, but said nothing as she helplessly watched her lover’s body shimmer in and out of The Realm. Everyone grew rigid as they watched The High Queen finally stand, holding herself as if in great pain, but with one arm fully outstretched, as if holding onto something, while the Young Future Supreme Sovereign held tightly onto The High Queen’s other arm.

San’lr’in’ gave a groan as if in great pain at the effort of breathing, and Sele’ screamed as she brought both her Queen and the long prior teacher back into The Realm. Suddenly, The High Queen’s body became whole once again, no longer shimmering and phasing in-and-out between realms, while another form emerged upon the ground in front of her. Sele’ let go of The Healer, breaking their connection, then, along with her Queen, fainted at their great effort, falling to sandy ground.

The Healer didn’t know who to tend first. In front of her lay her High Queen, breathing slightly, unconscious and in great pain, the Future Supreme Sovereign, also breathing, but also in great pain and unconscious, and a new Mystic lying near The High Queen, breathing, but slightly so.

Sele’ began to stir, so The Healer made her decision and tended to her first, helping to remove the great pain from her. Sele’ was crying from the pain, but trying not to, not yet able to control this emotion. As she saw that Sele’ was returning unharmed yet in pain, The Healer motioned to the sorcerers to help remove her pain.

The Healer then went to her High Queen, trying to enter into her mind. It was an impossibility to re-enter The Realm from the eighth meditation without extreme consequences, but to re-enter directly from the OuterRealm was beyond all that was possible. Yet here lay her High Queen in front of her, yet breathing, and yet with them no matter how uneasy her presence remained. The Healer entered her mind lightly, removing pain as it came to her, for many long moments. When she had removed much of the pain, she removed herself from her Queen’s mind, unable to help further. She knew that her Queen would have to rest before she could move fully back into The Realm.

She moved over to the other person that now lay unconscious in The Realm, realizing she had no clue as to the identity of this woman. She entered into her mind very lightly, sensing much pain. She drew her breath to her, removing her own pains gained from helping the others, then began to remove some of the pain from this unknown Mystic. As she did, she sensed that this woman’s life yet hung between realms. She looked to Sele’, hoping for help, but saw that Sele’ was yet far from being able to provide more of her own powers. The Healer entered into her first meditation, then her second, and into her third, in an effort to help this woman, who must be very important to her Queen. She moved more deeply into her third meditation, then helped the woman come more into her senses, helping her to come more fully back into The Realm. As she did so, and as the woman began to enter into The Realm, The Healer again sensed immense pain. She struggled for what seemed an eternity, working to remove the great pain, working to help keep her Queen’s effort alive.

After many long moments, The Healer felt the woman breathe what seemed to be her first true breath in The Realm. As this occurred, The Healer began to back herself out of her meditations. The woman would live, so she would tend more to her upon a later moment. When she finally arrived back into The Realm, she saw that her High Queen yet lay upon the ground fully unconscious, with Sle’nel’ and the sorcerers about her. She rose, exhausted, but having great need to tend once again to her High Queen. She looked at the sorcerers, “Move away.”

She had always prior felt them useless when it came to the healing arts, in spite of their great healing spells. Knowing of her distaste of their abilities, and of her high position to The High Queen, they complied without question. She crouched to The High Queen, moving back into her mind gently, so as to discover where her Queen now placed herself.

She touched her Queen’s head, My Queen. Return to me.

Nothing. She could sense nothing. Her Queen was yet far removed from The Realm, in a deep unconsciousness.

She looked up at Sle’nel’, “She is unconscious. She jumped from the OuterRealm directly back into The Realm, without having gone through her meditations. An impossibility.”

“What can be done?”

Sele’ ambled over, feeling improved, but still with some pain, “I can help.”

The Healer looked at her, “You have done all you can.”

“No. This must not be so. The High Queen needs my powers to return. She holds not enough powers at this moment. She used all her strength to return with the long-prior teacher.”

“Long-prior teacher?”

Sele’ looked at her Birth-Mother, “I will explain in a moment, Birth-Mother.” She looked to The Healer, “Connect me to her mind. You will have to control our powers to bring her back. She cannot remain where she now is. We must help her to return. Even then, she will have great difficulty for a long while. She is weakened beyond ever-prior. But we must also now leave this spot, as it holds great danger for us. Quickly Healer, use me.”

The Healer nodded, doing as Sele’ had spoken. She connected to Sele’s powers and used them to help restore her High Queen to The Realm. For many moments, she sent some of Sele’s strength to The High Queen so that she could move fully back into The Realm.

“Talk to her, Elf. Compel her back to you.”

As Sle’nel’ spoke to San’lr’in’, The Healer used all the healing powers now available to her, through Sele’, helping restore The High Queen. All The High Queen’s forces looked on helplessly as they wondered who this new woman was that their Queen had returned with to The Realm.

When The Healer and Sele’ had given and done all they could, The Healer went to Ann’wn, “We are all in your hands, Force Leader. I can barely stand from the exhaustion now within me. The High Queen will remain in her unconscious state for at least the remainder of the turn, but will return to us. Young Sele’ will also sleep for the next turn, and this long-prior teacher will remain in her unconscious state for another turn. You are now the greatest strength we have about us.”

Ann’wn held her healer to her, “We will camp here. You can rest.”

The Healer moved away from her, startled, “No! We must not! There is great danger here. We must leave quickly. We will have to travel throughout the eve as well. Get us well away from this spot, Force Leader. It must be so before The High Queen can return to The Realm. We must leave now!”

Ann’wn was about to ask her lover of what kind of danger they now faced, but saw that The Healer was beginning to also faint from her exertions. Ann’wn caught her as she fell, then gave directions to An’ther’on to quickly prepare The High Queen, the new woman, and the young Future Supreme Sovereign and ride north with all possible haste. Ann’wn gave The Healer to a guard while she mounted, then two guards handed her gently up to Ann’wn. The High Queen was placed with the Elf, the new woman was placed with a guard, and young Sele’ was placed into Ern’seln’s care. Then, without need of further motivation, An’ther’on led them away at a quick gallop.

They rode throughout the remainder of the turn, then throughout the eve, beyond their horses’ abilities to ride further, and beyond their own abilities to remain alert. As the sun’s rise began to show them a new turn, The Healer woke, returning somewhat back into The Realm, “Where are we?”

Ann’wn had watched her lovingly, but with full concern throughout the long turn and eve, now gladdened for her lover’s awakening, “We are well north of the spot you told as most dangerous. We rode with haste throughout the turn and eve. We must rest the horses now. Are we safe enough here?”

The Healer shook her head, returning back to exhaustion, “No. Ride until midturn. Then we can camp. We must be closer to the Sorcerer’s Forest.”

Ann’wn knew that The High Queen hadn’t yet woken, as well as the long-prior teacher, but saw that Sele’ now sat upon the horse on her own, safely encompassed in Ern’seln’s tender care. Ann’wn knew that their horses were exhausted, but the threat of great danger was the more urgent of the needs, so she made all to continue their hasty journey.

At midturn, and at the heat of the turn, Ann’wn halted all her forces near some great boulders, knowing that they would provide at least a minimum of shade, an improvement over the now glaring sun that had followed them throughout the turn. They made camp and ensured that the horses had the first drink of the now diminishing water reserves, knowing that they would have to rely on their horses for another full turn of overly dry travel.

Ann’wn’s forces placed their tent covers over and between the boulders, creating enough shade for all to rest under, including the horses. One of the guards who knew something, but little, of dry conditions busied herself and a few others digging and lining small holes, and then covering them so as to try to collect some water. The High Queen and the long-prior teacher were placed gently under their own private shelters so that The Healer could tend to them as needed. Neither had made any movement back toward The Realm, remaining fully unconscious.

Sle’nel’ was worried, as was The Healer, but Sele’ reassured them, “She risked much and spent all her powers and energies to do as she did. No one has accomplished such a feat as this, prior. No one. Many have stepped into the OuterRealm, but none have returned. The High Queen returned, and also returned with this long-prior teacher. It took great effort, but she will recover. Give her the moments she needs, Birth-Mother. I know her mind, and she will return. She now has much desire to rid The Realm of this Dark Sorcerer.”

The Healer listened carefully, “This is why she felt it necessary to return with this long-prior teacher.”

Sele’ nodded, placing her small hand lightly on her Queen’s head. She moved into The High Queen’s mind for a moment, trying to learn where her High Queen had placed herself until her powers returned to her.

She looked back up, “She is yet far from The Realm, but is trying to move closer. Her strength is returning slowly. She could use some nourishment, Healer.”

The Healer made some of her healing tea and made The High Queen to swallow it, little by little. She also gave some to Sele’ as well as the long-prior teacher. Ann’wn stood nearby, wanting to be with her lover, but knowing that The Healer’s place was now with The High Queen until her recovery. Sle’nel’ sat nearby, waiting, and at some moments, speaking to her Queen.

Ann’wn came to The Healer for a moment, “We will leave in the mideve so as to travel in the coolest part of the morn. We will then camp by midturn to avoid this intense heat, once again. Hopefully, by that moment we will be near the Sorcerer’s Forest. When do you think The High Queen will return to us?”

The Healer looked up at her, “I know not, Force Leader. I wish I did. She removed all but the very minimum of her life’s energies to return with the long-prior teacher. Even when she returns, I know not how long before she can call her powers to her once again. Even now, it takes all her energy to breathe.”

“The long-prior teacher?”

“She lives. The High Queen will need to help when she returns to The Realm. I am afraid to bring this one back into our realm overly soon. She is not of this era, and will face a disorientation even in the knowing of it. She is from a long-prior moment, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn bent down and gave her lover a soft kiss, “I miss you, but am fully amazed at your abilities. I will bring you and the Elf’s eve meal to you when it is prepared.”

The Healer looked into her lover’s eyes, wishing she had the moments to spend in her strong and overly desirous arms. She replied softly, “Thank you.”

Both Sle’nel’ and The Healer were leaning against the boulders, on opposite sides of The High Queen. They had tried to remain speaking so as to give their Queen a direction and focus for her return, but had finally run out of words. And they were exhausted. While much of the camp rested, The Healer and Sle’nel’ remained awake, trying to bring their Queen back into The Realm. But now they just sat, staring at her. The Healer began to drift off to sleep, as did Sle’nel’, when suddenly, Sle’nel’ felt a hand upon her leg, and The Healer sensed movement about her. They both jerked wide awake, seeing that The High Queen’s eyes were open and that her hand was resting on Sle’nel’s leg.

“High One. You return to The Realm.”

“San’lr’in’. You are returned to us.”

She blinked slowly, unsure of where she was, but somehow sensing this Elf that sat close to her was important. She breathed in deeply for one moment, and then began to close her eyes.

“High One. Remain with us.”

“San’lr’in’. Look at me. Remain awake, my Love. Come to me.”

San’lr’in’ heard her name and struggled to remain awake. She felt completely disoriented, not knowing where she was or who was with her. She did as commanded of her, and looked at the Elf.

Sle’nel’ could see that her Queen would be unable to remain awake for long, “Say something, San’lr’in’. Did you find the Dark Sorcerer?”

The Healer asked, “Who is this long-prior teacher that you bring back with you?”

After a moment of her Queen simply staring at her, Sle’nel’ tried again, “Speak to me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

Having been taught to respond to all commands given to her during her long-prior cycles of training, she now struggled to obey. She wanted to speak, to answer, but couldn’t find the energy. Sle’nel’ saw her Queen trying, but saw that she couldn’t.

She placed her hand on her cheek, “It is not important, San’lr’in’. Rest now. We will try again later.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, grateful for the reprieve, but not knowing or understanding why. Her eyes shed a few tears as she closed them, for reasons unknown by any of them. Sle’nel’ gently dried the tears from her face, looking upon one of them, wondering what The First High Queen had seen in her lover’s tear. As had occurred between her and Sam what seemed like so long-prior, she now wondered if the Mystics used tears such as these as the basis for new life. She wondered if she took this tear to her, she would bear her and San’lr’in’s child.

The High Queen remained unconscious throughout the remainder of the turn, now making all those about her overly concerned. Even The Healer had thought that her Queen would have been a little more returned to The Realm. But regardless of The High Queen’s condition, Ann’wn knew that they had to continue to move forward, hopefully toward water, as their supplies wouldn’t hold much longer. True to her word, she had them leave at late after-eve, well prior to the sun’s rise.

Once again they traveled with haste, determined to leave the dry lands behind them. They traveled until midmorn, while Ann’wn sought out a suitable place to camp. They had seen very little in the way of landscape except for sand and some dunes. Finally, as they approached the scorching heat of the turn, they began to see that the landscape was changing, however little. A few stunted trees and other assorted tree-like plants, but with spikes sticking out from them, stood before them offering some sort of shelter. They halted and made camp for the remainder of the turn, knowing they would once again have to continue their long journey during the late after mideve.

The High Queen hadn’t stirred the entire turn’s travel, so Sle’nel’ expected little change during their moment of rest. As she leaned against the trunk of a tree, watching her lover, she wandered into her own deep sleep, overly tired from their long journey. She again woke to The High Queen’s hand upon her leg. She looked at her for a long moment, wondering if her lover was yet ready to communicate more fully than prior turn.

She bent down closer to her and softly said, “San’lr’in’. My Love. Can you hear me?”

She rose back up, allowing her Queen to focus on her, and waited. She watched as her Queen tried to swallow. She slowly gave her a cup of water, then waited once again, allowing The High Queen to re-enter The Realm at her own rate.

The High Queen moved her hand once again, trying to touch Sle’nel’s hand. Sle’nel’ took The High Queen’s hand into her own and held it, knowing that San’lr’in’ was trying to reconnect.

Sle’nel’ saw it said more than she heard it, as her High Queen finally spoke, “Elf.”

The Healer had entered their shelter and also saw that her Queen was attempting to communicate. She sat on the ground next to Sle’nel’ and The High Queen, “She tries to re-enter The Realm.”

Sle’nel’ thought the effort overly difficult, “Is there nothing we can do to help her?”

The Healer thought about it for a moment, then placed her hand gently on her Queen’s head, entering her thoughts for a moment, “She is yet confused and cannot accept that she is in The Realm. The OuterRealm yet seems to have a slight hold on her.”

“We need to break this connection. Can you not do this, Healer?”

“I can, but I fear to do so. She jumped from the OuterRealm back into The Realm, an impossible feat. It cannot be done, but here she lies before us, having done it.”

“She might have done it, but she yet remains apart. Help her, Healer. She seems unable to do this thing, alone.”

“I could try working through the meditations, then bringing her back through them. Perhaps this would help. But I cannot go into the final meditations. Only High Queens can enter the eighth.”

“And Sele’. She can. San’lr’in’ took her through it as they went to the OuterRealm.”

The Healer nodded, “This is so. I should have thought of this sooner.”

They had Sele’ brought to them. When she arrived, she looked down upon her High Queen, “What can I do for you, Healer? I am more than ready to help our High Queen.”

“Can you take us into the eighth meditation?”

Sele’ thought on this for a moment, “Ah. You think that if we bring her back through her meditations, as should have been done prior, then she will once again set foot in this Realm.”

“It is a guess, but the only one I have.”

“Let us try. I think I can, although I have been there only once. There might be pain in the process, Healer. Are you prepared for this, as we try to bring her back through them? Should we get to the eighth, and begin with her there, or begin with her at the first?”

Sle’nel’ knew little of the meditations, but took a guess, “I think she remains yet in the eighth, and the step beyond, so bring her into your thoughts at the eighth.”

Sele’ nodded, “This makes much sense, and she certainly is far from the first few meditations, at any rate. Ready, Healer?”

The Healer nodded, and together moved through the meditations. When they reached the eighth meditation, Sele’ was somewhat uncertain about it, but took the risk and brought them into it successfully. At that moment, she removed herself slightly, then touched her Queen’s head, awakening San’lr’in’s senses and bringing them with her into the eighth meditation. The High Queen seemed stunned, but touched their minds, acknowledging their presence.

Sele’ sent her thoughts to her Queen, telling her that her mind refused to re-enter The Realm, and telling her that they now sought to help her return to The Realm by bringing her back through the meditations. Yet quite distant from them, San’lr’in’ thought it an interesting notion and agreed to the effort, thinking and feeling herself as an observer, only. Slowly, one meditation after the next, they brought The High Queen back into The Realm. At each meditation, they could feel their Queen’s resistance, but Sele’ remained firm and convincing, assuring her Queen that they would only proceed upon her agreement. Sele’ could sense that The Healer’s guess was correct, as each meditation brought her Queen closer and closer into The Realm. She could feel it as so.

When they finally, after many long moments, reached the first meditation, Sele’ halted briefly, informing her Queen that they would now proceed back into The Realm. She sensed no fear in her Queen, so was pleased, but did sense some displeasure at the thought.

Your Elf awaits your return, Aunt High Queen. She is sad without you.

Sad? Why is this so? She knows well of My love for her.

She cannot be with you.

But I am yet there.

No. Your mind remains apart.

It is more peaceful here.

Are you not bored? What is there to laugh at, here?

There is nothing here. No killing. No hate.

No love. No amusements.

There are no responsibilities here.

You would leave me alone to see over this realm, without you? And your Elf?

There was no response for a long moment, No. I would leave you or the Elf not alone, as I have felt all My cycles.

Ready to re-enter The Realm, my Queen?

She felt her Queen respond rather than heard it. She sent her thoughts to The Healer, and The Healer proceeded into their normal fashion of returning to The Realm.

“Breathe, my Queen. Focus. Hear my voice and return to me. Breathe. Listen to the sound of your breathing. Focus upon it. Slowly, Highness. Breathe.”

The Healer waited a moment as she removed herself from the first meditation in order to watch her Queen. She didn’t yet see any response, so tried again, “Breathe deeply, my Queen. Focus. Hear my voice. Concentrate only on this. Focus. Breathe. Return to my voice, Highness.”

After many attempts, she finally saw the sign she longed hope for. The High Queen took a deep breath, then another. Sle’nel’ lay down next to San’lr’in’ and placed her arm over her. She spoke softly into her ear, “San’lr’in’, I need you. Come home to me. Hear my voice. I need you. I will not make it to El’fs’nd’lle without you. The Realm needs you. I miss you, my Love.”

She felt her lover breathe deeply for the first moments in many. She cried softly, making no sound, a tear falling down upon San’lr’in’s face. The Healer watched, surprised, as The High Queen raised her own hand to her face and removed the Elf’s tear from her cheek. She opened her eyes and looked upon it, “Why do you cry, Elf?”

Sle’nel’, The Healer, and Sele’ all smiled, “She is returned.”

* * * *

“No. We cannot leave here. She must rest.”

“We must leave, Healer. I am sorry, but we now run short of water. If we remain longer, we will die here. We must leave.”

“No, Force Leader. She just returns to The Realm. We must give her one more turn of rest.”

Ann’wn shook her head, “I am sorr—”

“Cut open the spiny trees. They hold much water in their base.”

They all looked at each other, then suddenly realized that their Queen had made the statement. They looked down at her resting form, seeing that her eyes were yet closed.

Ann’wn nodded, “I have seen these strange trees. We will go do this now. I will report back to you what we find.”

“Return with food, Force Leader. For all of us, including our Queen.”

“Sele’. Connect yourself to Me.”

Sele’ touched her Queen’s head lightly, well pleased with herself for bringing her Queen back into The Realm.

You did well, Young One. I am proud of you.

Thank you, Aunt High Queen. At least I feel useful, which is more than I do with my teachers.

The teacher I brought back?

She lives, but remains as you did. I fear to bring her back, given how long she has remained apart from The Realm. We await your command in this regard.

Good. You have done very well. The teacher is also a Master. You and Ern’seln’ can return her first three meditations to her, as she has long prior forgotten these.

Yes, my Queen. It will be so.

The High Queen thought about her meeting with The High Queens, How old is your mind, Young One?

It regains its age upon every turn. Memories return to me often.

I must rest now.

You will take nourishment, then you will rest. But first, quickly send me your thoughts on what we should do regarding the Sorcerer’s Forest. I have none of these memories as yet.

Wait another turn. There is enough water in the spiny trees to hold us. Then I can lead the way. Caitha will be most important for us. Have everyone prepare a blindfold.

Yes, my Queen.

As Sele’ sent her last thought, she could tell that her Queen had already returned to sleep, sorry that she would have to reawaken her when their nourishment came, but was pleased at their conversation. As a memory given to her even prior to her birth, Sele’ had been warned that none were certain if The High Queen would come to accept her as worthy. While she yet had much to prove to The Realm and her Queen, she now knew she had The High Queen’s care.

As foretold by their High Queen, the insides of the overly spiny plants held enough water to sustain them far beyond one turn, with enough to refill some of their supplies, even given its strange but acceptable taste. Sele’ and Sle’nel’ woke the High Queen long enough to eat and drink, then allowed her to return to her needed rest. The Healer remained close by her Queen, waking her every short while, making her to eat and drink again in an effort to help restore her energies. All she could do for the long-prior teacher/master was to provide her with enough drink. Sele’ and Ern’seln’ had also reminded the long-prior teacher/master of her first three meditations, hoping these would help restore her to The Realm so that their Queen wouldn’t have to do as such, later.

As they sat near their High Queen, Sle’nel’ looked upon her Birth-daughter, studying her for many long moments.

“Who are you, Birth-daughter? In truth.”

“I am your Birth-daughter, in truth, and Future Supreme Sovereign of this Realm.”

“Be not tedious, Birth-daughter. Which part of you is Elfin?”

“I hold most the Elfin powers, such as you, as well as other-than Elfin powers. I will be able to fight as an Elf, and hold these memories now. I have the acute senses of Elfin-kind, such as your hearing and sight. And I will live out almost the length of an Elfin lifespan.”

“Which part of you is of Sam?”

“I am, in part, of her line.”

“Directly?”

“No.”

“San’lr’in’ is your Mother?”

“Yes, and some no. More than The Highest. One of my mothers is from long-prior. I have been crafted from a long-line, but will look as a cross between my Queen’s line and your line, of the great Elf, your mother.”

“How can San’lr’in’ be your Mother?”

“The Watchers of The Realm have their ways, Birth-Mother.

“Who is this Mother from long-prior?”

“I cannot share this with you, Birth-Mother, as I have not yet been given this memory.”

“You have a guess?”

“Yes. As do you.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “Has there ever been this much interference into The Realm’s affairs?”

“It is the nature of Mystics, and why we think so differently than the humans.”

“But if you are of Sam’s side, in part, you must have some human within you.”

“Far less than Mother, but enough to understand them. It must be so, as they are firmly attached to our future. It is why I have been so carefully crafted into a blend of many. Never prior was this able to be accomplished, but now it is so through me. But if you are displeased with an adult as a Birth-daughter, in mind, know that The First High Queen has offered you and our Queen a child together, if that be your desire.”

“I am not displeased in you, Birth-daughter. I accept who you are, as strange as your growth rate seems to all, but have no need of another. You are quite enough in this regard.”

“Thank you, Birth-Mother.” She rose, “I go to be tended by Ern’seln’. She awaits and has vowed a lesson by a Master-apprentice.”

“Your Queen would have you to never fully trust anyone, my Birth-daughter.”

“Yes, Birth-Mother.”

They waited another turn, resting from the heat, re-nourished from their added water supplies, and less worried over their High Queen. During the late after midturn of the next turn, San’lr’in’ finally woke herself, feeling as if she could finally move in The Realm. She opened her eyes and fully saw her Elf for the first moment since prior to the crater. She rose, allowing her Elf to continue in her sleep, as she moved into her meditations, trying to recall some of her powers to her.

When she was completed with them, she saw that her Elf awaited her, “Would you like your attendants to tend to you?”

She nodded.

After the attendants left, she yet stood, saying little. Sle’nel’ pressed her to return more to The Realm, “Did you discover the identity of this Dark Sorcerer?”

“The long-prior teacher told Me of him.”

“Him?”

She nodded again, “Both are from the era of The First High Queen.”

“This long prior? She had a busy reign. It seems it was as eventful as yours is now.”

“So it would seem.” She held out her hand to Sle’nel’, “Walk with Me over to this long-prior teacher?”

Sle’nel’ rose and took her High Queen’s arm, “How strong is this one?” They began walking over to where the long-prior teacher was now resting. Sle’nel’ could tell that San’lr’in’ was greatly weakened.

“The Dark Sorcerer? Very, it would seem, and he has all the Dark Powers called to him.”

“Many?”

“Many, indeed. He will be a difficult opponent.”

“But he has none of the Mystic powers, just the sorcerer’s powers.”

“But of long prior when the sorcerer’s were much stronger, or so I have heard. He will have to be beaten once again. He has returned to prevent the Elves’ return.”

“Is this long-prior teacher a teacher of The First High Queen’s, then?”

“So it would seem. And she is a Master, as well. A true Master.”

“How long before you can restore your powers to you?”

“Soon enough. He has used much of his, as well. No such spell can occur again so soon, if My guess is correct of his abilities.”

“How long has he been returned?”

“Since your return as Elf-kind to The Realm.”

When they arrived, San’lr’in’ bent down close to the sleeping long-prior teacher. She touched her head, sending her thoughts.

Fon’elnn’. Hear Me. Bring your thoughts forward to Me.

Fon’elnn’ heard San’lr’in’ and tried to move her thoughts into The Realm. The Young One had helped her, along with The Healer of the one that now spoke to her, but she was yet far from understanding The Realm, having been so long from it. She struggled.

Fon’elnn’. It is the moment you return to The Realm. The High Queen has need of your presence. You must return and tend to her.

Who being you?

Return to The Realm, Fon’elnn’. The High Queen needs you. She commands your return.

Fon’elnn’ struggled even further, trying to obey The High Queen’s command. Of all the Mystics in The Realm, Fon’elnn’ was most loyal to her High Queen and loved her beyond all words or actions. It was the reason she had so willingly stepped into the OuterRealm to remove the Dark Sorcery from her High Queen’s realm and reign. She never looked back or regretted having done so, and now here she was once again going to be in the presence of her High Queen. She struggled again, urgently desiring to see her High Queen.

Is The High Queen well?

San’lr’in’ knew that this long-prior teacher would be well disappointed when she finally awoke. After waiting so long, she would soon learn she was many, many cycles away from her beloved High Queen. San’lr’in’ used the motivation to bring her back fully into The Realm, knowing she needed some way to convince this Master.

Return to The Realm. Your High Queen has commanded it of you.

Who being you?

Your High Queen waits. Should I inform her that you return not to her?

I recognize your voice—you being the one who returns me to The Realm. I know of none such in The Realm aparting from Her Highness who could do so. None have these powers.

You rest. I will inform The High Queen that you cannot tend to her command.

NO! I come returning.

San’lr’in’ thought her language strange, having never heard this strangeness in the few moments she had shared her thoughts with The First High Queen. She saw that the long-prior teacher was beginning to breathe her way back into The Realm. From what she knew of The Realm’s past, this long-prior teacher had desired to be The High Queen’s lover beyond all reason, but according to the stories, The First High Queen didn’t take any permanent lover to her fully until late in her reign.

San’lr’in’ began gently shaking her and patting her cheek, trying to disturb this one’s long rest, “Come home to your High Queen. Return to her.”

She kept touching her and disturbing her thoughts until she saw some movement, “Hurry. Your High Queen awaits.”

After many moments, Fon’elnn’ finally opened her eyes and looked about, staring at San’lr’in’, then at Sle’nel’.

San’lr’in’ kept pushing her to return, “Return now. The Realm needs you.”

The High Queen knew that Fon’elnn’ couldn’t remember her or who she was from their brief moments together in the OuterRealm, as she had existed overly long within the deep void.

Fon’elnn’ tried to sit up, but couldn’t find the strength. San’lr’in’ turned to Sle’nel’, “Call for The Healer. And have her bring food and drink.”

The long-prior one looked at The High Queen, having no memory of her, “Who being you?”

“I am called by San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.” She tried out the sound of it, trying to remember who this one was, “Why do you speaking in this fashion. Only The High Queen and those of her town speaking in this manner. You are being an attendant of hers? And you rescued me?”

“I brought you back from the OuterRealm.”

“You look like The High Queen. You being a sister? And your name being of the same line.”

“In truth, I am related to her.”

“I have great thirst. I having been long in the OuterRealm?”

“Yes, in truth. Many cycles.” San’lr’in’ knew she would need to begin to bring her into the present realm, but also knew the shock would be great.

“Many? Telling me the number of cycles.”

“Overly many to count. Allow Me to help you sit. The story of your past is long, and there is much to tell. But I have spoken truly. The High Queen needs your service, as you know much of The Realm’s ways that are now well hidden to many. Are you prepared for this story? You must open your mind for this.”

“You being as beautiful as The High Queen. Your eyes and hair being the same.”

“Fon’elnn’. Listen well to Me. Are you prepared to hear your story?”

“You being most serious, One Looking as The High Queen.”

“I am serious, Teacher. Most serious. The Realm has great need of your services. The High Queen needs you, but needs you to know of your story now. Strengthen your mind, Teacher. This is not an easy story.”

“Telling me, then. I am Teacher of The High Queen.”

“This I know, Teacher. But this story you know not. You have been in the OuterRealm many long cycles, beyond counting. Do you know what this means, Teacher?”

San’lr’in’ saw Fon’elnn’ frown as the reality began to come forward for her, “Telling me the cycles.”

“I cannot. They are, in truth and as I have said, beyond counting. You are no longer in the era of your lifespan, Teacher. You are many cycles and eras forward in The Realm.”

“What meaning you? This being not possible.”

“I understand how anyone would think this as impossible, but in truth, it is possible, and you are that proof. You are no longer in The Realm that you left as you stepped into the OuterRealm. You are now in a far-forward realm, far removed from your own era. You are in a far forward Realm, Fon’elnn’. No one who you know remains any longer, except in the Spirit Realm. Those from your realm live no longer, Fon’elnn’, except you.”

“Who being you?”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ entered the small shelter, bringing food and water. The Healer heard them talking and saw the long-prior teacher sitting up, “Good. You are awake and up.” She turned to San’lr’in’, “I have brought her a meal and drink, High One.”

San’lr’in’ sighed, not yet ready for the long-prior teacher to hear of her title, “Thank you, Healer. Wait but a moment.”

Fon’elnn’ had heard The Healer say High One, but it hadn’t yet registered. She looked at Sle’nel’ and studied her for a moment, “You being Elfkind.”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

“You being short for an Elf, but you look as N’lnin’thrn’, the Great. Being you of her?”

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’ and shrugged. San’lr’in’ took back over the conversation, “Listen well to Me, Teacher. Hear Me. Your realm is long-prior. It is no further. You are now in another realm, far in your future. Do you understand this, Teacher?”

“Telling me more.”

“The First High Queen’s reign is long, long-prior. There have been many, many more High Queen’s since her moment.”

“You lying.”

“No. It is truth.”

“Who being High Queen now?”

“I am High Queen. I am San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, High Queen of The Realm, far in your future. I am of Drn’rn’thel’ineln’s line. She has spoken to Me. Her powers have been handed down to Me, High Queen after High Queen. Do you understand this, Teacher?”

“No way this truth. This is most bold untruth.”

“It is truth, most certain, Teacher. I brought you back from the OuterRealm. Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ was unable to do so as it took many other powers to help Me do so. She had none such as these.”

“She must eat, my Queen. She must take this liquid.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Teacher. Eat and drink while we talk. You have much to hear.”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ helped to feed the Teacher while San’lr’in’ told her the tale of her now long past. The teacher listened, trying to come to terms that she was no longer in her own era, that her High Queen had been unable to rescue her. And she had been so certain that her High Queen would have done so. The High Queen told her briefly of all The Realm’s past, bringing her up to the present realm.

“And Sle’nel’ is our last Elf. We now head to El’fs’nd’lle to try to restore the Elfkind back to The Realm.”

Ann’wn and An’ther’on walked in. Both knelt and bowed to San’lr’in’, “Great High Queen. It is good to see you returned to The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ sighed once again, closing her eyes for a moment to help restore her patience, “Rise, Force Leader. Private Guard Leader. Tell Me.”

They rose, now seeing that they interrupted The High Queen and the long-prior one, “I apologize for the interruption, High Queen. And we are most pleased that you have returned to The Realm. But we would like to leave for the Sorcerer’s Forest this eve, Highness.”

The teacher laughed, “You being like my High Queen. She also sighing and closing her eyes when being without patience.”

San’lr’in’ just looked at her, somewhat exasperated that she was seen like so many others. She then looked at Ann’wn, “How far to the Sorcerer’s Forest?”

“An eve’s ride. We will be at the beginning of it by midturn.”

“Is all safe about us?”

“Our scouts report as such, Highness.”

The High Queen rose, “I will return in a moment, Teacher. Eat and drink.”

She left the small shelter and stood out under the star-filled early eve, looking out upon the emerging stars. She gave a soft whistle, then watched the skies, wondering if her flying predator would come to her. She waited many long moments, then finally heard her. Holding out her arm and waiting just a bit longer, the great bird finally came flying down to her, landing gently upon her arm. They spoke in their language for many moments, then The High Queen raised her arm slightly, and the great bird flew back into the high skies above.

She turned to Ann’wn, “We will remain another turn or two while the teacher grows in her strength, then we will leave at the sun’s set when she is ready. I need her assistance with the Sorcerer’s Forest, and beyond. There are no enemies about us, for the present, but keep your scouts looking to our east and north.”

Ann’wn nodded, “Yes, my Queen. My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ had begun to return to the shelter of the teacher, but turned back to her Force Leader, nodding.

“Are your powers restored, Highness?”

“They will be soon enough.”

“The Sorcerer’s Forest, my Queen?”

“Plan a meeting for the late morn, Force Leader. I will explain it then.”

She returned to the teacher and spent many moments explaining The Realm and all its present occurrences. When she felt that enough background had been provided, she began asking about the Dark Sorcerer.

“Tell me of this Dark Sorcerer.”

“He being strong. Never did I thinking that he could return these spells to him.”

“How was the Dark Sorcery captured in your era?”

“The High Queen using her sword and staff.”

“If she held the staff, why, then, was he not sent to the Sorrows of the Stones?”

“He stepping into the OuterRealm just prior, saving himself. As you say, no one thinking anyone could returning from such. But I thought my Queen could returning me.”

They talked for several more moments, enough for San’lr’in’ to know what she must now do to recapture the Dark Sorcery, “Rest, Teacher. Our journey is yet long before us, and we have few moments to spare. We must not give him the moments to grow stronger. We will speak again later. A guard will be placed outside your shelter.”

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Being you, in truth, High Queen?”

“It is so, Teacher.”

The teacher moved so that she knelt before San’lr’in’ on one knee, bowing her head deeply, “I am being in your service, High Queen. While I am not being of this realm, I being for you, my Queen. Thank you for saving me from the OuterRealm.”

San’lr’in’ touched her head lightly, thinking that it would be most difficult to be in this one’s position, “We are glad that you are here with us, Fon’elnn’. I wish it were under better circumstances, but we have great need of your knowledge. We will try to make you feel as welcomed and comfortable as you did in your own realm, long prior. Good eve, Teacher.”

“High Queen?”

“What may I do for you, Teacher?”

“It having been long since being with others. Would someone be willing to keep me company? I have need to speak and learn more of The Realm. This being all. Just being in the company of another.”

The High Queen smiled, knowing just the woman to send in to her, “I will send you a most special woman who knows much of The Realm and is one of My most trusted advisors. You can learn much from her.”

“Thanking you, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ stepped outside the small shelter and sent for her High Counselor. She explained about the teacher to Mil’der’in, then asked if she would mind spending her eve with this most excellent and strong Master and Teacher, imparting her knowledge of The Realm.

“Of course, my Queen. It would be my pleasure. Should anything be withheld from her?”

“The usual. But treat her as we would one of the Masters.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had left some moments prior, waiting near a small tree for her Queen, “You need rest. You cannot feel strong after such an event.”

San’lr’in’ hadn’t seen Sle’nel’ standing nearby, and was surprised at how quietly her Elf could blend into her surroundings. She looked at her for a moment, glad that she was there, seeing her as the most beautiful woman in The Realm. Her heart softened, both pleased and displeased at such, knowing that she should remain hard for The Realm, but loving the soft moments Sle’nel’ gave so easily to her.

She smiled a smile that was so gentle that it caught Sle’nel’ off-guard. The High Queen held out her hands to her, “My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ placed her hands in her Queen’s, studying her. She was always in awe that this most powerful of Queens could look so lovingly at her, “You look tired.”

“I was weakened, but will return My powers to Me in the morn. It is only early eve, yet I must rest as you said. You are not obligated to come to My bed as early as this, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ moved and kissed her Queen on her cheek, “I know of no other place I would rather be.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, realizing that she had forgotten about such feelings. She pulled Sle’nel’ close to her, kissing her. Sle’nel’ returned the kiss, fully. The High Queen moaned, surprising herself that she could feel anything after being so weakened. She pulled slightly away, then studied her Elf, enjoying the sight and feeling of her.

The High Queen thought that she might fall soundly asleep if she were to lay down, so remained as she was with Sle’nel’, standing and enjoying the moment. She looked into Sle’nel’s golden eyes, then saw that Sle’nel’ was wearing her tied shirt. She slowly untied it, thankful for the wondrous sight of Sle’nel’s breast. She shivered, surprised at her own desire even this tired.

“You shiver. Are you cold?”

She raised an eyebrow, “Hardly this.” She began to move her hand to touch her breast, but thought better of it given that they were in full view of the others.

“I would have thought you well exhausted.”

“My senses would seem to be fully awakened by your presence and great beauty.”

Smiling, Sle’nel’ took her High Queen’s hand into her own and began to guide her away, “Come. Your attendants await you. Your Force Leader has commanded that since there is enough water, you can enjoy being clean this eve, as can I since I seem to be the one that is meant to serve your most private needs. There was no complaint by anyone, all of them in awe of what you give to The Realm.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter III

The Grandmother

The High Queen woke early, seeing that the sun’s rise hadn’t yet occurred. She turned her head over to her sleeping lover, admiring and enjoying her expression that looked so content. Thinking for a moment on the conversation she had the prior eve with the long-prior teacher, she then recalled that the Dark Sorcerer now awaited her. She departed silently from their shelter as the sun’s rise began to think of occurring, and went through her meditations, beginning to return her powers fully back to her.

Finally completing her meditations, she remained quietly in her first one, reaching into the minds of all those about her. She heard Ann’wn speaking to The Healer of her love for her, Uthrn pushing herself onto The Highest yet again, Meera and Caitha whispering quietly in each other’s arms. She heard An’ther’on fulfilling her desires in the arms of a guard, and Sele’, who was now beginning to rise, plotting her escape from her sorcerers. The High Queen smiled a little, recalling the sounds of life to her, as she recalled The First High Queen’s words: Life is more precious than can be known. She moved slightly into the Master’s mind, finding that she had just been fulfilled in Mil’der’in’s very knowing arms.

As she brought herself more fully into The Realm, Sle’nel’, Ann’wn and Meera had all risen and left to guard their Queen. Although well apart from one another, they guarded The High Queen silently as she continued to return her strength.

Ann’wn sighed as she watched and guarded her, fulfilled and overjoyed in her love with The Healer, hoping that she gave to The Healer that which The Healer now gave to her. In spite of all her prior lovers, none came close to giving her the feelings she now enjoyed in The Healer’s love and touch.

Meera looked on silently, never fully approving of the locations The High Queen used during her meditations, noting that the locations were ever fully exposed. It was the reason she chose to try to always watch over The High Queen while she was in her meditations. Sle’nel’, per her usual, stood quietly behind a tree, observing fully, open to all that was about her.

Suddenly, a medium-sized whirlwind of sand appeared near The High Queen, bringing everyone to their full-attention. The High Queen sensed it and quickly removed herself from her first meditation and thoughts, waiting for what she knew would appear from it, well beyond disappointed that she hadn’t avoided it.

Ann’wn and Meera were astounded as the whirlwind dropped itself to the ground, leaving behind an overly old, but beautiful woman now standing before The High Queen.

The old woman looked at San’lr’in’ with much contempt, “So! You have finally returned to me. You took overly long.”

Ann’wn and Meera looked on quietly, uncertain of what to do, but remaining fully prepared. It was apparent the woman knew The High Queen.

Her strident yet unwavering voice grated in San’lr’in’s ears, but she looked upon the old woman without emotion, unmoving in her stance, “I pass by only. It wasn’t My intention to see you.”

“You display me no respect. Are these a High Queen’s manners, then?”

The High Queen bowed her head once, sighing, “Grandmother.”

“What? ONLY THIS? KNEEL before me.”

“I will not do this as I have no respect for you.”

The old but beautiful woman walked slowly around The High Queen, as if looking upon her. Meera took note that the old woman walked with a cane, thinking her basically helpless.

The old woman cackled, “You think yourself yet better than me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’? Have you not yet learned of my usefulness?”

Sle’nel’ wondered who this woman was who spat out her words so angrily. She saw that San’lr’in’ knew this woman well, but didn’t seem to have any regard for her. Sele’ had walked over to Sle’nel’, as Sle’nel’ raised a finger to her lips. Sele’ nodded her understanding, as she sent her thoughts to her Birth-Mother: It is Grandmother.

Sle’nel’ looked down at her, fully surprised in her statement.

“I disturb not you or your realm. I pass this way only, and had no intent in regard to you. I only wished to avoid you.”

“You trespass upon my lands.”

“These are The Realm’s lands, not yours. You live in the UnderRealm. I disturb these not.”

“THESE ARE MY LANDS!”

San’lr’in’ chose not to respond, wishing her Grandmother hadn’t appeared. It was why she had wanted to hurry through these vast lands, hoping to avoid her. The woman continued to walk in a circle around San’lr’in’, examining her.

Sam had enough of Uthrn for the morn, so had risen and walked over to Meera. She saw that Meera was deeply engaged in watching over her sister. She whispered her question, “Who is that?”

Meera spoke over her shoulder, also whispering, “I know not, but The High Queen appears to know her well. She also appears not to like her.”

“Bow to me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Show me your respect, and all will be forgiven.”

“I have no respect of or for you, Grandmother. Calling you by this name and acknowledging My place within part of your lineage is the furthest respect I can bring forward to My now retching-throat.”

The old woman laughed a wicked laugh, “So. I yet can cause you to feel great hate. It is your greatest weakness, this hate within you. If you had remained with me, you would be the greatest who will ever yet to come. You are great now only because of me, yet you are also weak. Pity.”

Sle’nel’ saw the look of disgust and hate in her lover’s eyes. Without knowing it, she fingered her arrows lightly, readied for any occurrence.

“BOW TO ME!”

San’lr’in’ had quit watching her Grandmother and stood in full contempt of her, “I did not do so then, and I will not do so now.”

“I will give you one of my remaining powers, should you do this for me.”

“You have nothing that I desire.” San’lr’in’ was struggling to maintain control, yet facing away from the one she had longed wish to avoid.

Why did I allow Ann’wn’ to bring us through these lands?

The old woman suddenly lifted her cane and brought it down with full force upon San’lr’in’s back, then again, and again. San’lr’in’ fell to the ground on her knees, catching herself but falling onto one hand as her other hand held her now screaming back.

Within a flash, an arrow streaked in front of the old woman, just missing her, while Ann’wn, Sam and Meera’s sword tips were, as suddenly, pinching against the skin of her throat. San’lr’in’ was on her knees groaning from the great pain, holding onto her back. Hate showed in her eyes, as did pain. Sle’nel’ called for The Healer.

The High Queen rose slowly, but with great difficulty, looking upon her Grandmother in even greater contempt. As Sle’nel’ saw blood coming through her lover’s gown, she wished she hadn’t chosen to miss the old woman with her arrow.

The High Queen raised an arm out, preparing to rid herself and The Realm of this so contemptuous one, but Sele’ halted her, “No, Mother High Queen. You must not do this. Allow her not to tempt you toward this. This is what she wants. She wants your powers.”

The High Queen looked down at Sele’, thinking for a moment on what she had said. Looking back to her Grandmother, who was now laughing, The High Queen lowered her arm, knowing that Sele’ was correct. Her eyes seethed with hate at her Grandmother, “You are nothing but a despicable worn-out worm.”

The old woman laughed, “For all your training, you have never mastered this hate of me away from you. You have failed, and you embarrass me in this regard.”

Sle’nel’ had come up to the old woman once she saw that Meera, Sam and Ann’wn now held her at sword tip. She walked right up to her, staring directly into her face, “And who shouldn’t hate such a cowardly act as this? Is this how you think all should be taught? To be so treacherous as this?”

“Ah, the Elf speaks. I saw your arrow. Did your shot miss, Elf?”

“No. Nor will the next.”

The Grandmother looked to San’lr’in’, who was yet in great pain from the blows to her back, “Even your Elf controls her hate far better than you. You know you want to take your revenge upon me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Go ahead. Now is your long-awaited opportunity. Do so.”

Sam had returned with The Healer, who was now helping The High Queen to stand more fully.

The Healer spoke softly to San’lr’in’, “You are bleeding, Highness.”

“It will have to wait a few moments, Healer.” San’lr’in’ turned to Sam, “This is your long-prior Grandmother, from your Mystic side, Highest.”

Sam looked at the old woman, amazed, but having seen what she had done to her sister, she wanted no part of her, “We cannot help our lineage. It is not our fault.” She looked upon her sister with tenderness, “Are you greatly hurt?”

“What a soft bunch of cowards you are. Is this how you have trained your forces, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’? If so, all my training is wasted on you.”

Sele’ looked back up to her High Queen, “She sounds like your other sister, High Queen. Does she not?”

San’lr’in’ had never thought on this possibility, but now did, laughing lightly. Sam looked at her as if she were crazy, “What is as humorous as this?”

“Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. As the Young One says. This old woman trained her, as well. I would now wager that even our other sister hates this one. What say you on this, Grandmother? Does anyone like or respect you?”

“At least have the decency to tell your most pathetic guards to remove their swords from my neck, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

“Personally, Grandmother, I care not if they push those tips even further into your neck. It would rid Me of having any further dealings with you. You are nothing but loathsome to Me. I should have left far sooner than I did from your evilness and depravity. You disgust Me. The Young Future Supreme Sovereign is correct, however. I will not allow My hate of you to blind My thinking. None of My powers will come your way. You will not have them to control.”

The Grandmother looked down at Sele’, “So, this is yet another Granddaughter of mine. Come over here, Young One. I want to see you better. We yet know not each other. Perhaps I would have greater luck with you.”

Sele’ stood slightly in front of her, but apart from her as well, “I know you well, Grandmother. I have been given these memories of you. And I will never train with you. This will not occur.”

The Grandmother looked upon her through narrowed eyes, wondering, “Who gave you these memories of me that you hold so dear to your heart as if they were truth?”

San’lr’in’ was well interested in how Sele’ stood so firmly against this Grandmother of theirs, wondering what memories of her she had been given.

Sele’ stood fully erect, brave in her delivery, “Your Mother, Grandmother.”

All heard the slight gasp from the Grandmother, “So. She yet betrays me. Even in her death.”

San’lr’in’ began to move away from her hatred, “I have had enough of you, Old One. No more will you linger in My mind. I will now hold this final meeting between us as a great one, as no further will I have any need to reflect on our moments together. Everything I have long wondered on has now been displayed as truth. You are solely wicked and evil, and wish nothing but harm to others. We leave you to your realm of sand and dust. It is where you belong. The First High Queen was correct to leave you in these barren lands. Never will I tread upon your door again.”

The Grandmother was desperate to hold San’lr’in’ to her, knowing that her granddaughter left her once, but was now leaving her again permanently. She couldn’t have this as so, “I can help you go through the Sorcerer’s Forest easily.”

San’lr’in’ waved her hand, “We will manage, and as I have done all these cycles without your assistance, as you refer to such.”

She began to walk away again when the Grandmother said, “I can help you find and capture the Dark Sorcerer.”

San’lr’in’ turned around and stared at her, thinking. Sele’ walked back to her, “We can do this ourselves, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ looked down at Sele’, then to her Grandmother, “Tell Me.”

Fon’elnn’ had also walked over, hearing the commotion, wondering what was going on. When she arrived, she saw the Grandmother, and gasped, “Not being her!”

San’lr’in’ had watched the Master’s emotions change as she saw the Grandmother, then realized that this was the First High Queen’s Birth-Mother’s Birth-Mother. She found it odd that after all these cycles, Fon’elnn’ would re-enter a realm knowing no one but this so-loathed Grandmother.

The Grandmother looked at Fon’elnn’, then laughed wickedly, “So. You have finally returned. Your beloved couldn’t manage it though, could she? And even she refused to use my powers to bring you back. She left you there, Fon’elnn’, even knowing that I could help return you to The Realm, easily.”

Fon’elnn’ staggered a bit at this remark, unsure of the truth within it, but stunned at the possibility that her High Queen had the way to bring her back but refused to use it.

San’lr’in’ intervened, “Fon’elnn’. Listen not to her deceit. No High Queen could risk using her powers for something such as this. You know this well. It comes at overly high a cost. Think on this. It would have cost your High Queen her realm. All of it. She would always be indebted to this one. She couldn’t sell The Realm to this one. Never. You know this to be truth. She loved you well, Fon’elnn’.”

The Grandmother cackled again, “Not well enough, it would seem.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “See, Elf? Even your great love won’t use my powers to save you if such occurred.”

Sle’nel’ showed no emotion, “I would be disappointed in her if she did. But you are correct, gratefully, she wouldn’t.”

Fon’elnn’ turned to The High Queen, “She could having saved me?”

San’lr’in’ felt saddened for Fon’elnn’, but angry at her grandmother for having used her so well. These evil manipulations of others are what helped force San’lr’in’ from her, long prior.

She nodded, “Yes, Fon’elnn’. She could have saved you, but would have risked all The Realm for it. It was against all her vows, though. It was part of the test to be High Queen. We cannot go so far against our vows. This one that now manipulates your heart so well cannot use her powers alone, as great as they are. She must have a vessel to do so. It is why she has sought every High Queen to her, so that she can use their powers to control The Realm. No High Queen would allow this to occur, Master. You know this well. Allow this one not to control your heart. You will be forever sorry for it.”

The High Queen winced from the pain in her back, but looked at her Grandmother, “Tell Me how you could help defeat the Dark Sorcerer.”

Sele’ pleaded, “No, High Queen. Listen not to her. Her words are like sweet poisoned wine.”

Everyone was startled at Sele’s analogy. The High Queen laughed lightly, “An interesting example you use, Young One. At another moment, you will have to tell Me more of this.” She looked back to her Grandmother, “Tell Me. What have you withheld from The Realm for your advantage?”

The Grandmother looked offended, “You trust me not, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’? After all I have given you, you use such words as these against me?”

San’lr’in’ laughed in a half-crazed, maniacal fashion, “Trust you? I trust you, Grandmother. This is most certain. I trust you well to be who you are.” Suddenly, she turned serious, “Tell Me what you withhold from Me, but will now share to capture My attentions.”

“He is of your line.”

Everyone gasped, including Sele’, but San’lr’in’ rolled her eyes, “I care not if he is My brother, Grandmother. He will die by My hand for his long-prior deeds. Per chance, Grandmother, was this one also trained by you?”

The Grandmother knew she was losing ground with San’lr’in’, “A union between you and he would create the strongest ruler to ever live, Granddaughter. No human could ever step foot onto our Realm again. Ever.”

San’lr’in’, while yet in great pain, felt herself finally move her mind away from this long-hated Grandmother, “You are tedious in your petty attempts, Grandmother. I can see you have nothing to offer Me but barren bribes and empty words.”

“The Spirits of the Falls were correct. You should have been killed when you were born. We never could trust you. I told them that you wouldn’t interfere into their affairs, but I was wrong. You did. And the Future Supreme Sovereign should have been theirs to command. I should have killed you when I had the chance. You never were any good to us.”

The High Queen looked hard at her, studying her, “So … you were the one behind their deception of Woden and The Realm. I should have guessed this far long prior. You have been in continual contact with the Spirits of the Falls, would be my guess. While I know not how you managed as such, now I know this as truth. What did they give you as payment for your services, Grandmother? More young pretty girls that you are so overly fond of to play with at your desire? Perhaps young Woden girls?”

“This is not your affair! You are vicious, San’lr’in’. But yes, I was in contact with them, and they treated me well, as they would have done to The Realm if you had given them the opportunity.”

“Good to The Realm, you say? You cannot think this as truth, Grandmother. They have lied, allowed humans and Mystics to die, and have manipulated many so that they may control The Realm.”

“They should have controlled it, rather than you.”

“I don’t do so now. I am High Queen, certainly, but serve all those in The Realm.”

“They are overly stupid to know what they want. They need to be controlled.”

“I know not why I even speak with you. You are a waste of The Realm’s moments.”

San’lr’in’ began to turn away once again, when the Grandmother pulled out her last available manipulation, “He breeds, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. You may kill the Dark Sorcerer, but you know not of his offspring. I do. His off-spring is much like the Young One here.”

Every muscle in San’lr’in’s body twitched in her anger at this Grandmother. Given the opportunity, she would kill this one in a moment, but knew that she couldn’t do so, as the powers she would use would only strengthen the Grandmother’s evilness. No power could successfully be used against her. It would only serve to feed her. And San’lr’in’ couldn’t command another to do so, as the same thing would occur. Only an innocent of this knowledge could kill the Grandmother without being commanded. But across all these cycles, none had been able to do this. It further infuriated San’lr’in’, but she could only hope that others would take whatever action they deemed appropriate. She couldn’t use her powers against this one, or she would lose her powers to her.

Sle’nel’ had stepped back slightly, observing more of this Grandmother of theirs, listening more carefully to her words. Watching the interactions and hearing the words, she began to discover why her lover couldn’t use her powers against this one, and began to suspect the rest of it. Surprising Sle’nel’, she suddenly felt her eyes turn cold, as she felt her heart turn to stone. She knew that the Sorrows of the Stones had begun to call to her.

San’lr’in’ had forgotten about Sle’nel’ being the High Sorcerer of the Sorrows, as Sle’nel’ seldom chose to heed their call. As she began to see the sky turn dark from the clouds that now raced in, she heard her Grandmother mutter quietly to herself, “Yes, Elf. Bring me the powers of the Stones. I have long awaited for such powers as these.”

Of all those about, no one had yet pieced together the story of this Grandmother. None of them yet knew that The High Queen couldn’t use her powers against this one, as the powers would only serve to feed her evilness further. None of them had guessed that The High Queens, each in their own era, had each wished for this one’s death but could do nothing about it. None of the ones now holding a sword to the Grandmother’s neck or standing near her had figured out that this Grandmother could only die by an innocent’s hand, except one.

Sle’nel’, now unable to do otherwise, held her staff out from her, beginning to call the Sorrows to her. The High Queen struggled to prevent it, knowing she couldn’t use her own powers, “NO! Sle’nel’. NO! YOU MUST NOT! She will take these powers from you. NOOOO!!!!! She must not have these powers!”

Suddenly, Meera also, unlike all the other innocents far before her, had finally pieced the puzzle together. In the chaos of the moment, and now knowing her Queen’s true desire, she suddenly removed the knife from her belt and plunged it deeply into the Grandmother’s greedy and hateful heart. But the act wasn’t an act of a warrior, and Meera was uncertain as to what compelled her to it, as the Grandmother had been unarmed.

No one had expected as such, especially the Grandmother and The High Queen. The Grandmother fell to the desert sands, her eyes showing their disbelief. She had been so close to becoming so very powerful in The Realm through the Sorrows of the Stones. She held out her hand toward Sle’nel’ as she fell dying, tasting her new powers, After so many eons, I came so close as this.

Hearing her lover, Sle’nel’ moved her staff close to her, taking back the powers into her that were unfulfilled, allowing herself the great pain this took, while Sele’ stood calmly aside, pleased in her Birth-Mother and Meera’s response, but saying nothing. The High Queen, yet in great pain, looked quickly about at the scene, wondering what made Meera and Sle’nel’ to act in such uncharacteristic fashions. As her eyes darted quickly about, she saw Sle’nel’ move the remaining Sorrows into her own body, Meera troubled in her action of killing the Grandmother, Ann’wn stunned at Meera’s action, her Grandmother lying dead, finally, after all these long eons. And then she saw Sele’ standing quietly, as if she had done nothing. Too quietly.

* * * *

She turned to her Healer, “Quickly. Help Sle’nel’ to remove her pain.”

She then turned to Sam, “Help Me walk over to Meera.”

When they arrived to the bloody scene, she knelt down to Meera, who was now in shock at her own action, and who was crouching down near the grandmother. The High Queen said loudly enough for all to hear, “Well done, Warrior Woman. After all these eons of evilness, she is finally removed from The Realm. All thanks to your quick intelligence. If I could have done so, I would have, but it required an innocent such as you. I knew that your human background would serve The Realm well, Warrior Woman. I and all The Realm are in debt to you for this service. And all well know as law of The Realm that anyone who touches The High Queen in such a fashion as the Grandmother has, faces a quick death.”

She reached her arm up to Sam, needing assistance to stand. She looked at all those now about her and told the story, “This, in truth, is the Grandmother of all The High Queens. But for all these eons, she has lived in evilness only, removed from The Realm by The First High Queen so that she could no longer feed from the powers of the Mystics. No power could be used against her, as it would only serve her evilness further. Across all these eons, each of The High Queens has wished this one dead, needed this one dead, but couldn’t command it as so. Such a command would also feed the evilness within this one. It had to take a quit-witted innocent to solve the puzzle and to take this brave but seemingly murderous action.”

She turned to Meera, “There hasn’t been a turn in My lifespan without this one entering unwelcomed into My mind, speaking to Me of bringing The Realm to her knees. There hasn’t been an eve without her in My head as I slept, torturing Me as well as each of The High Queen’s prior. But we were powerless against such evil. Thank you, Warrior Woman. You have lifted a great weight from The Realm.”

She looked back at Sle’nel’ and saw that The Healer was helping her. She looked at her now disintegrating Grandmother one final moment, “You should have died long prior, Grandmother, when the moment was correct. You outlived your ability to feel kindness and love. You lived on only through feeding yourself from the innocence of others. No longer. We will solve the mystery of the Dark Sorcerer ourselves, as we may, but The Realm has no further need of your tortures.”

“You wanted her dead, my Queen?”

She turned to the voice, “Yes, Warrior Woman. Each of The High Queens has wished it so, but no innocent has ever stepped forward, in fear that what they did would be seen as murder. You are the only brave one across all these eons. In truth, I would have removed her from The Realm Myself, long prior, if I had been so able. But I will speak more of this to you at a later moment.”

She looked over to Sele’, who seemed a little overly pleased with herself. She looked back at Meera and touched her cheek, “You did well, Warrior Woman. You have My word on this. Ann’wn, see to it that this one receives the honor due her this turn. The Realm has waited overly long for this brave deed.”

“Yes, my Queen. It will be done.”

“Sister. Leave Me for a moment. Young One, come to Me.”

Sele’ looked at her High Queen, startled at the voice. She wondered if The High Queen suspected something, so went to her, trying to look innocent. The High Queen crouched down, with great, great pain, placing her hand upon Sele’s young head.

Tell Me!

You are in great pain, my Queen. I can feel this within you. You should be seen by your Healer.

Play not with Me, Young One. I have no patience for you at this moment. TELL ME!

She bowed her head in shame, I bent their minds to my will, Highness.

Meera’s?

And Birth-Mother’s, Highness.

When did you learn to use this power?

I was born with it, my Queen.

What other moment have you used it?

No other. This is the first moment. But, my Queen, I felt it—

SILENCE! You have much to account for, Young One.

You are displeased? Did you not want her dead?

You know I did. You have the memories of all of them, and know full well that all of them have wanted her dead. DO NOT ASK ME QUESTIONS, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. Tell Me, Young One. Tell Me why I am upset with you.

You think I risked overly, Highness?

Of course this, but think harder, Young One. I know you are not as stupid as this.

My Birth-Mother will be angered at me?

I certainly would guess as much, wouldn’t you?

And Meera? She will be angered at me?

She now has the legend of killing all The High Queens’ Grandmother, Stupid One. Do you think she wants such a legend tied to her?

You made her seem as a hero, my Queen.

Lucky for you, arrogant Young One.

More, my Queen?

Yes. Much more.

I used my powers selfishly?

What will be a fitting punishment for your actions, Selfish One?

You want me to tell them, High Queen?

Sele’ was crying now, unable to halt her emotions, but The High Queen remained relentless, knowing that this Future Supreme Sovereign needed to learn to use her powers far more judiciously. Although she was pleased in the final results, she knew that it had been a moment close to complete disaster for the entire Realm.

How were you able to use this power against the Grandmother without her using it in return?

A simple mind-twist, my Queen. She was unable to detect its simplicity.

How are these sorcerers supposed to train the likes of you?

High Queen?

I will have to turn you over to the great Master, most certain. These sorcerers know nothing about handling such as your abilities.

No, my Queen. Please do this not. I wish to remain with you.

You have displeased Me, Young One. You selfishly risked all that has been done for The Realm. You did this only for yourself, Young One.

No, my Queen. It was a gift for you. This is truth!

You took a life as a gift for Me? Do you not see how twisted this is, Young One?

She bowed her head again, sobbing, Yes, my Queen, but she deserved to die.

No one’s death should be as easy as this for you, Young One. Who made you judge over all The Realm?

Everyone who made me. She stood straight now, defiant.

You allow the dark powers to call to you, Young One. Beware of this.

No they don’t. I know what I do. Just because you don’t understand doesn’t mean I am wrong.

The High Queen stood, taking all her energies to do so, from the pain. Frowning deeply, with an eyebrow raised, she looked down at Sele’, her displeasure displayed fully upon her face. She spoke softly and slowly, well angered, “Do you dare to speak to The High Queen in this fashion, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n?”

“I am the Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm. My rank is over yours.”

The High Queen glared at her for a long moment, Sele’ fully seeing that she had just made a most severe error of judgment.

The tension between them grew heavier as The High Queen continued to glare at her, “I am fully ashamed for you. Never will you be My ruler with this kind of thinking. You play overly with others for My liking, much like Grandmother. No one in all The Realm will ever follow such a callous ruler as this. The Realm’s respect must be earned, not commanded. Leave Me.”

Sele’ began crying again, unable to remain in her defiant stance, “Please, my Queen. I am sorry for my actions. Please allow me to remain with you. I only did this for you. I meant not what I just said.”

“I care nothing for your words. You have disappointed Me greatly this turn. If you wish to remain in My presence, then think through your prior and future actions. Give Me a reporting of these reflections, if or when you have managed to pull yourself away from the dark powers. Otherwise, trouble Me no further. I have no need for another such as Grandmother, and this is the direction you now head.”

“Please, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had begun to limp away from her, then turned back, “You shame your Realm, Sele’. Fully this. And Sele’?”

She was sobbing and sniffing, but looked up hopefully, “High Queen?” She had heard The High Queen call her by Sele’, and knew what this meant. It wasn’t a good name to be called by The High Queen.

San’lr’in’ narrowed her eyes and raised an eyebrow, “If you ever attempt to use your rank over Me again, know that at that moment we will forever be enemies.”

She lowered her head again, fully sorry, “Yes, my Queen. I am truly sorry for this.”

The High Queen bent down once again causing herself great pain, and made Sele’ look into her now well-angered eyes, “Know this, Sele’. You, as Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm would always regret making Me an enemy.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“All the legends would know of the truth in it, and would have you banned.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ winced and groaned from her back pain, but looked at Sele’, “The path you choose at this very moment will have many consequences for you. Choose it wisely, as I cannot choose it for you. Think, Sele’. Only this. This is the moment to think, and think wisely. Act not in your anger. It will make enemies for you. And I am not an enemy you would desire. Choose your words wisely if you return to Me, as the words you have chosen to share with Me this turn are like a knife in My back. You have injured Me more than what My Grandmother did to Me. Do you understand this, Sele’? I would take her beatings any turn rather than hear these words of betrayal from you.”

Sele’ hung her head, yet crying, fully ashamed of herself, recognizing that she had lost all the trust she had worked so hard to gain from this High Queen, “Yes, my Queen. I understand. Please call me not by this name, my Queen. I know what it means when you do so. I am sorry, Highness. I will do as you say. I will remove these dark thoughts and powers from me. I have heard your words, my Queen, and know them to be correct. I am sorry for the words I have chosen.”

The High Queen moved her fingers under Sele’s chin and raised her head, making her look at her, “I love you, Sele’. In truth, I am amazed by you. I want us to continue to grow through our cycles together, but you have done wrong. You have fully betrayed My trust. I need this not from you. I need you to be wise and strong, not murderous and vengeful. I need you to think through your actions. I need to be able to trust you in all things. I have great need to be able to trust every one of your thoughts and actions. I need us not to stand apart, as enemies. But I could never live with another who could take a life, or manipulate their own Birth-Mother as easily as this.”

“I am sorry, Highness. Truly sorry.” She was sobbing beyond control.

“The dark powers try to turn us all, Sele’. They have a hold on you now, and you will now choose to go that route with the Dark Sorcerer, or to remain true to The Realm. The dark powers call you fiercely to them, as would I if I were them. I want you as fiercely as this also, Future Supreme Sovereign, but you will come to The Realm willingly, or not at all. It is the only choice given to you. I need you strong and wise. I need you to be a strength like never prior. I need you to make Me proud, Young One. I need you to stand tall because what you have done is correct, not to stand in defiance against what is correct.”

“Yes, Highness. Yes, Great High Queen.”

“Long prior, the dark powers tested Me as well, when I was living with this Grandmother of ours. She vowed Me all the powers I could ever dream of, and told Me that I could use them whenever and however I wished, and on whosoever I wished. It was as a vision, but I saw through her vows. They were nothing but the dark powers calling to Me. Don’t go there, Sele’. I will seek you down to your death should this occur. And while I love you well, this act I would do unto My last breath. This is how much I have dedicated Myself to The Realm, Sele’. It is My vow as High Queen. I will allow no one, not even you, to harm The Realm in any fashion. No one will stand against these vows.”

“Yes, High Queen. I am sorry for my jealous actions. Envy has grabbed well hold of me.”

“Go away from Me now. You have offended Me beyond measure. If your act wasn’t bad enough, you carved in stone upon My heart with your evil and mean words. Leave Me. Think on what has been said and done here this turn. Come to Me if you have removed yourself from the dark powers.”

After Sele’ left, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ tried to stand, but no longer could, having overly much pain from her back, and having bent down overly long in having to deal with Sele’. She cried out a little, an unusual moment for The High Queen, and The Healer, Ann’wn, and Sle’nel’ came running to her, having been only slightly apart from her. They had witnessed the occurrence between her and Sele’, but said nothing of it, knowing that Sele’ now had to deal with The High Queen’s anger directly.

“I can’t move, Healer. The pain.”

“Move your foot for me, Highest.”

She did so.

“Now your toes. Can you feel your toes?”

“Yes, yes. Overly so. Thank the mothers.”

Sle’nel’ touched her shoulder, “She hit you with great strength, San’lr’in’. She was a mean one. Had you no kindness from any in your past?”

The Healer moved her fingers quickly and nimbly across The High Queen’s spine, checking her back, “I need to move you to a better place, my Queen. I am going to have Ann’wn carry you back to your shelter. The evil one has well injured your back, but not broken the bones. You are not in this danger.” She placed her hand lightly on The High Queen’s head, “Try to relax, my Queen. It is not like prior. I will remove this pain in but a moment. Let us move you first.”

The High Queen nodded, lying down fully upon the sand, having no strength to continue to fight the pain. Ann’wn bent down, “I am sorry, my Queen, but I am about to cause you some pain. Try to relax fully as I lift you. Don’t try to help me, as it will increase your pain.”

She looked at Ann’wn for a moment and nodded, but said nothing. As Ann’wn lifted her, she groaned, unable to keep it within her, and winced from the great pain. She placed her head against Ann’wn’s strong shoulder as she was carried to her shelter, grateful for her Force Leader, exhausted from having to deal with overly much pain throughout the event. The Healer worked quickly to remove some of the deep pain, then cut away The High Queen’s gown so that she could look upon the wound inflicted by the now dead Grandmother. The High Queen was lying on her side, unable to tolerate the pain while lying on her stomach.

The Healer shook her head as she saw it, seeing that the wounds were inflamed welts straight across The High Queen’s back, fully swollen in their anger. The Grandmother had hit The High Queen so hard with her cane that it had broken some of the skin across her back, as it had also broken some of the skin from The High Queen’s long-prior back wound. The Healer wasn’t pleased.

“I may speak out of place, High Queen, but that one deserved to die for what she has done to you. There is a law of instant death against any who strike a High Queen, so the deed was correct.”

The Healer began to remove some of the pain nearer to the wounds, but not directly on them, avoiding touching them until The High Queen could better manage her pain.

“Can you move to your stomach, Highness?”

“No.”

“How long were you with the Grandmother, High Queen?”

“Long enough to wish her dead. I guess My wish came true.”

The Healer could tell from her voice that The High Queen was finally able to move away from the greatest of the pains. She continued removing more of the smaller pains for a few moments, then halted, needing her Queen to move so that she could apply an ointment.

“I need to rub an ointment on your back, Highness. It will cause some immediate pain, but will then help to mask it. Can you move onto your stomach yet if I help turn you?”

The High Queen sighed, then did as The Healer asked. Sle’nel’ came beside her lover and looked at her as The High Queen turned her head sideways, now lying on her stomach.

“What do you see, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “The High Queen as helpless. It is a rare moment.”

“Wager no bet on this, Elf. You might lose.”

The Healer was glad for Sle’nel’s help, choosing this moment to begin rubbing the ointment onto the wounds, directly.

The High Queen groaned more loudly than any of them had prior heard, except for The Healer. Sle’nel’ made a funny face at her, kissed her cheek, trying to distract her lover from her pain.

“Personally, San’lr’in’, I think The Healer is correct. That one needed to die, or I wouldn’t have felt compelled to call the Sorrows of the Stones.”

“I know all this is truth, and as you say, she was evil.”

“Then why does Sele’ stand apart from the camp, crying and trying to enter into her meditations?”

“Leave her. She has much to learn this turn. Perhaps she will tell you soon.”

“High Queen?”

“You have my leave, Ann’wn. What is it you wish from Me?”

“What did you mean when you said she lives in the UnderRealm. I thought only the Great Beast did as such.”

“Like the Women in the Trees. She lives under the vast lands. Her dwelling in truth, is amazing. If I can ever walk again, and if I could find the entrance, you could see her dwelling. This dwelling was the only reason I remained as long as I did with her, as she used to beat Me this way upon every turn. The First High Queen banished her to the vast lands, and had the dwelling re-built for her. She placed a spell on her, ensuring that she could never leave these lands.”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ both winced at the thought of their Queen beaten every turn by the grandmother. Sam had entered a little prior, wondering as to her sister’s condition, now just listening. She also was stunned at the statement.

“Every turn?”

“At least. At some moments, two or three moments a turn. I left with My back well in shreds, or so it felt as such.”

“Did you ever hit her, in return?”

Sam heard her sister’s voice seize up with hate from the memory, “Only once. It was one of the gravest mistakes of My youth. It gave her My own powers to use against Me, and she did, fully. I couldn’t move for many turns after that. I left just as soon as I could move.”

“I am fully amazed she let you leave.”

“She didn’t. I fought My way out.”

The Healer spoke softly, “I wonder if she ever beat Sume’ in this fashion.”

San’lr’in’ thought quietly on the statement, knowing full well that if her sister had remained any moments with the Grandmother, she also had been beaten. All she managed to say was, “Poor Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. She wouldn’t have been able to stand against her as I did.”

Sam looked at her sister, “Meera feels like she has not done right for The Realm.”

“I have tried to convince her otherwise, but it is not easy to be the one who rid The Realm of all the prior High Queens’ Grandmother. Perhaps you can help her move through this moment.” She turned her head back over, “Force Leader. When do we leave?”

“The Sorcerer’s Forest is a little further than half-a-turn’s hard ride, my Queen. When would you like to leave?”

“Give Me an incident-free turn, and we can leave as it cools next turn. We can then enter into the Sorcerer’s Forest in the early morn the following turn, at first light, and try to accomplish it within the turn. Otherwise, it will be even more challenging to remain through the eve. I doubt if it will be comfortable for all to do this.”

“When would you like to have your meeting in regard to this, High Queen?”

“Healer. When will I be able to rise?”

“Not for a while yet, High Queen. Hold your meeting now if you must, but I will keep you chained here for a while longer.”

The High Queen laughed softly, “Call the others to Me, Ann’wn. I will gladly remain with The Healer, as she has managed to make Me feel much improved. You will have to be without her for a little longer.”

Ann’wn blushed, now knowing that her High Queen knew of their union, but smiled lovingly at The Healer, touching her cheek softly as she left, “Yes, High Queen. I will return in a moment with the others.”

Unknowing to The High Queen, The Healer had quietly placed a sleeping spell within her for a moment, so that she could rest. As The High Queen slept, The Healer spoke softly to Sle’nel’, “She is hard on the Young One.”

“We know not what occurred, as yet. Perhaps it was needed.”

“She did nothing, though.”

Sle’nel’ frowned, “Oh, but Healer, I think she did. I think The High Queen may be most correct in this. I felt strangely compelled to call the Sorrows to me. But I didn’t make this decision myself.”

The Healer nodded, “I do know that The High Queen is seldom wrong, in any regard.”

Sle’nel’ looked upon The Healer, “You look tired.”

The Healer blushed, “A contented and happy tired, I think.”

Sle’nel’ knew that others would be coming, “Should we cover her up? The others shouldn’t see her in this fashion. She has nothing on.”

“I’ll cover her slightly, but I need her back to remain uncovered for a while longer.” They both covered all parts of her except her back.

The Healer looked upon The High Queen’s back, shaking her head, “Such punishment this Queen and back have gone through. I wish I could make all these scars disappear for her, both the inside as well as the outside ones.”

For many moments, they sat and waited, watching The High Queen as she slept.

“She said she was beaten upon every turn in this fashion. No wonder she refuses to speak of her upbringing.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “They trained her to be hard, without feeling. But they were wrong. They selected the correct High Queen and trained her well, but forgot that a High Queen must also have soft moments. Even a warrior has soft moments, do they not, Healer?”

She blushed again, thinking of her and Ann’wn’s morn, as Ann’wn gave in fully to her needs and desires of her. Never did The Healer think that such a warrior as Ann’wn could be so gentle and loving, “Indeed. Even a warrior has the softest of moments.”

“I hope you are not trying to say that I, as High Queen, am soft.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Never would we call you such as this, High Queen. You are most definitely the most hard and unmoving of all, in the entire Realm.”

The High Queen nodded, “Good. You finally have it correct. Healer, can I rise yet?”

The Healer moved to face The High Queen, “No, my Queen. I am sorry for this, but the ointment needs its many moments to fully work. It is a complex potion, and one that spreads across the moments. You will be able to rise and participate fully in a little while, High Queen. Have patience. I think you will be amazed in this potion’s healing properties. You will be feeling as if nothing has occurred in just a while, although your back will yet take many moments to fully heal. We will also need to apply the potion upon every turn for a short while, perhaps a few turns.”

“I can tolerate this. The memory of My long-prior back wound serves My patience well in this regard. It is this singular pain that brings Me to my knees, although I wish it wouldn’t. It makes Me feel weak and embarrassed.”

“There is no embarrassment in the pain you just went through, High One. All others wouldn’t have been able to move from the moment of the blows. This pain was indeed most difficult. I am not yet fully recovered from removing it from you, and in truth, cannot remove all of it. It is why I am so grateful I have found the alchemy necessary for it. It is a new find for me, but I can already see its worth.”

“As can I, Healer. Just refrain from sharing its ingredients. Entertain Me, Healer, since you leave Me in this most awkward of positions.”

“My Queen?”

“Entertain Me. Tell Me of your newfound love. Is she good to you? Is she a good lover?”

The Healer blushed again, once again calling their morn’s physical moments to her. She had never prior felt so fully consumed by another, yet so fully intertwined, together. Ann’wn touched her in ways that she had only ever prior hoped for, but never received. At one of the moments with Ann’wn, she felt like she would never again step foot upon The Realm, she felt as high as this. And she could tell that when she touched Ann’wn in certain ways, Ann’wn responded fully, giving in even more than she had expected of herself. And she recalled the moment that Ann’wn cried out her name softly, lovingly, as her long release finally came its due.

“She has been in front of me all these moments, High One, yet I have never seen her. How could this be so? I have never prior felt as such with another, beyond you. It is as if she knows and responds to my every wish.”

“Good. If I could command this as so for you, I would. I am pleased she adores you, as she should. As you say, the two of you have been overly many moments bringing yourselves together in this union. While all others stood by waiting, knowing that it would occur upon one turn, you two remained apart. But all others saw the way you looked at each other. It has been hidden to only the two of you.”

The Healer laughed, fully embarrassed, “No. This cannot be so. Tell me you jest only.”

“You know I don’t. This is truth. Tell her, Sle’nel’. Tell her that even the Young One has seen the sparks between the two of you.”

Sle’nel’ smiled and nodded, “It is so. And all the camp knew the moment upon your first eve together. I would guess that many wagers occurred that eve. Is she a good lover for you then, Healer?”

She blushed again, “She is quite good, Elf.”

“Who is, Healer?”

Ann’wn, Sam, An’ther’on, the Force Leader for The High Queen’s Black Guard, Uthrn, Fon’elnn’, Meera and Caitha had all entered the small shelter, hearing The Healer’s last words.

They all knelt and bowed their heads, “Great High Queen. We have come as you bid.”

San’lr’in’ had always enjoyed her quiet moments together with her most treasured ones, but as the journey lengthened, her quiet moments became increasingly important to her. Now that many were upon her, she began the meeting abruptly, “The Sorcerer’s Forest is the place where a long-prior sorcerer lost control of her spells, accidentally sending them forever onto the forest itself. No one since has been able to take back these spells, or has attempted such. The Forest is riddled with spells, constant in their attempts to displace themselves onto unknowing recipients. It is all Mystical only, yet it can send the strongest of warriors crazy. Nothing is as it first seems in the Sorcerer’s Forest. We can assume nothing is as it seems, but cannot assume nothing is not as it seems. It is as confusing as this.”

“How do we go through such a forest as this, my Queen?”

“Blindfolded, An’ther’on. Caitha is a human and will lead us through, as none of it will appear to her. As a human, she is impervious to the Sorcerer’s Forest Mythical nature. She will see nothing but trees, as any of us would in any other forest.”

“And Meera, here, my Queen. She can lead us as well. She is also human.”

The High Queen hesitated for a moment, then said, “Perhaps so.”

“But she is human.”

“Yes. It is as you say.” The High Queen halted her words there, wondering if what she thought was indeed true of Meera. She suspected that Meera had begun to transition into the Mystical aspects of The Realm, and wondered if other humans, upon such close contact with the Mystics, would do the same.

“How will we catch this Dark Sorcerer, my Queen?”

“I will catch him, Force Leader. He is mine. Fon’elnn’ has given Me all that I need in this regard. The First High Queen’s sword, My Sword and Sle’nel’s staff will bring him to us after we cross through The Sorcerer’s Forest. He will roam free upon The Realm no longer. And I will ensure that he will never touch upon This Realm again.”

“What of his son, My Queen?”

“His son? You mean his daughter? I know not. I must first find with who he has bred. Then I will know what to do with this young one. But first, I will remove the Dark Sorcery forever from this Realm. Whatever it is that this young one now holds, it is not the Dark Sorcery.”

“Perhaps the Future Supreme Sovereign might help in this regard, my Queen?”

“The Future Supreme Sovereign is making a decision this turn, Ann’wn. What she decides will have far-reaching effects for all of us. We will hopefully learn more this eve. Until then, I know not what she will be able to do for The Realm.”

“You are angered with her, my Queen?”

“I am disappointed in her. We will learn more on this later, Highest. It is up to her, solely. You all have My leave.”

They all knelt and bowed their heads once again, “Great High Queen.” They then left the small and overly cramped shelter. Ann’wn remained behind to be close to her Queen and to her lover.

“I am feeling most improved, Healer. I need to rise.”

“It is the moment, my Queen. But allow us to help so that the pain returns not. It is the moment for your eve meal anyway, and you must eat. Otherwise, this potion will become overly strong for your insides, my Queen.”

“As you say, Healer, but spare Me your details.”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ dressed her into her most soft and clean garment. The High Queen flexed herself into various gentle positions, testing her back, “Well done, Healer. There is no pain.”

“Be easy on it, High One. I cannot vow as to its endurance, as yet.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her lover, “Will Sele’ return to us?”

She hesitated, knowing the worried concern Sle’nel’ was displaying, “I know not. All those with such powers are tested and called by the dark powers. Even your prior lover will face such as this.”

“What if she doesn’t return?”

She looked for a long moment at her beloved Elf, then softly said, “Then I will have to remove her.”

”Remove her? What is your meaning in this?”

She sighed deeply, “From The Realm. Her powers are overly strong to allow them to be controlled by the dark powers. This must not occur. It is why I am so hard on her.”

She saw a look of fright in Sle’nel’s eyes. She placed her hands upon Sle’nel’s shoulders, then turned her head slightly to her Healer and Force Leader, “Leave Me. I need a moment. I will see you at the eve meal.”

“You will kill her?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, “This is one of the moments I most fear between us. We stand together as lovers, yet I must stand apart as High Queen, while you must stand close to her as her Birth-Mother. It is an impossible of moments between us. I know this sounds as a harsh decision, but your Birth-daughter is one of the strongest powers in all The Realm. If she allows herself to turn to the dark powers, to the dark thinking, she will become as evil as the Grandmother and the Dark Sorcerer, but with many, many more powers. Such cannot occur. I will have no choice but to remove her while I am yet able to do so. Upon one turn, she will become stronger than I. And what she did this turn was but a mere breath away from Dark Sorcery.”

“But she is so young. She has so much to learn. She is naive.”

“She is not young. She has the memories of all The prior High Queens. She is an old mind, and should have known better. The Watchers of The Realm are highly displeased this turn. If they could, they would remove her this instant. They give no chances, and consider Me overly soft.”

“Don’t you love her?”

“I do. And this is truth. What would you do if you knew she turned to the dark powers, My Elf? Would you allow her powers to remain in The Realm?”

“Is there no other choice?”

The High Queen sighed, “Trust her not so little as this. She has been given nothing but love and honor. If this will not do, then there is little else that we can do for her. But let us trust that she will remain true to her path.”

“What did she do?”

“She will have to inform you of this herself. And I believe she will do so.”

* * * *

The meal was a quiet one, as all waited to see if Sele’ would do as needed. The High Queen ate her meal with no interest, little talking occurring amongst the group. Ann’wn built a fire for The High Queen and her close attendants, and all sat quietly around it, hoping.

“Why did your teachers allow you to be beaten by our Grandmother, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ looked across to Sam, thinking on her answer, “In truth I know not, but their answer was that it helped to build strength of character in Me. I wonder if they knew that she did as such, though.” She looked over to her High Counselor, “Did your teachers beat you in this fashion, Mil’der’in?”

“Like this? No. Not with a cane. I was slapped quite often though, or shoved out of their sight when I displeased them.”

Sle’nel’ held tightly onto her Queen’s arm, “Were you shown no love?”

“By a few, now and then. Your Mother was kind, always. Never was she mean. She was a true teacher. Some of the Masters were not unkind. Ern’seln’s mother was at some moments kind to Me.” She looked over to Mil’der’in, “Did you have any kindness given to you?”

“We had more than you were allowed, my Queen. They raised you differently. They didn’t want you to love, so showed you none. But I wouldn’t call either of our upbringings as loving, Highness.”

Sam rose and displayed how she could now manipulate the small ball of power that The High Queen had given to her. She couldn’t last long with it, but San’lr’in’ saw great improvement in her ability to use and control her powers. She laughed, “Well done, Highest. This is much improved.”

Uthrn frowned, “She practices with it always. Even in our shelters.”

Sle’nel’ was giving up hope that Sele’ would return to them. The moon had risen high into the sky, and even The High Queen had begun to be concerned. Finally, she saw Sele’ come up slowly to the fire. No one spoke. Sle’nel’ breathed in her relief silently. She knew that no matter what now occurred, the worse was over.

Sele’ stood in front of all of them, looking sad and defeated, “I have done many terrible things to all of you this turn, and now stand before you as I face my due.”

No one said anything, giving Sele’ the moments she needed, as well as making her face them fully. They also wouldn’t give in to her sadness until The High Queen allowed it.

She went and stood in front of Meera, then knelt and bowed her head, “Warrior Woman of The Realm. I have done you a grave injustice this turn. I bent your will toward mine, which made you to take Grandmother’s life. I manipulated your thoughts. The High Queen told me that while the act itself was well within the bounds of our laws, since Grandmother attacked The High Queen, it was I who made you do this. And now the legends will tell the story that it was you who killed the Grandmother of all The High Queens. I have done you a great injustice, Warrior Woman. Please know that I am truly sorry for my manipulation of your mind.”

Caitha was stunned, but said nothing, knowing fully that the Young One had indeed crossed all bounds. Even Ern’seln’, who was now sitting amongst them, was fully shocked. She had crossed this border successfully many turns prior, but had never guessed that Sele’ would respond in this fashion to such testing as this.

Meera looked across at her High Queen, wondering what she should do. The High Queen nodded to her, “Do as you will, Warrior Woman. It was to you that this act was done.”

Meera thought about it for a moment, fully upset by what Sele’ had done, “I am a Warrior of The Realm, Sele’. This means I have given my heart and my complete trust to The High Queen. I have done as such as she has earned my loyalty and respect many moments, over and over, even within the short span of my learning of her. In truth, there is nothing in all this Realm that I could do to ever match the great deeds of our High Queen. This is how loyalty and devotion are earned, Sele’. She has never manipulated my mind, nor has ever deceived me. When, or if, you ever become the leader you are meant to be, I would hope that you would wish for truly loyal and devoted warriors. Because if you must twist their minds to you for obedience, at one moment in The Realm, in a moment when you are unaware, those warriors will take your head from you. Make no mistake about this. A leader who mistreats their forces will earn no loyalty from them. And now you have earned my disrespect, Sele’. I no longer see you as a future leader, as until I can once again trust you to be loyal and steadfast to The Realm, I can only see you as selfish. I serve The High Queen, Sele’, and if she commands me to tend to you, I will do so willingly. But know this—I will not serve you in the doing of this. You are no leader of mine.”

Sele’ listened to Meera without a word, then hung her head in shame, “I understand, Warrior Woman of The Realm. I am sorry for my actions and will seek to repair this damage. I know it will take long to do so. For what it is worth, I expect you not to ever trust me again.”

San’lr’in’ was watching Sele’ carefully, not fully certain if Sele’ was telling the truth or manipulating the moment. She acknowledged within herself, though, that Sele’ was standing as much older upon this moment, almost ancient, fully feeling the burden of her deed.

Sele’ then went to Sle’nel’. Once again, she knelt and bowed her head in shame, “Birth-Mother. I bent your will toward mine this turn. In the doing of this I showed you great disrespect, and I almost cost The Realm your powers as the High Sorcerer of the Stones. I manipulated your mind, knowing that it was easy to do so, but I am sorry now for having done it. I have broken the trust and bond between Birth-Mother and Birth-daughter. I am guilty of these things, and am before you in this guilt. I know not how to repair this, Birth-Mother, and am fully ashamed for my actions and manipulations of the woman I most love in all The Realm. I wouldn’t be surprised, and in fact would understand if you cast me out of your heart. My act was a terrible display of disrespect. I am ashamed I have done as such to an Elf, and to my Birth-Mother.”

San’lr’in’ listened carefully, fully amazed at how much Sele’ had grown emotionally, in just the turn. Sle’nel’ didn’t know what to say. She had already guessed as to what Sele’ had done, but hadn’t really realized the extent of the potential damage her actions could have incurred. Kneeling before her was her Birth-daughter, but at this moment, she seemed more a stranger to her, an evil and manipulative stranger. Yet, she was also part Elf, as was Sle’nel’, and no other love was this forgiving.

“You are young in mind, yet ancient in mind. You have been given many powers to use overly early. While you have these long memories, you have not the experience needed to use your powers and abilities wisely. I also was once a leader, Sele’. I was the Second of all of Woden for a short moment in its past, so I well know the burden of leadership and what it means to have gained the trust of those I served. It was a great feeling to have gained and earned this trust. But never did I step away from this trust and use it against them. They placed me as their leader, trusting me to do the best I could, and understanding if I made mistakes. But this was no mistake on your part, Sele’. You did this knowingly and willingly. You used and manipulated me. I know not what I wish to do in this regard, and will think on it, but you have disappointed me greatly. No matter how I wish otherwise, every moment you say anything to me now, I will wonder if you lie or twist my mind to your way of thinking.”

Sele’ turned to the rest of them, facing them, knowing it was the way of The Realm for the village members to have their say, “I stand before each and all of you, guilty in my actions this turn. From my memories, I know that it is the moment for each of you to say your share, as you please, and it is for me to bear up to it, as it was I alone who did these actions, as my Birth-Mother has so correctly said, willingly and knowingly.”

Sam looked at her daughter, saddened for her, but angered at her, “I have done my share of hurting others, Sele’, and I know well the consequences of it. The consequences you now face will follow you for many moments. It is not just this moment squarely in front of all of us that will change your direction. It will be how you face everyone’s questioning of you for the next few moons and cycles that will mark your direction, as well as define who you are to become in this Realm. You are young, but as your Birth-Mother says, also old. It is this oldness that has allowed you to become arrogant in your powers and knowledge, rather than humble and giving, such as my sister, your High Queen. I am ashamed for your actions, as I am ashamed for mine, but mostly, I am ashamed that you have treated Meera, your Birth-Mother, and The High Queen in such a disrespectful fashion. If you were a grown woman, Sele’, and not special as you were meant to be, you would be cast-away from us. But you are lucky in this regard, even though it will feel as unlucky. It is impossible for a mother to not love their child, but I am fully ashamed for you this turn.”

Caitha looked at Sele’ with tears in her eyes, “I love you, Sele’, but no one has ever treated M’Love in the disrespectful fashion you have but displayed this turn. She is a great fine woman, as are your Birth-Mother and The High Queen. We are all ashamed for you. You will have to earn back this respect, as none of us now can think of you as a future leader of any sort. Not even your Aunt Sume’ treats her subjects in such a fashion.”

Ern’seln’ stood up, surprising all, “I am young, Sele’. Both younger, yet older than you. I also have had to face these dark powers, but I stood directly in front of them and stared them down. I told them to go away and never cross my path again. I have sworn my life to The High Queen and The Realm. Never would I show such disrespect to my High Queen, my Birth-Mother, or any other in all The Realm. It is a Master’s duty to be always respectful and steady to their duty. I know my path well, Sele’. How is it you know not yours this well? The High Queen has attached me to your service, but as The Warrior Woman of The Realm has also said, I serve The High Queen, not you. You shamed us all.”

For many further moments, most of those around the fire said their feelings to Sele’, as was the way in The Realm. The High Queen was both regretful that Sele’ had to face their anger, but also pleased that Sele’ had come willingly to it. The High Queen knew that Sele’ was finally facing down the dark powers. But she could also see that the burdens of dedicating one’s self to The Realm were beginning their eternity of weight upon the young Future Supreme Sovereign. As sad as it seemed, it had to be so.

When all were done, Sele’ went to The High Queen and knelt deeply, bowing her head to the ground, kissing The High Queen’s boots, “I am yours to command. I am yours to punish. I have done much wrong this turn.”

She stood and told those who sat around the fire of the words she had said to her High Queen. She left nothing out, even telling them that she used her rank against The High Queen. All gasped as she told the story, stunned that The High Queen yet allowed her within their ranks. When she was done, she was fully crying but not giving in to it, knowing she had to face them or leave The Realm.

When she was done with the divulgence of her statements and actions, she knelt back down to The High Queen, “Do with me as you will. I submit myself to The Realm and to my High Queen. I will work from this turn on to regain your trust in me, and to your dying turn, never will I take over as Supreme Sovereign. Your rule is now Supreme. Not mine. This must be so. Your path is the true one, and of all others, of all my memories, none have given as much as you or have remained as true to their path as you. I can only hope to do as well as this, but now know I can do no better. I am now and will remain until your death, under your command, my Queen. This is the path I choose.”

“I accept your statement, Young One, for what it is, and I thank you for your submission to My reign as High Queen.”

“My Queen? I have thought long and hard on a proper punishment for my actions.”

“I am listening.”

“I ask, respectfully, if you will bring to you the Circle of Power.”

The High Queen studied Sele’ for a moment, knowing well what she was suggesting. The Circle of Power was a power that had been given only to San’lr’in’. This power allowed her to receive another’s powers within the small ball of energy without having to bring the powers within her own, without disturbing the partnership within her. She could keep the powers safe within the circle until the moment was correct to return the powers to another, or to take them for herself. But it would also mean that Sele’ was willingly releasing her own powers over to her High Queen, for her decision alone. And San’lr’in’ understood that Sele’ was giving this decision over to her, as it meant that Sele’ would be completely without powers until The High Queen decided to return them to her, if ever.

“You place the burden of this decision upon Me, Young One?”

“It is truly your decision to make, High Queen.”

“What is this Circle of Power, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ was yet deep in thought, but looked at her sister. Finally, she explained, “The Future Supreme Sovereign has offered her punishment to Me. She has suggested that I remove her powers completely from her until the moment I think they should be returned.”

Sam shrugged, not understanding the full meaning of it, “Is this truly a punishment?”

The Healer responded, “Indeed. Most severe. To remove her powers from her is similar to removing your eyes from you. She was born with these powers and knows no way to function without them. It will be as if she stands naked and blind in The Realm.”

All were stunned at such a possible punishment, but waited silently, wondering what The High Queen would do. San’lr’in’ felt the weight of this decision fully, realizing it was similar to the same decision she had made with Ann’wn. She knew her answer to the request, but hesitated, knowing she didn’t like her own response.

She looked upon the Young One for many long moments, thinking through her decision carefully, not wishing to give further damage to her, but wishing to instill a valuable lesson. Not even Sle’nel’ could guess as to The High Queen’s thoughts.

She looked back to the others, “Her offense wasn’t given to Me directly, but to the Great Warrior Woman of The Realm and to her Birth-Mother. Do either of you have anything to say prior to My final decision of this request?”

Meera shook her head, “I leave it to you, High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ looked sadly upon her, but also shook her head, “I trust you to make the most correct decision for Sele’, for you, and for The Realm.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, then re-opened them slowly, “So be it.” She softly chanted a few words in some long-prior language, calling the Circle of Power to her. She placed her hands close together, as if forming a small ball of air within them. After a few short moments, a small glow of light could be seen. As the moments passed, the glow grew more intense and the form of a ball could be seen. The ball was alive with its own energy, pulsing its own heartbeat.

When the Circle of Power was completely formed, she let go of it, allowing it to remain in the air where she had left it. She looked at the others, and to Sele’, “I agree to this request. The Young One’s powers will be safely stored within the Circle of Power until our trust has been restored in her.”

She sighed, then looked fully upon Sele’, “I do this not for the punishment it will so strongly feel as, but for the knowledge this lesson will provide to you. The Mystics and humans of this Realm know little of such powers, and struggle across their lifespans without such abilities. These powers are as great a gift as they are as heavy a responsibility. You are the first Mystic to be born fully aware of these powers. As such, you know nothing of what it means to be without them, what it means to have to draw them to you, or what it means to never have them. It also means you rely overly on their usage, seeing them as nothing special. This must not be so.”

She brought the Circle of Power in front of her, examining it, “Never prior have I called this power to Me. I hope I call it back soon to return these powers to you. You stand as special in this Realm, Young One. Good or bad, your path has been set for you. While some will envy this, it comes with a most heavy of burdens. It requires that you remain ever strong and perfect, an impossible feat, but one for which you must strive. The trust that all will come to place in you must be re-justified upon every turn, without fail. Your strength must never waiver. Your choices must always be correct. And your decisions be fair, yet uncompromising in their dedication to The Realm. You must learn to never compromise your position. It is not the powers that make the leader, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. It is the way in which a leader uses those powers that all will remember. Who you are as a leader without powers should be more telling than who you are as a leader with powers.”

She came close to Sele’, then crouched down to her, “I care not for punishment, and you have already had enough of it. But I do care that you see The Realm as it is in its true nature. You already rely overly on your powers. While this will ultimately become far better than I can now do, you must also know what it is to be without them. The decisions you make without the powers should be the same as the decisions made with the powers. If you had no powers, Young One, could you have made the same decision this turn?”

“No, my Queen.”

“You would have had to take the action yourself, and that is the point. Your powers are meant to be used by you as your own decision, not for another to take on the responsibility of their consequence. The consequence of using a power is yours alone. So, I agree to your request only so that you may truly experience what it is to take the consequence for your own actions. When this is learned, tell Me, and your powers will be fully returned to you. I have no desire or need for your powers, on this you can trust.”

“I do trust this to be so, my Queen.”

She stood, yet looking at Sele’, “The Realm is a harsh teacher, and I am truly sorry that you must learn this overly young. But your powers are great and must be earned and used well for your subjects, not on them.” She looked up at the stars and the moon, “I hope that by the passing of three moons from now, we will look upon you with your powers and our trust in you fully restored.”

“Yes, my Queen. I will be diligent toward this goal.”

“Place your hands on the Circle of Power, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, and show all who now sit before you that you come fully to The Realm, willing to take on its harsh consequences.”

Sele’ placed her hands on the Circle of Power as San’lr’in’ chanted a few words over it. The High Queen then placed one hand on Sele’s head and her other hand on the Circle of Power. While no one could see anything occur, both Sele’ and The High Queen could feel the surge of power that left Sele’, as her powers moved into the Circle of Power. The High Queen removed her hand from Sele’s head, then placed the Circle of Power fully within her own hands. She said another short chant, and the Circle of Power began to disappear, moving back into her.

When it was over, she looked at Sele’, “See this not as a punishment, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, but as a challenge to you. Face this challenge as the leader you are meant to be. This is the first of many tests now before you. Grab it fully to you. Learn from it. Take it on willingly. Allow yourself not to fall into the depths of self-pity. Be brave and stand tall in this challenge, as if you do this, all will begin to regain their trust of your abilities.”

She crouched down to her once more, looking into her eyes, “Show us the Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n you want to be, Young One. Defy our present thoughts of you. Defy the dark powers. Show us that your powers are less important than the Supreme Sovereign who stands before Me. Show Me that you can be greater without your powers than you can be with them. Show Me this, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. Can you do this for Me? Can you do this for yourself? Can you do this for all The Realm?”

Sele’ was crying softly, but maintaining. She felt alone and abandoned without her powers, but she returned The High Queen’s look, and tried to stand tall before her, “Yes, my Queen. I will do so.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It is done. Master Apprentice Ern’seln’. I give you charge over our Future Supreme Sovereign. She faces a most difficult of tasks, and will need your full support and guidance. I expect much patience from you in this regard, but also much strength in helping her to remain on her path. Upon each turn, you are to help her through her first three meditations. Only these, as she will now be unable to go any further. Even now, the first three meditations will be most difficult for her. And upon each turn, you are to teach her the Master’s ways in the sword, remembering that she has no powers to match yours, and that her body is yet overly young.”

Ern’seln’ knelt and bowed her head, “Yes, Great High Queen. To your will.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had accompanied Sele’ to her shelter, with Ern’seln’ directly behind. She quietly helped prepare Sele’ for bed, knowing that Sele’ needed some comfort from her, “How are you feeling, Birth-daughter?”

She sniffled, “I am embarrassed, and sad.”

Sle’nel’ wiped her tears, “You need to place these events away from your mind and look to your new challenges.”

“I am frightened, Birth-Mother. I feel overly abandoned without my powers.”

“What would your High Queen do?”

“She would face it bravely.”

Sle’nel’ smiled and nodded, “She would. Most bravely. As you must now do.”

“I am not like her.”

“None of us should be as another. You need to become who you are. The best of who you are.”

“But I make overly many mistakes. I have never seen or heard High Queen make a mistake.”

“Perhaps we should ask her about this, as I would wager that she has upon many moments.”

“You do?”

“Everyone makes mistakes. Everyone, without exception. I am just gladdened that you are making yours while you are yet young.”

“I fear I will be able to contribute little during this moment of no powers, and I have become most useful in helping High Queen.”

“Even she will have to manage differently now, Sele’, as will you. But the moments will pass by more quickly than you can imagine, and then your powers will be restored to you. But by then, you may no longer recognize them.”

“I cannot imagine as such, Birth-Mother. If your eyesight were taken from you, and then returned to you six moons later, would you not welcome it back?”

Sle’nel’ sighed, “I would, as you say, but I would have also learned other ways as well that I would hope I wouldn’t lose. Perhaps my sense of hearing and smell would become much more powerful. And you will also develop other senses in this regard that may become most useful to you later.”

Sele’ hugged Sle’nel’, “I will sleep because of the comfort you have given, Birth-Mother. But I am sorry for what I did and for what I said to you and High Queen. I shouldn’t have said such things.”

“She is not your Birth-Mother, Sele’. You must always remember this. She is High Queen and is vowed to protect The Realm from all possible danger.”

Sle’nel’ made certain that Sele’ was prepared for bed, then left, returning to her lover. She thought that Sele’ would manage for the next few moons, but hoped that it wouldn’t be overly easy for her, as she needed to always remember this moment.

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter IV

The Realm’s Hidden Treasures

She went to their shelter, but didn’t find San’lr’in’. She looked outside the shelter, and at the fire ring, but couldn’t find her. She looked about, trying to find her boot prints, but couldn’t see through the darkness to separate them out from the others. She looked for many moments longer, then began again from the fire ring, guessing that The High Queen had first left the fire ring, going in the direction toward their shelter.

Ann’wn approached her, “I am looking for The High Queen, Elf. Have you seen her?”

“No. I do as well. She is not in our shelter or at the fire ring.”

Ann’wn instantly called for more guards, becoming concerned over The High Queen’s whereabouts. Sle’nel’ was going to tell Ann’wn about her own search, but hadn’t been given the moment, so she continued on alone.

With the help of a small torch, she finally found her boot prints. She followed those to just prior their shelter, then saw that they turned and headed off in another direction. Meera had seen Sle’nel’ examining the ground, wondering why she did so.

“Sle’nel’. What do you look for?”

Quietly, she responded, “The High Queen. I cannot find her.”

“I will go alert Ann’wn.”

“No, Meera. Ann’wn is already gathering many guards to her. She knows that The High Queen is missing. But you and I can find her. I have her boot prints just in front of me.”

“Perhaps she is in danger though.”

“Give me just a few moments, Meera. Come. Help me track her.”

Meera was a superb tracker, the best in Woden, and now the best in all of these guards now about her. And Sle’nel’, having been trained by the Sorcerer Women of the Mountain, was also an excellent tracker. Together they followed The High Queen’s tracks with great skill, both ensuring they didn’t lose them. After many moments, and far longer than Meera had patience for, they saw a large trap door opening into the ground and guessed it to be the entrance to the Grandmother’s dwelling.

“She shouldn’t have entered alone.”

“She assumes that others follow her. A safe assumption in that they always do, except at this moment.”

“She could be in danger.”

“Meera, the guards lost her. They should have followed her better. When she is used to being followed about at all the moments, then she would assume as such at this moment, as well.”

Neither spoke as they descended under the vast lands. Sle’nel’ was amazed at the largeness of the tunnel, seeing that it could fully allow horses to travel down into it, guessing that such was made so as to deliver any supplies that were necessary. As they went lower into the tunnel, they noticed the air becoming cooler around them. Upon two occasions, Sle’nel’ saw that the tunnel broke off into other paths, but followed San’lr’in’s boot tracks that kept traveling down what looked like the main one. After many moments, they came to another door that had been left opened. They looked into a very lit dwelling, and into what looked like a large receiving hall.

They were in the first room, but yet didn’t see San’lr’in’, so moved into the next room. Sle’nel’ could see that it was the first real room of the dwelling, being a sort of sitting room. The room contained richly colored woven carpets, some soft chairs, and some assorted-sized tables. There were also many cases filled with alchemy testings, books, journals, notes, artifacts from The Realm, assorted weapons, dead and stuffed animals, jars filled with a liquid and animal parts, mortars and pestles, a long table with benches on each side of it, and other such relics.

“I will keep looking for her, Elf.”

“I hear her voice. She is speaking to someone.”

“My greatest fear. Quickly. Lead me to her.”

Sle’nel’ led them to the next room, a sort of bedroom, down a long hall and through another room, then, almost running by now down some stairs and into another room where they finally found The High Queen. With great relief, Meera and Sle’nel’ were surprised to see that The High Queen was speaking to a young woman, perhaps of seventeen cycles, who was standing in a corner, shackled by her wrists to large rings in the rock wall. Except for a small waist and hip covering, she was unclothed. Meera and Sle’nel’ saw that she had a large ring placed through each breast, another smaller ring placed in her nose, and many scars across her legs and arms. Her face was tattooed on one cheek, her head was shaven clean, and two of her right-hand fingers were gone, apparently painfully removed as indicated by the rawness of the scabbing. Sle’nel’ winced as she saw a puddle of blood at the young girl’s feet. When she looked to its cause, she saw the inside of the girl’s legs caked with dried blood.

Sle’nel’s attention was drawn away from the tortured scene upwards to the young girl’s face as she heard the young girl murmuring and talking to herself, wild in her fear. Sle’nel’ could tell that this one had many emotional issues embedded deeply within. The High Queen sensed someone’s presence and turned her head slightly around, “Warrior Woman. Good, you come. Call The Healer to Me. Her services are needed.”

Sle’nel’ responded, “Ann’wn is looking for you. I would guess that she will bring The Healer with her.”

The High Queen looked back to the young woman, “We are here to free you. You have no need to fear us. We would only like to remove you from these chains, give you some clothes and food, and tend to your needs.” Sle’nel’ saw the girl’s eyes wild, but deeply sunken, almost blackened looking.

The young girl grew hysterical, whimpering in her fear, shaking her head back and forth endlessly.

Meera came forward, “I will bring help, and then we will look for the key to release her from these shackles, my Queen.”

She looked at Meera, “There is no key, Warrior Woman. It is a spell. I will release her in a moment. Be prepared, as she fears us greatly. Grandmother beat great fear into this one.”

She looked back to the young girl, “I can take away your pain, Young One. You need have no fear of us. The Grandmother is dead.”

The girl whispered, “Please touch me not. She will torture me again.”

“Wouldn’t you like to be removed from these chains?”

“She will torture me again. Please go away.” Her eyes darted around the room, looking in fear for her torturer.

The High Queen shook her head, “Grandmother is dead. She has been killed.”

In a whisper, the girl said, “No one can kill that one. And now she will hurt me for speaking to you. Please leave.”

“She is dead, Young One. I saw her die. She died by the hand of this warrior woman.”

The High Queen continued to talk to the young girl until Ann’wn came, accompanied by The Healer and many guards. Saying nothing to Ann’wn, San’lr’in’ turned to her Healer, “Help Me?”

“Of course, High One.”

The High Queen moved closer and spoke softly, “I also hung by those shackles long prior, Frightened One. But I broke free of her powers and left. Now I am returned to free you from them, but you must make Me a vow. You must vow that you will not try to run. We only wish to help you.”

“Please touch me not. She will torture me even more.”

All those present were saddened for the young girl, but none knew what to think when their High Queen informed the girl that she also had hung from these shackles. Sam heard the statement and became more astounded at her sister. Sle’nel’ began to grow even further in her distrust of The High Queen’s former teachers, in learning they had allowed as such to occur.

The Healer just looked at her Queen, “You were tortured, my Queen? Here?”

The High Queen returned her Healer’s stare for a brief moment, but said nothing. She turned back to the young girl, and began to slowly approach her, “The Grandmother is dead, and we cannot leave you here as you will die hanging from these chains. We are going to help you, Frightened One. With all your might, you must try to be brave. I am going to place My hand upon your head, but you will feel no pain. Are you ready to have Me do this? And then we are going to remove your shackles from you for always. Never again will you feel such pain as has been inflicted upon you.”

The girl was becoming more hysterical, so San’lr’in’ decided to hurry rather than try to reason with her. She and The Healer placed their hands on the girl’s head, sending her into a slight state of unconsciousness so that she would no longer worry, and then The High Queen waved her hand at the shackles, making them to open. Meera and Ann’wn’s guards lowered the girl to a small carrier and began to try to clean her some, while The Healer examined her wounds.

The Healer looked quickly over her shoulder to her Queen, “Tell me of what you know of her wounds, High One.”

She looked to Ann’wn, “Remove the guards.”

Ann’wn told them to wait in the entry room, while San’lr’in’ went closer to The Healer, “This must remain between us only, Healer.”

The Healer heard the concern in her Queen’s voice and nodded, “It shall be as you say, High One.”

“First we must determine if she is with child. I will then show you her injuries. Her mind and body have been as tortured as A’lon’lden’s, but the tortures are in different places.”

The High Queen placed her hand gently on the young girl’s womb, and The Healer followed her example. They took only a moment, then looked at each other knowingly.

“Do you sense this child, Healer?”

“I do, my Queen. It is as you feared, and as you were told. One of the Dark Sorcerer’s children. But the child no longer lives. It is dead, Highness.”

The High Queen nodded, then moved her hand to another location, silently showing The Healer all the damage that had been inflicted on the young girl. As they moved around the girl’s body, Sle’nel’ watched, observing that The Healer would often flinch after she had learned of the damage.

When they were done with the examination, The Healer shook her head, “Death must be welcomed by this one, my Queen. As you have shown me, I have seen only such damage once prior. I now understand your upbringing a bit more, my Queen.”

The High Queen leaned into The Healer some, and from there they spoke only in whispers so that no others could hear, except Sle’nel’. The High Queen had forgotten about Sle’nel’s exceptional Elfin hearing, or not cared she overheard. And as they whispered, even Sle’nel’ was as shocked as The Healer to learn more of The High Queen’s earlier cycles. She remained silent, deciding to speak to her lover later about such, and watched as San’lr’in’ and Shr’dler’in worked together to remove some of the young girl’s pains from the tortures that had been inflicted upon her.

The High Queen spoke quietly to The Healer, “Tend well to this one, Healer. I have great need of her, if she is of the culture I think her to be.”

When they could do no more, The Healer informed the guards to take the young girl back to camp. San’lr’in’ and her close traveling companions remained behind to examine the dwelling. The High Queen returned to the first room, examining some notes and some alchemy. She looked up, searching for something, “Healer? Can you tell Me what she was testing?”

Shr’dler’in examined the notes, then the potion that had been made. She stirred the ingredients for a while, then re-examined the notes, “She made good notes, but had little ability as to what ingredients to use. These ingredients react not to each other. All of these ingredients are dormant only. From the notes it appears she was trying to make a sleeping potion. A simple enough potion, but I suppose she wasn’t trained.”

“Sleeping potion. And this one?” The High Queen pointed to some more notes.

The Healer examined them for a moment, then did the same with the bowl that contained some of the ingredients, “She took excellent notes of the reactions of the ingredients, but knew little of the alchemy needed to cause the reactions necessary. This one looks as if she were trying to create a magic potion to create disappearance. All these ingredients would do, though, is to create a very small explosion, but nothing that would harm anything.”

“A sleeping potion, and a small explosion. I wonder…” The High Queen let her thoughts drift away. She looked at one more, “And this one, Healer?”

The Healer read the notes, examined the potions nearby, then shook her head, “These go not together, High One. Her notes speak to a spell, with no potion needed. She was trying to create a spell from a potion, a spell to remove powers from another.”

“Or, Healer, perhaps a spell to break a sleeping potion?”

The Healer stared at The High Queen for a moment, then nodded, “Of one placed in a deep sleep? From a potion? Perhaps. I see your thinking in this, and it could be so. But why would as such be important to her?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her for a moment in deep thought, but said nothing, as if in fear of the possible answer, “Examine the other notes, Healer, if you would. See if any of this fits together into something larger than we are presently seeing. Sle’nel’, go through her journals to see if there is any sign of what she was thinking.”

The High Queen looked around the room further, then left Sle’nel’ and The Healer to finish it, “Sister, come with Me. Ann’wn and Warrior Woman, you also. Let us look in her bedroom.”

“What do we look for, Highness?”

“I know not. I just know that long prior, well prior to our lives, something was removed from The Realm. Something that is well needed but has gone missing all these many cycles.”

“How long prior?”

“During The First High Queen’s reign. Each High Queen has searched for it, and now it is My turn to do as such. I doubt it to be here, though, or they would have found it.”

“I am helping searching, my Queen?”

The High Queen turned to Fon’elnn’, “We can use your assistance, Master. Tell Me, what do you recall from your era that your High Queen did here?”

“This being The High Queen’s Grandmother’s dwelling, Highness?”

She nodded.

“She coming here without me, my Queen. I know not the reason. But it was rumoring that some long-lost powers also being hidden here.”

“Interesting. I had not thought this remotely possible. Look around. Force Leader, have The First High Queen’s sword brought to Me. I have need of it.”

The dwelling was large, containing many rooms that were each filled with accumulations throughout untold cycles. The High Queen began in the Grandmother’s main bedroom, while Fon’elnn’ began in another den-type of room filled with many more experiments and books. The late-eve passed without anyone finding anything of importance, with The High Queen feeling somewhat frustrated.

“It cannot be here. There is no other place she could have placed as such.”

The High Queen was speaking to herself when Ann’wn came to her, “Your sword, my Queen.”

“I think this a wasted effort, Force Leader, but I will attempt as such, anyway.”

She held her sword out in front of her with her right hand, then sent a small spell to it with her left, making it to stand alone in mid-air, tip facing toward the ground. With both hands now free, she closed her eyes, moving her hands slightly as she chanted. Both Ann’wn and Sam watched, amazed as they saw the red stones begin to glow. Suddenly, the sword turned on its side, the tip now facing the far wall, as a red beam grew slowly from it, making its way across the room.

The High Queen opened her eyes and watched where the beam headed, intrigued in the possibility, “Follow it. It takes us somewhere, but I know not where. Look! Through the next room.”

They entered into the next room and saw that the beam had gone through the wall and was now making its way across this room.

Ann’wn pointed, “It continues into the next room.”

They opened another door and entered the room, but saw that the beam yet kept moving. Although there was no door, the beam continued slowly through the wall.

“There is something behind that wall, Force Leader. Find the entrance.”

Only Meera and Ann’wn were with The High Queen, as Sam and the long-prior Master were now looking through the other rooms. They searched the wall for many moments, but saw nothing. Both Meera and Ann’wn began testing every section of the wall where the beam led them, yet found nothing. San’lr’in’ began feeling frustrated and turned away from the wall. As she did so, she saw a small wrinkle in the wall next to the one they had been examining.

“Of course. The door is hidden on a different wall. Force Leader. Warrior Woman. Examine this wall. See? There is a slight crease.”

“Allow me to get more guards, my Queen?”

“No, Force Leader. Not at this moment.”

Meera had begun to feel the wall, now seeing its small distortion, “There is something here. Force Leader. Help me. Use your knife and help me.”

Using the tips of their knives, they followed the slight seam upward and downward, then to the sides. After a few moments, they cold see the outline of a door.

When it was done, Ann’wn used her knife to try to pry it open, “It will not open, Highness.”

She moved her hands a little, using a spell to see if it would work. Nothing. She tried another one. Yet nothing. She suddenly smiled, “How stupid of Me.”

She tried again, and the door opened inward, “I was using the wrong spell, thinking the door would open toward us.”

Ann’wn peeked in, “I will get a torch.”

“No need.” The High Queen brought her hands together in a cupped-shaped fashion, and called the ball of light to her. She then sent it into the room, where it grew until the hallway was well lit. They followed the long hallway for many moments, to its end, finding that at its end, it looked out onto an enormous cavern. They also saw that a stairway worked its long way down in spirals around the cavern’s edges.

Meera’s eyes were wide with wonder, “I have never seen such a place as this.”

The High Queen laughed quietly, “Nor have I, Warrior Woman. I have never prior even heard of such a place as this. The First High Queen appears to have had quite a busy reign.”

Ann’wn was also stunned, “This is amazing. I wonder how far down it goes.”

Meera stood at the end of the hall’s tunnel, leaning out from the stairway, dropping a small stone. When she heard its landing far below, she looked back to The High Queen, “A long way, it would seem, but it will be a most difficult journey on the return back up.”

The High Queen looked over the stairway’s ledge, “I wonder if there is another exit from down below.”

She began the stairs, but Ann’wn halted her, “I must insist, my Queen. Please allow me to send a few warriors to ensure the safety of the stairs.”

The High Queen nodded, knowing it was useless to argue. After seven guards had descended one full circle of the stairway, they began their descent down to the cavern’s floor, The High Queen wondering what they would find. The guards lit the torches already set into the walls as they descended, and The High Queen examined the intermittent drawings on the walls of the cavern. She found it odd that the others hadn’t seemed to notice the drawings. One very hard-to-see drawing showed a door knocker, but nothing else.

A door knocker? Surely this is here for some reason, but what?

The next drawing showed the destruction of a room, with a door knocker on the ground. The High Queen was intrigued, Clues! But to what?

The next drawing showed a picture of crown—a High Queen’s crown. She reached up to her crown, wondering which one she wore this turn. Sighing lightly with relief, she felt what she hoped she would—a red stone in her small circlet crown. She often wore the small crown without the red stone, absently wondering how her attendants chose which of the crowns she would wear on which turns.

As she descended down another round of stairs, she saw the next drawing was of The First High Queen’s sword—her sword. She looked down over the stairs, searching for her Force Leader.

“Force Leader.”

Ann’wn looked up toward her, “Highness?”

“Do you now carry The First High Queen’s sword?”

She nodded, “We have it, my Queen.”

She brushed the next drawing lightly with her fingers, its picture long-prior covered by the dust of the cavern. She gasped lightly as the drawing revealed itself, her hand yet at the drawings side. Her red-stoned ring on her own finger was identical to the red-stoned ring on someone’s hand, in the drawing. In the bottom right of the drawing, she saw a symbol, at first thinking it the artist’s name, but then seeing it was a phrase. She dusted it off carefully, then squinted, trying to make out the small letters.

…n … he wal…

What could this mean?

She blew lightly on the drawing, then carefully dusted it off again.

In the wal…

“In the wall?”

She examined the drawing again, trying to find any clue as to what might be in the wall. She looked up at the long ascent, hoping she hadn’t missed any clue in the other drawings. As she descended to the final tier, the last drawing displayed the red stones in the ring, crown and sword emitting a red beam of power toward the top of the cavern.

She spoke only to herself, “Most fascinating.”

When they finally reached the bottom of the cavern, Meera looked about them, seeing only one door, “All this for one door, Highness?”

One of the guards laughed, beginning to open the door, “Well, I suppose it is obvious that this must be for what The High Queen searches.”

As the guard’s hand reached toward the door, The High Queen’s mind brought forth the image of one of the drawings—the image of the door knocker on the floor, with the room destroyed. Her mind was quick to place the puzzle together.

Her command was urgent and without question, “HALT!”

They all turned to The High Queen, seeing that she yet continued to examine the cavern’s walls, “As you stated, Warrior Woman, it surely cannot be this simple. Allow me a moment.”

Meera’s eyes opened wide once again, guessing as to what might occur at the wrong move on their parts. She looked up toward the top of the cavern, knowing that there would certainly be no escape.

The High Queen walked around the bottom of the cavern for several moments, examining the walls, looking back up toward where they had entered, then looking back to the walls. Meera watched her carefully, seeing that The High Queen also examined the floor of the cavern, moving the sand away upon occasion.

As The High Queen crouched down in the middle of the room, brushing the sand and dirt away from the floor, Ann’wn could no longer contain her curiosity, “My Queen, why should we not open the door?”

The High Queen continued her task as she calmly stated, “The cavern would cave in on us, Force Leader.”

The guard who had almost opened the door now stepped back from it, her eyes bulging as she stared at the near miss with the door knocker.

Meera began brushing the dust away from the walls, helping in The High Queen’s search, even though she knew not for that which they searched.

Ann’wn was yet stunned, “Cave in on us, Highness?”

The High Queen moved back to the sides of the cavern, beginning to search lower on the walls, “It would most certain be a quick death, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn looked up to the top of the cavern, nodding absently, “Most certain, Highness.”

Meera touched something, “Highness? I have found something.”

San’lr’in’ hurried over, seeing a small round indentation, “Ah! Good, Warrior Woman. Now we search for two others.” She looked around, beginning to wonder, “Perhaps they form a triangle.”

“They, Highness?” Ann’wn knew not what to think.

“The stones, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn remained confused, but Meera began to piece the puzzle together, “Your sword is one, Highness?”

She nodded, “And the ring.”

“And your crown, Highness?”

Ann’wn examined the small round indentation in the wall, “What should we do with this, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ studied it for a moment, recalled the cryptic message, In the wall, then seeing no other choice, she pressed it. Suddenly, an ominous sound of rock sliding against rock startled them, and a small ledge-like shelf appeared. The High Queen examined it, then dusted it off, seeing a round circled-engraving, made as if for a resting place for The High Queen’s crown. She reached up and removed her crown, then placed it over the etched circle, examining the size, but not yet setting it down upon it.

“A perfect fit, Highness.”

She looked at Meera, wondering, “You think so, Warrior Woman?”

Meera eyed the crown, then the carved-out circle, “So it must be.”

The High Queen laughed quietly, looked up toward their far-away exit, then back to the small shelf. She wondered briefly how the designer of this hidden cavern had known that she would be wearing her small red-stoned crown this turn. With no further hesitation, she lowered her crown onto the shelf.

She exhaled quietly, unaware that she had held her breath, but now relieved that nothing of consequence had occurred, when suddenly more sounds of rock sliding against rock occurred.

“What happens, Highness?”

Ignoring Ann’wn’s question, The High Queen spun around toward the noise, hoping the noise wasn’t her greatest fear of the cavern falling in around them.

“Look! Over on that wall, Highness.”

She looked at Meera, then quickly to where she was pointing. Another shelf had opened from the wall, from nearly opposite them, but lower. The High Queen crossed the room to it, then brushed it lightly.

“It must hold your sword, my Queen.”

She held out her hand, “My sword, Force Leader.”

When Ann’wn handed it to her, she placed its tip gently into the carved-out section made just for the tip of her sword. As the sword stood firmly upright, another sound of rock sliding against rock occurred, and she looked over to her left, guessing that the stones were indeed forming a triangle, and saw her expectation—another small shelf had emerged from the wall.

“For your ring, Highness.”

Like on the shelf for her crown, a small indentation had been carved-out—just the size of her ring. To herself, she muttered, “Amazing.”

She removed her ring and placed it on the shelf, wondering what would then occur.

Nothing.

Then she saw it—her ring had begun to pulse its powers. She motioned to Meera, “Stand aside, Warrior Woman. We stand in the way of the powers.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ and The Healer had begun their downward journey on the stairs when they suddenly saw an enormous red-beam shoot from the bottom of the cavern to its roof, surprising them. The Healer fell against the side of the wall as she stared at it.

“What is that?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “San’lr’in’ is up to something, would be my guess.”

“If I knew not any better, I would think she is trying to kill me.”

And as suddenly, the entire cavern was awash from top to bottom in streams of light running fully along three sides of the walls, as in a fountain of moving, liquid radiance.

The Healer looked at her small torch, then hung it on the wall, “I don’t suppose we need this any further.

* * * *

As the beam of light shot up to the cavern’s ceiling, a large cracking sound also occurred, and The High Queen felt the ground shake. For one moment of self-doubt, she wondered if the cavern were falling in on them, when she saw part of the wall begin to slide open, providing an entrance into a well-sealed room.

“You seem to have found where The First High Queen hid The Realm’s treasures, Highness.”

She examined the stream of energy that her stones had created, seeing that they had indeed acted as a triangle, channeling their energy together.

“Most amazing, in truth.”

“My Queen?”

She turned to Ann’wn, smiling softly, “We seem to have finally arrived to our destination, Force Leader. Would you care to lead the way?”

Ann’wn motioned to her guards to first secure the room, then The High Queen entered, hearing the surprised sounds from her forces.

San’lr’in’ gave a small gasp as she saw the contents of the large room unfold before her. Row upon row of artifacts were laid out on shelves and rock ledges, beyond counting, “By the mothers, the legends are correct.”

She wandered deeper into the room, seeing treasures she had only heard of but never believed their existence to be truth. She touched one object, familiar with its story, but never prior thinking she would ever see such a thing.

“What is that, Highness?” Meera was following her, acting as her personal guard.

The High Queen turned it over, examining it, fingering its inscriptions, “It is said to be the Great Seal of One Yet to Come. The Seal of Legends. And I always thought it to be nothing more than a story.”

“My Queen?”

“The legends tell that somewhere far beyond our era, Warrior Woman, when all the powers are finally emerged and The Realm begins a new era, a new leader will become known.”

“A new leader, Highness? In a new era? There will be no more High Queens, Highness?”

She felt the coolness of the Great Seal, finding it strangely comforting. For one brief moment, she thought she saw it shimmer, then wondered if her eyes had caught too much of the great stream of light when the red-stoned powers had burst forth.

She turned to Meera and handed her the seal, “Keep this safe, Warrior Woman. We will keep it safe with the crowns until we can think of a better way to store it.”

She turned back to her task, once again speaking to herself, “I wonder how far distant from our era this One of Legends will come from.”

The High Queen suddenly returned to the moment, “Force Leader. Remove the guards, and bring the Elf and The Healer to Me. And bring the scholars and the sorcerers.”

As she waited for Sle’nel’ and The Healer, The High Queen continued to examine the room’s unexplainable number of artifacts. She studied the cases of books and long-lost relics for many moments, seeing the most ancient of all documents before her.

She shook her head in full disbelief, Here on these shelves, so far removed from The Realm, are some of the oldest tellings of the ancient sorcery and Mystics.

As she moved around the room, three wooden boxes upon a shelf caught her eye. She picked up the smallest one and felt its weight. She could hold the box easily in one hand, but thought it quite heavy for its size. She removed the lid and looked inside, gasping lightly at its contents.

Meera saw her eyes widen, “What is it, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ hesitantly placed her fingers on the object and slowly removed it from its long hidden container, wide-eyed at the object, “It is the long-lost sorcerer’s Stone of Power. It is the greatest stone across all The Realm and all the eras, and holds more power than all My stones combined. The legend of it tells that it was thrown into the great seas, never to been seen again.”

Meera also gasped as she saw the stone The High Queen was holding in her hand. It was the largest bright blood-red stone Meera had ever seen, and was fully the size as San’lr’in’s palm. They stared at it, watching it as it sent its own beam of light now directly to San’lr’in’, as if offering its own welcome to her.

“Look at its perfect shape, Warrior Woman. A triangle. A perfectly formed triangle. Contained within this triangle are many of the old powers long-gone from The Realm.”

Meera looked at her High Queen, amazed, “And now they are yours to command, my Queen.”

She looked back at Meera, “I will have to think fully on this, Warrior Woman. A deep challenge, indeed. What would you suggest be done with such as this?”

“It is where it belongs, my Queen. With you. It even responds to you, as if it has finally come home.”

San’lr’in’ placed the stone in the small cloth pouch, and then attached it to her belt. Noticing that she felt much stronger than just prior, she acknowledged the stone’s quiet and constant strength, amazed at its inert abilities. She wondered what it would feel like to bring this stone to life.

She then moved to the next box, bringing it down from the shelf, “Take off the lid, Warrior Woman.”

Meera removed the lid, but all they could see was a cloth covering. The High Queen handed the box to Meera, and then removed the cloth. She couldn’t believe what she was looking at as she did so. Meera saw the object, but didn’t know what it was. She looked at San’lr’in’, and saw that she was as shocked as she had ever seen her.

“My Queen?”

“It is the crystal ball from the long-prior sorcerers. I wonder why Grandmother didn’t give this to the Dark Sorcerer.”

“Are you certain that she knew it was here, my Queen?”

The High Queen looked at her, thinking, “No. I am not certain of this, Warrior Woman. It is a good question, as she most certainly would have delighted in these powers. But why would someone hide these objects here, right near the Grandmother?”

“There is a saying in Woden that no one looks right under their nose for that which is lost, Highness.”

“Hmmm … perhaps.” She looked around the room, “But all of this? Why would someone hide all of this from The Realm?”

“To keep the evil ones from obtaining as such, my Queen?”

She looked back to Meera, yet thinking. Then her face brightened, “Of course. You are correct, Warrior Woman. I recall this moment from our past. Just prior to The First High Queen, the sorcerers tried to remove the powers from The Realm, as you say—to keep the evil ones from obtaining them. They had fewer powers than those with evil, so rather than lose the powers to the Dark Sorcerers, they removed them, knowing they wouldn’t be able to keep them.”

She looked around again at all the artifacts in the room, “So, The First High Queen must have concealed this room from the Grandmother, yet wanting to keep all these powers hidden. But she did as such right under, as you say, the nose of the Grandmother, where she would never think of searching for them. How amusing this is.”

San’lr’in’ reached for the third box, handed it to Meera, who had placed the second box at her feet for safe-keeping. The High Queen removed the lid, opening it slowly, wondering as to what more they could possibly find. She looked upon the metal bowl, then began to remove it. As she brought it out of the box, she once again stood amazed.

Meera thought it looked as any other well-crafted bowl, “My Queen?”

The High Queen rubbed her hand lightly around the bowl’s lip, causing it to produce soft musical sounds, “Unless I am mistaken, this is the long-prior Sorcery Singing Bowl. The legends say that the long-prior Sorcerers often used this bowl to help strengthen their spells many-fold. Similar to what I am able to do so with My stones. I have no knowledge of how this must have been done, but its tone is quite pleasing.”

San’lr’in’ felt a strange vibrating from the small pouch attached to her belt. She untied it and brought out the Stone of Power. As she brought it close to the Singing Bowl, she watched amazed as the stone changed from one brilliant color to another as the bowl produced its magical music sounds.

She placed the stone back into its pouch, closing it firmly, “Later, My Stone. Now is not the moment to become alive.”

She replaced the bowl back into the box, covering it, “Keep these objects safe, Warrior Woman. Allow the sorcerers to see not these items. You and Ann’wn will need to find a safe place to carry these objects with us. I will keep the stone with Me.”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ were the first to arrive, and looked around in the room for anything of value or interest. In a short while, the sorcerers and the scholars also came. After many moments of finding little else of interest to her, The High Queen approached her Healer, “Healer. I must leave. My back begins to return its pain to Me.”

The Healer nodded, “Yes, Highness. And we are all well-exhausted from your find. Are you able to return to your shelter, my Queen?”

The High Queen looked up to the top of the cavern, “Perhaps we should just sleep here, Healer. That is a long way up.”

The Healer laughed, “One of your scholars counted the stairs, Highness. The good report is that they say it is less than eighteen stories from top to bottom.”

“And the bad report, Healer?”

She laughed again, “That it is just less than eighteen stories from the bottom to the top, High One.”

Sle’nel’, The Healer, Ann’wn, Meera, and Sam all returned with The High Queen to the camp, leaving the scholars and the sorcerers to find the remaining artifacts of interest. As they returned slowly to the camp, San’lr’in’ gave her orders.

“Healer? Did you bring the journals of her alchemy?”

“Yes, Highness. I wish not the sorcerers to see as such. Her journals, and all her notes.”

“Well done. They are yours to tend to, Healer. Report to Me anything of interest.”

“Yes, High One.”

“Force Leader. We will need to remain yet one more turn so that the sorcerers and scholars gain an idea of the measure and span of the artifacts prior to our departure.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“And have the sorcerers and scholars carefully watched, Force Leader, so that nothing is stolen from The Realm. This must not occur again. You will also need to guard well the dwelling until our departure. I will then place a spell upon it as we leave so that no other can enter.”

The High Queen had given her orders, but had forgotten to dismiss everyone. Sle’nel’ had become impatient as everyone remained around. She turned to them, “The High Queen will be available in the late morn. Until then, good eve. Healer, let us place the potion on her back.”

The Healer and Sle’nel’ removed The High Queen’s garments, then helped her to lay upon their camp-style bed so that The Healer could apply her back potion.

“How long were you with this Grandmother, High One?”

“It seemed forever to My young mind, but it was less than six moons, I think.”

“Why were you in shackles, High One?”

The High Queen sighed deeply, then finally responded, “The Grandmother had a bent penchant for slow torture and physical perversion onto young girls.”

“Then that is why you cannot—”

She interrupted, “Yes, Healer, but say no more. The memories are not My favorite.”

“How did you manage to escape, given all your wounds, Highness?”

“All I recall feeling are hate and anger. While the pain was great, My anger and hate were far greater. I vowed then that should I ever gain any power, I would remove such from The Realm. Now I see that I failed Myself in My own vow. Pity. I should never forget this lesson.”

“How did you escape from such as this?”

She sighed again, not liking the memory, “I felt I had nothing to lose. I either faced slow, but well hidden tortures and perversions, death, or escape. In My anger, I chose the latter and made it to occur. Death was the next option as I could no longer accept her touches.”

“Your anger was a good weapon, San’lr’in’. I now understand why you have chosen to remain strongly connected to this anger.” She turned to The Healer, “Healer. May I apply the remainder of this potion?”

The Healer nodded knowingly, gave her the remainder of the needed potion, then left. Sle’nel’ sat next to her lover and rubbed in the potion, removing San’lr’in’ away from the concerns of the turn.

* * * *

The journey’s path to El’fs’nd’lle began early late-eve as the temperature began to cool, two turns later, and as the sun began its downward journey. Just prior to their departure, The High Queen placed an unbreakable spell upon the Grandmother’s dwelling so that none could enter. They knew that they would have to begin their journey through the Sorcerer’s Forest at first light if they had any chance of making it through the worst part in one turn, so hurried the horses through the eve.

As they rode closer toward it, all began to try to see the feared forest. For much of their ride, they saw the sporadic lightning occur across the forest, although there were no clouds in the sky. Even closer, they began to see the twisted trees whose branches reached eerily out toward them. And as they neared the forest’s boundary even more closely, they could hear the high-pitched blood-curdling sounds that emanated from deep within it.

Ann’wn rode back to her High Queen, bowing her head, “Is there no way around this, my Queen?”

The High Queen gazed at the forest now directly ahead of her, wishing they had gone another way to El’fs’nd’lle. She turned her head slowly toward Ann’wn, sighing deeply, “There is, Force Leader. It is six turns around it with no water. This is the far shortest path.” She looked back to the forest, wondering if any of her powers could contain the wayward spells.

“Can we not cross through it during the eve, Highness?”

“The sun’s light will be the only directional available to us. If we cross it during the eve, we will surely lose our way. And I doubt that any of us wish to remain forever lost in this forest.”

Ann’wn felt defeated, “We will camp here, Highness.”

The High Queen nodded.

They made camp and awaited the morn. All were ready to leave in a hurried fashion, having barely unpacked, more than anxious to be completed with this portion of their journey. Few slept during the remainder of the eve, their nerves tense from the forests’ sounds.

Sam jerked awake, “What was that?”

Uthrn placed an arm around her, “Another noise from within the forest. Try to get some rest.”

“Rest? With such screaming? It is as if someone were being tortured.”

Uthrn hadn’t been able to sleep at all, “You speak truth. It sounds like they are being slowly ripped apart.”

The High Queen stood at the boundary to the forest, safe from its sorcery, but hearing and seeing everything within its limits. She entered her meditations, careful to avoid moving into the boundary, but remaining close enough so that she could experiment with some of her powers against the wayward sorcerer’s spells. She tried using a few of her powers against the forest, and while some worked briefly, she could feel that it would take all her combined powers to break the long-lost sorcery. She exited from her meditations, unwilling to take the risk. She knew that she could move the long-lost sorcery to within her own powers, but also knew that it would cause her great weakness for a few turns to do so.

Perhaps, Forest, I can return you to your peace on another turn.

While in her meditations, she had sensed that the Dark Sorcerer awaited her on the other side of the Sorcerer’s Forest, so took no risk in over-extending her powers. She also sensed that he counted on her using her powers to go safely through this forest, then being in a weakened state as they met.

A good guess, on his part, but also a great risk … unless he has another plan.

She stood looking at the forest, thinking aloud, well frustrated in the moment, “Why must nothing be simple?”

“Highness?”

She turned and saw her Healer, “Ah, Healer. It is you.” She sighed, returning herself to The Realm, “Prepare yourself. You must heed no sound, and you must not remove your blindfold. I wish you to go through this forest safely. No sound, Healer. Even that of your lover.”

As the sun’s rise began to think of occurring, Ann’wn had everyone prepare. At first light, The High Queen provided a protective spell upon them to help them travel more safely through the forest. It took her many moments, but when she completed the chant, she felt that her traveling companions were now somewhat removed from their fears and from the sounds that would compel them to remove their blindfolds.

She then nodded to her Force Leader, and Ann’wn gave her signal to Meera and Caitha. All were hooked together by short ropes from horse-to-horse, and all were blindfolded.

Just prior to their departure, The High Queen took Meera aside, “Warrior Woman. Take heed of My words.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“I sense you are no longer entirely of the human background. I have seen that your meditations occur overly easily for such, and I am led to believe that as humans have prolonged contact with Mystics, they become partly as such. If this is so, you will be unable to cross through this forest without a blindfold. Prepare yourself, as if you begin to see the forest as the Mystics do, you must forcefully close your eyes against it.”

Meera had at first thought her Queen to be in error, but knowing her Queen to be seldom wrong, she nodded and accepted the statement as truth, “I will also prepare Caitha for such, Highness. What if Caitha is effected as well? Who will lead us then, Highness?”

“I will. Have no fear in this regard.” But even as she said as such, she wondered if she could make it occur.

The High Queen had warned Ann’wn that in every group there seemed to be always one or two who would test their courage and determination against the forest, “But know this, Force Leader. You are not to remove your blindfold under any condition, no matter who or what you believe you hear. Even if you think you hear a cry for help from your lover, any other, or Me. Under no circumstances must you break your resolve, or you will forever become part of the forest. I will be unable to save you from this fate.”

Ann’wn nodded, believing every word her Queen spoke, “It will be most difficult, my Queen, but I will remain fast to your command.”

As soon as The High Queen entered into her eighth meditation, a place where sensory perception was all there was with no judgment of any kind, Caitha, Meera and The High Queen began leading their trek through the forest, with Caitha seeing or hearing nothing but ordinary forest sounds. Meera remained in alert for whatever might come her way, a blindfold readied if needed.

The High Queen followed Meera, who followed Caitha, and their journey began easily enough. But as they entered into the deepest segments of the forest, The High Queen began sensing the sounds of the forest, knowing that they were eating away at her warriors’ resolve. Since she was in her eighth meditation, there was nothing she could do to help them persevere through the forest’s sorcery. She heard their cries of surprise, hoping they could remain steadfast to their journey.

San’lr’in’ sensed the smells of the spells, knowing them to be offensive, but passing no judgement on them. She could hear the chilling sounds caused by the sorcerer spells upon the forest, but felt no emotion regarding them. The sounds neither frightened nor pleased her in any fashion—they simply were, to her. The sights that the sorcerer spells used to try to terrify her were merely observed by her.

The others were not as fortunate. As they traveled more deeply into the forest, the sorcerer spells sought out each individual’s fears, continually preying upon them.

Ern’seln’ began to feel the chill of her fears directly around her, hearing the sounds she most feared, Snakes. I hate snakes.

Blindfolded, she couldn’t see them, but the spells sent to her were of the sounds of snakes. She shivered as she heard hundreds of snakes ready to strike. She sensed their presence on the ground and hanging from the trees, and felt herself shaking in her own fear. She sensed their wriggling in tight throngs, all angry and hissing; all after her, and her mind had great difficulty moving away from such an image. But being trained in the ways of the great masters, she knew to ignore her imaginings for what they were, but the challenge was great.

“Arrrggghhh!” She blindly beat at a snake that first brushed against her head, then bit her on the neck as it hung from a tree.

“It is not real!”

“It is not real!”

She tried to convince herself the snake bite wasn’t real, even as she felt the sharp pain of the bite, her heart racing in terror as she felt the blood oozing down her neck. Fighting against her steadily consuming fear, she tried to move herself away from her emotions, forcing herself to distance from the moment.

Ann’wn’s most intense emotion was now love and fear of its loss, so the sorcerer’s spells fed greedily on her fears of losing her lover. While she also could see nothing through her blindfold, she well heard The Healer screaming in pain, “Ann’wn. Help me.” Moment after moment, she heard her lover scream from tortures, as the spells endlessly haunted her mind, “Ann’wn. Help me. Please hear me. I am not of the sorcery. I need your help.”

Being an Elf, and thus more sensitive to the mystical realm than even the Mystics, San’lr’in’ had placed Sle’nel’ in a deep trance-like state so the forest couldn’t affect her. She had heard many stories long prior that no Elf could make it through this forest unaided, and was unwilling to take such a risk with her lover. So, while Sle’nel’ was somewhat awake for the ride through the forest, she was even further removed from the effects of the forest than The High Queen. Because of her trance-like state, Sle’nel’ wasn’t truly aware of any of her senses, so San’lr’in’ didn’t worry over her.

And The High Queen had also done as such to both the young girl they had found in the grandmother’s dwelling as well as to Sele’, knowing of their inability to protect themselves from the mental tortures.

As they entered into the beginning of the deepest part of the forest, Meera began to see and hear strange movements and noises. Rather than wait, she heeded her Queen’s warnings quickly and placed on her blindfold. It was now up to Caitha and San’lr’in’, but even at that, Caitha was now the main leader of the travelers. Prior to the journey through the forest, San’lr’in’ had told Caitha of how to maintain a straight path through the forest, and had prepared Caitha in case she also had begun to turn part Mystical. The High Queen had seen Meera place on her blindfold, now knowing that Meera was indeed becoming part Mystical in her own right, but also leaving Caitha as their main leader. Yet, as they reached the middle of the forest where the strongest of the spells occurred in an ever more rapid and intense fashion, even Caitha was forced to place on her blindfold.

Now somewhere between her eighth and seventh meditations, The High Queen moved her horse to the front of the line and began to lead them away from the forest’s center. When Caitha no longer heard or sensed strange occurrences, she removed her blindfold and continued her guiding of the group. Sensing the sun’s set, The High Queen began to back herself out of her meditations, leaving herself in her second meditation. In this meditation, she remained slightly away from The Realm to avoid the direct impact of the sorcerers’ spells, yet alert enough to remain wary of the Dark Sorcerer, should he be waiting. She also sensed that they had lost three of her Private Guard warriors, and two of her Black Guard warriors to the forest’s spells.

By the final moment of the sun’s departure, they were finally finished with their long trek through the Sorcerer’s Forest. With the exception of the five lost warriors, all the others had made it through. What The High Queen hadn’t informed them of was that the worst part of the journey through the forest was often the eve after.

“Healer. Your services will be well needed this eve. Many will recall their fears throughout the remainder of this eve.”

“You knew of this, my Queen?”

“Was it not enough to first obtain the forest, Healer?”

She nodded, “Yes, my Queen. But many are now in mental discomfort. And they appear to be quite damaged by this journey.”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow and looked directly into her Healer’s eyes, “You will recall, Healer, that it was your lover who chose this route to El’fs’nd’lle.” She lowered her eyebrow, then looked more softly at her Healer, “But perhaps it will be for the best, as El’fs’nd’lle is not the best place to face the Dark Sorcerer.”

“Will you or the Elf need my services this eve, High One?”

“There is no need. Would you like Me to check you, Healer?”

“No, High One. You protected me well, but it was quite the journey.”

“Indeed. You seem to be the master of understatement, Healer. I wish you well in your healing practices this eve. Give Me your report in the morn. I would also like a report then on our newest member of our journey.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter V

The Dark Sorcerer

San’lr’in’ was kneeling beside Sle’nel’, in their tent, “Do you recall our journey through the Sorcerer’s Forest, My Desire?”

“Some. Not much. Was it terrible?”

“Thankfully, we are through with it. She brushed some hair away from Sle’nel’s face, touching her forehead lightly, “You are so beautiful. How is it that I was fortunate enough to capture your attentions?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, beginning to look tired, “It must be your red hair. I find it irresistible. Are you coming to lie down?”

“In a moment, My Desire.”

The High Queen was tired from their journey through the forest but could feel the Dark Sorcerer search for her thoughts, most displeased with his ability to do as such. She waited for Sle’nel’ to fall asleep from the sleeping spell. Once Sle’nel’ was asleep, The High Queen quietly said, “Forgive Me, My Desire. I cannot risk you on the Dark Sorcerer.” She lay down next to Sle’nel’, hoping the eve would be a quiet one.

When she awoke in the morn, Sle’nel’ was already risen. The High Queen rose, opened the tent flap to her attendants, and prepared for the turn, “Have Sle’nel’ brought to Me.”

After some moments, Ann’wn and Meera arrived. They only bowed their heads instead of kneeling, a sign The High Queen knew well, “Tell Me.”

They looked worried, “The Elf, Caitha, and The Healer are missing, Highness.”

Her heart and mind rose suddenly to a shrill peak of desperation, the intensity of the knowledge stabbing her in the heart, “Missing? Have you searched for them?”

He has them! By the mothers, please tell Me this is not so.

“Yes, my Queen. We found their boot prints to the horses, then their horses’ trail, but they must have left just after the late eve. We will need to ride hard to catch them.”

NO!

She fought to control her raging fear, “All three? Together? Prior late eve?” The thought of such brought her emotions blazing forward.

Ann’wn nodded, “Yes, my Queen.”

She frowned, narrowing her eyes, turning angrier than she could ever prior recall, “The Dark Sorcerer. I thought I had prepared Sle’nel’ for such.” She turned and looked at the ground, seeing Sle’nel’s staff, bow and arrows, “They are without weapons.”

“Yes, Highness. All three seem to have gone together, without weapons.”

“Gather a small group. Bring The High Queen’s sword, and the Elf’s staff. We must leave quickly. Do you know where they head?”

“Not yet, Highness, but I have trackers on it.”

She kept her worst fears to herself, “Let us depart.”

“I go with you, Sister.”

She looked at Sam, then nodded.

She had the attendants place on her necklace of red stones and crown, tied the pouch with the large red stone to her sword belt, and picked up Sle’nel’s staff. She took her long cloak and headed for her horse. Ann’wn handed San’lr’in’ her High Queen’s sword, “No, Force Leader, I have much need of The First High Queen’s sword.”

Suddenly, she heard, “High Queen?”

She turned to the quiet barely-known voice and looked upon her, “I must depart, Young One.”

“Look for them in the red-stoned rock-face. In the caves. Well east of here.”

San’lr’in’ studied her for a moment, “You are a Seer?”

The young girl she had saved in the Grandmother’s dwelling nodded.

The High Queen sheathed her sword as Ann’wn handed it to her. She studied the young girl for another moment, placed a hand gently on her cheek, then suddenly turned back to her Force Leader, “Come. We must fly like the wind if we are to save them.”

Ann’wn was awed with The High Queen’s apparent calm resolve. She felt sickened, knowing that her own lover was in deep jeopardy at the moment, so didn’t know how The High Queen remained without emotion. She couldn’t know how angry The High Queen was with herself as they left.

How stupid I was to think that a mere sleeping spell would have kept My Elf safe.

She blamed herself for the occurrence, but kept thinking, Please let them be kept safe from his terrible harm.

Her rage was so intense that she could barely breathe. Her muscles were rigid in their tenseness from the extreme emotion of wrath that now consumed her, her teeth clenched tightly together. She struggled against it, knowing she had to remain in control of her emotions, knowing she had to keep hope strongly to her, but the rage was unyielding in its incessant and unrelenting torrent. Her entire being wanted to erupt in fury, but she found only herself in which to be angry.

She placed on her cloak’s hood then looked at Ann’wn, “Is all in readiness?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

Meera came up to San’lr’in’, “Highness? If he has harmed them in…” She couldn’t find the words to complete her thought.

San’lr’in’ well knew the hopelessness that Meera was feeling, but had to force herself away from such. Amongst all of them, and in spite of Sle’nel’ being among the kidnapped, The High Queen knew that she needed to provide the leadership necessary to retrieve their lost ones, “Let us just rescue them prior to him killing them, Warrior Woman.”

She turned to Ann’wn, “Ride hard, Force Leader. We must catch up to them prior to him expecting us to do so.”

They rode as quickly as their horses could run, following their trackers’ trail. Ann’wn had An’ther’on lead them, and she rode next to The High Queen. Ann’wn had brought her most skilled warriors with her. Among those now riding with her were Meera, Sam, Fon’elnn’, Uthrn, and the bravest of all Ann’wn’s other warriors. She watched The High Queen carefully, knowing that she must be concerned over Sle’nel’, Caitha, and her Healer’s capture, but was amazed that she showed no outward signs of it. Yet, throughout the entire journey, she saw that her Queen hadn’t said one word to anyone, nor had she looked around. But she did notice The High Queen’s deep frown and narrowed eyes.

If he has killed them, even D’klr’dil will think her life as blessed in comparison to what this one will suffer.

By just after midturn, they had reached the point where their trackers could find no further tracks. Ann’wn rode forward and spoke with them briefly. As she waited, The High Queen looked up into the sky and gave a soft whistle, hoping that she would receive a reply. Ann’wn rode back to her Queen.

“They have lost the trail, Highness.”

“I am astounded they were allowed to travel this far with it. He must be over-using his powers, and weakening, or he would have hid it long prior.”

Then she thought to herself, Either that or he is preoccupied with his new amusements.

“Should we separate to see if we can re-find the trail, Highness?”

“Give Me a moment, Force Leader. Let the others dismount until I am ready to depart.”

After a few moments, she heard the hoped-for reply. Her great raptor was flying to her. She looked around at the skies but per usual, she couldn’t see her until the last moment. She held out her arm and waited. Suddenly, she saw the great raptor come swooping down to her, finally landing gently upon her arm. Ann’wn watched from a short distance away, wondering what her Queen was saying to the large bird. She watched as the bird departed, then looked at her Queen, guessing they would now leave.

The High Queen dismounted and stood slightly apart from all as she went into her meditations.

“My Queen?”

Ann’wn seldom interrupted her meditations, “What is it, Force Leader?”

“May I have your leave to begin our search while you enter into your meditations?”

She tried to control her impatience enough to explain, “Force Leader, I do these not for My amusement. I do these now to find them. It is the quickest way in which to do so and will save us many moments, if I am allowed to complete them. I know what I do, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn looked lost and well saddened, “Yes, my Queen.” She turned and walked away.

The High Queen sensed her deep brokenness, “Ann’wn.”

She turned back, “Yes, my Queen?”

“I blame Myself for their kidnapping and want them returned even more than you. I am desperate in this search, but cannot show this to you. Do you understand this?”

“I think so, my Queen. I just need to keep as busy.”

“We will leave as soon as I find where he has taken them. Understand this, Force Leader. I am in deep fury at this, but I must take great caution to make no mistakes this turn, as one mistake could cost us their lives. We must make certain so that we lose no moment in finding them.”

“Yes, Highness. We will be ready when you are.”

When San’lr’in’ achieved the meditation she desired, she looked carefully across The Realm’s lands, searching for signs of her lover, her Storyteller, her Healer, or the Dark Sorcerer. She began her search close by, then slowly and painstakingly worked her way outward, remaining patient and thorough, knowing she had no moments for mistakes; knowing she had to find them.

After much careful searching, her mind finally saw something, There! As the Young Seer has said.

As The High Queen finally came out of her meditations, she saw that Fon’elnn’ had entered into the Master’s meditations. Ann’wn listened as they spoke quietly to each other.

“Did you find him, Master?”

“It being most difficult, but I thinking he being held up in the Great Rock Face. Another half-turn to a turn’s riding.”

“I felt the same. Allow him not into your thoughts, Master.”

“No, my Queen. And you must remaining masked as well.”

“Do you know the way?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Then guide us with all haste, Master. Make it less than a half-turn’s ride.”

She bowed, “My Queen.”

The High Queen returned the bow to Fon’elnn’, then turned and went to her horse, mounting as she spoke, “We depart, Force Leader. We must move quickly so that he has little opportunity to kill his captives. Head northeast of here. Fon’elnn’ can lead the way. We will hopefully arrive at sun’s set, and will face him at that moment, as he won’t expect us until well past midturn next.”

They rode as swift as lightning, each becoming more worried with each passing moment. For each of them, the moments passed by as if the moments in The Realm had slowed to a screaming crawl. As the sun’s set had long-prior occurred, The High Queen finally saw the large rock structure that she had felt in her mind.

He is there. I can feel him.

She desperately wanted to know if Sle’nel’ and the others were safe, but knew she couldn’t risk him being able to detect her thoughts. They rode until they were near enough, remaining well hidden in the surrounding forests. Fon’elnn’ halted them at the edge of the forest where the empty expanse began up to the large rock-face. It would only take a few moments to achieve the rock, but she hadn’t yet found the cave’s opening. Fon’elnn’ dismounted and motioned that everyone was to remain silent.

The High Queen’s great raptor called from overhead. The High Queen gave a soft whistle, then held out her arm. For many moments, the raptor and The High Queen seemed to communicate, then the raptor flew off, back into the skies far away from their eyesight.

The High Queen had learned what she needed to know, “They are here. He has many guards about him within the entryway.” She sighed deeply, heavy with emotion, “They have been here since the early morn.”

A sky of brilliant stars and a bright partial moon had risen with the sun’s set, so Fon’elnn’ informed Ann’wn and the others that they would wait until cloud covering or until moon’s set. San’lr’in’ was anxious to get inside and save her lover from the Dark Sorcerer, but saw the bright moon. Using the lightest spell possible so as to remain undetected by the Dark Sorcerer, she made some clouds to visit their portion of the sky.

* * * *

“What will it be, Elf? You or one of them?”

Sle’nel’ looked at the Dark Sorcerer, remaining silent. She studied his movements and his thinking, trying to waste the moments. As she did, she knew that San’lr’in’ and the others would already be on their way. She knew that if they could be found and if The High Queen could arrive before he killed them, San’lr’in’ would save them.

I know they come.

“You think they will be able to save you prior to your death, Elf?” He laughed, “Don’t be as foolish as this. We are well hidden. Even with her powers, she will take at least another turn to find us.”

She looked into his eyes, wondering how strong his powers really were.

He laughed absent mindedly and spoke to himself, “And then she will be mine.”

Sle’nel’ was trying to remain alert, but wished she could lie down. He had beaten her badly throughout the long turn, and displayed no signs of halting. She struggled to keep her mind in full awareness. He had yet to use his powers since their forced arrival, choosing to physically beat them instead. She wondered about this, wondering if he had been over-using his powers. She glanced over to The Healer, feeling sorry for her. The Healer had been beaten, then knocked unconscious. The Dark Sorcerer had then thrown her harshly down upon the cold stone floor, leaving her to her own resources.

At least she is yet alive.

“Yes, Elf. She is. It is you who will die, and soon. But I have at least until the late-morn, as there is no chance that they could track us here prior to this. They must first find us. So I have the full eve to have my pleasure with the three of you. And I have always wondered what it would be like to be with an Elf. You know of course that I am part R’kin’dles. And they always desire two things—to be with an Elf, and to kill an Elf. I will be able to do both, most honored High Sorcerer. And with your death, the Elves will never again return to The Realm, and I will become High Sorcerer.”

“Others will find a way to return the Elves to The Realm.”

He raised his hand and struck her backhanded, with full force, “I care not for your responses, Elf. I much prefer you silent.”

She had lost track of the many moments he had hit her on the side of the face, yet she tried to remain defiant. There was little else she could do, as her arms and legs were shackled tightly against the wall.

San’lr’in’. We need you.

She let her head lower for a moment to give it a chance to clear. She could feel blood running down her badly swollen cheek and neck and feel her head pound, but gave little attention to them. She risked a glance toward Caitha. Like The Healer, Caitha had also been beaten and knocked unconscious, but he had yet to do anything else to her.

Suddenly, his tone became angry, “Where is your staff? You were to bring it with you!”

She licked her lips, tasting blood and needing water. She felt thirsty and wondered how much blood she had lost, “Apparently, it didn’t follow. Your spells must be weaker than you believe them to be.”

He hit her again, harder upon this moment, “Insolence will cost you, Elf. Where is your staff? I must have it!”

Her head and jaw hurt from the blows to her face, but she displaced the pain as the Sorcerer Women had taught her. She could barely see out of her left eye, “You are the one to bring me to you. I was unaware that I came. How was I to know to bring it? Did you give it a personal invitation?”

He stared at her, fully angry at the moment, but suddenly smiled as he hit her again. She could see that he delighted in causing pain to others, but she also saw that his moods swung widely within a short span. She thought that if she saw him as an ordinary stranger, she might think him alluring, but couldn’t now find it within herself to think any kind thoughts of him. She had woken from whatever trance he had placed upon her, tied to the wall, and to the sight and sound of the beatings he had placed upon The Healer. As he beat The Healer, pounding her relentlessly, finally smashing her head solidly upon the stone floor, Sle’nel’ became sickened as she saw him smiling wickedly with each blow.

Looking at him now, his smile sent shivers of revulsion throughout her body. He was pleased that he could stir such emotion, “You are a most beautiful woman, Elf. Not as beautiful as some of the prior Elves I used to know, but more beautiful than any Mystic I have seen in this era. The High Queen is lucky to have such as you. I wonder if she will desire you after I have had my fill of you. But I think I will have some fun with the Storyteller prior to you. She also is quite beautiful.”

Up to this moment, the Dark Sorcerer had focused most of his attentions on Sle’nel’, and she wanted it to remain this way. She had never prior thought herself as brave, but couldn’t stand the thought of having to see and hear her friends being beaten or tortured. She had seen Caitha and The Healer being beaten, and it had been enough. She forced herself to remain alert so that she could keep his attentions focused only upon her, “You have knocked her unconscious. She will be of little use to you.”

He sneered at her, his voice taunting and filled with evil, “How very brave of you, Elf. You would risk yourself to save your friends. I would tell you not to bother. You are all to die, anyway. It is to be my gift to your Great High Queen as she steps into this cave.”

“You must be quite stupid to believe she will allow as such. You think your powers are stronger than hers?”

She knew she had to make him mad enough so that he remained focused upon her rather than Caitha or The Healer. And she knew that she had to give her Queen enough moments to arrive. She had no doubts that San’lr’in’ would arrive and would defeat this most vile creature; she just hoped it would be while they were yet alive. The Healer moaned, and the Dark Sorcerer turned to her. Sle’nel’ thought quickly, trying to keep his attentions upon her.

It was becoming more difficult for her to speak with her cheek as swollen as it was, “Why do you want the staff? Have you not these powers, already? I was informed that you are the greatest of all the sorcerers in our era.”

He looked back at her, his eyes narrowed, yet his ego slightly inflated, “I am, in truth. But your staff holds some powers that have remained elusive to me.”

“Which ones?”

He sneered at her, yet interested in the conversation, “And wouldn’t you just love to know.”

She took a guess, “The Elves wouldn’t give you these powers, then?”

He hit her again. She could tell he was thinking of other matters, as the blow wasn’t as hard as the others had been. Yet, her pain was great as he hit her solidly upon her already badly beaten and swollen face. She struggled through the pain, and struggled to keep him focused on her, “I didn’t think the staff could work for anyone but the one who spoke with the Sorrows.”

“I have ways to make you give me these powers. It can be done. And I have much need of these powers.”

“Why? So you can inflict yourself and your tortures onto all those who would oppose you?”

He sneered at her again, “Is that not the way of the ones who conquer? It is the same across all battles. You, of all the others, cannot be this naive.” Suddenly, without any warning, his mood shifted yet again, “Tell me, Elf. Do you find me appealing?”

“What does it matter to you? You take what you want with little regard to this.”

“I take what I am due!” He had been angered at her statement, but she couldn’t guess as to why.

“Due? You shouldn’t even be in this era. You are from another.”

Ignoring her, he came up close and ran his thumb roughly across her swollen and bleeding lip. He then placed the tip of his thumb in his mouth, “Hmmm … the taste of Elfin blood is most exciting.”

He traced the outline of one of her breasts roughly, allowing himself to be moved in his need and urgency. She could see that his breathing was becoming more rapid as his excitement grew. She readied her body for the moment he would remove her from the shackles. He placed both his hands on her breasts, squeezing hard. The pain increased, but she remained silent, trying to show no emotion.

Suddenly, he ripped her shirt apart, exposing her breasts, “Beautiful.”

She closed her eyes and thought of her Queen, She will come. I know this is so. I know it!

The Healer stirred, looking back at Sle’nel’. She lay upon the floor confused, but seeing that the sorcerer was placing his attentions onto Sle’nel’.

Without turning to The Healer, he said, “Remain as you are, Healer, or you will die sooner.”

The Healer tried to remove the pain from her body, but was overly confused from her head injury to know where to begin. She concentrated upon the moment, focusing upon her pains. She knew that her face was swollen and bruised from the beatings, that her head was bleeding from being smashed against the floor, that it hurt to breathe, and that her right arm was most likely broken. She began with her head.

Caitha had woken a few moments prior, but had remained as she was, waiting for the correct moment. She guessed that he might know she was awake, given his sorcerer abilities. She wondered when her lover and The High Queen would arrive.

“I think this the moment for our pleasures, Elf.”

She spat into his face, “You disgust me.”

He looked at her, frowning, then leered, “Have you ever lain with another while standing, Elf?” He laughed manically, then pulled out his sword and placed it into the fire. After a few moments, he removed the red-hot sword, unbuttoned his pants, then began his tortures and pleasures on the Elf.

* * * *

As the clouds finally covered the moon, San’lr’in’ prepared herself. She had sensed into the cave enough to know that Sle’nel’ and the others were yet alive, but also knew that they were badly beaten and were being tortured. She tried placing her raging anger aside to ensure that she could win this battle, and to ensure Caitha and the others remained alive, then called Ann’wn to her.

Whispering, she said, “Do you see the cave’s entrance?”

Ann’wn nodded.

“There will be many guards inside. It will be up to you to disable them. I will enter first.”

“But My Queen, they will see—”

“I will hide myself. I will go unseen by them.”

Ann’wn nodded, not understanding.

She looked at Ann’wn, knowing of what they would find once in the cave, “Prepare yourself, Force Leader. They have been badly beaten, but are alive.”

She saw Ann’wn tense. She placed a hand upon her shoulder, “Be brave. It is what they will need from us.”

Ann’wn nodded, but now with a tear in her eye. The High Queen looked over to Fon’elnn’, trying to keep herself distant from the emotions that now haunted her Force Leader. She tried to hold her consuming rage within her for a few more moments, nodded to Fon’elnn’, then to Ann’wn, and they all ran silently to the cave’s entrance. At the entrance, The High Queen whispered a soft spell, masking herself from view. Ann’wn could barely make out her form, seeing that her Queen had become mostly invisible, blending perfectly into the cave.

Not knowing that her Queen had moved close to her, Ann’wn jumped as The High Queen whispered in her ear, “Give Me a few long moments, Force Leader. I must arrive to the Dark Sorcerer prior to you making any noise, or he may kill them prior to My arrival.”

Ann’wn nodded, knowing that her High Queen had left, but only by the sight of her boot prints in the dirt. San’lr’in’ entered the cave, moving as quickly but silently as possibly. While the guards couldn’t see her, she didn’t want to give away her presence to the Dark Sorcerer. As she neared the Dark Sorcerer’s location, she cringed as violent torrents of rage exploded through her body when she heard Sle’nel’s agonized demented screams.

She forced herself to swallow the bile and moans that threatened to escape from her, By the mothers, help Me save her.

With no doubt, she well knew what the Dark Sorcerer was doing to Sle’nel’ to cause such sounds of tortured terror.

She fiercely fought the internal rage that struggled so violently to burst free from her. She called all her powers to her, then silently unsheathed her sword and touched the stone in her pouch, This is the moment, Great Red Stone. Enhance My powers, as I have great need of them.

Remaining invisible used much of San’lr’in’s strength, but she risked it until she reached the room where the screams were coming from. She entered into the large room, quickly assessing the situation, seeing that they were all yet alive, but also seeing that the Dark Sorcerer was now torturing Sle’nel’, who was hanging limply from her shackles. She briefly noticed Sle’nel’ was trying to remain conscious, and trying not to scream out her great pain as he placed the tip of the red-hot sword well into and through the side of her knee.

San’lr’in’ undid her cloak, allowing it to drop to the floor, then used her eager powers to knock him well away from Sle’nel’. Fully enraged with barely controlled fury, she used her powers to throw him with the greatest of forces against the far wall. She heard a satisfying ‘thud’ as his body hit hard against the wall, and an even more satisfying groan of pain, and took the brief moment prior to his recovery to try to comfort her Elf. She placed her hand on her lover’s head and sent her some strength and hope.

Sle’nel’ raised her head and looked at her, trying to smile, but unable to do so. Her face was now overly swollen to speak any further, but she tried, “Than’rn’…?”

The pain in Sle’nel’s face and eyes made The High Queen’s wrath burst, but while mixed in the extremes of emotion, she smiled tenderly at her lover, “We have arrived, My Bright Star.”

As she spoke, she made a slight motion with her hand, undoing Sle’nel’s shackles, helping her fall softly to the cave’s floor. She covered her Elf’s well tortured yet mostly exposed body with her cloak, seeing blood escape from her private areas, then returned her complete attentions to the Dark Sorcerer. She understood well the tortures that had caused that blood.

Her rage began to surge forward, Now you suffer for these acts.

He had just managed to stand, sending a spell to her. She countered it, thinking it was a pitiful attempt on his part, hoping this was an indication that she had injured him. He picked up his sword and moved toward her.

He halted for a moment, “I didn’t think you could arrive as quickly as this. But not soon enough, my red-haired lovely. While you have ruined my surprise for you, you did allow me the moments to have my pleasures with your treasured ones.”

The High Queen forced herself to remain distant from this knowledge, but could feel her wrath at the very end of her fingertips, as her boiling hot hate rose up to her throat. She loathed him for what he had done, but could sense that he told the truth—he had his pleasures with Sle’nel’. She refused to allow her hate to engulf and force her into carelessness. She said nothing, knowing it would give away her anger, focusing intently on his actions, instead. She raised her sword and prepared herself to kill him.

“You are quite exceptional, my San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, as our grandmother said. I believed her, but only mildly so, and now find myself fully captivated by your appearance.”

She ignored his words, looking upon him carefully, sensing his powers. She could feel that they were stronger than she had first guessed. She motioned again with her hand, trying to throw him against the wall once more, but guessing that it wouldn’t work on him upon the second attempt.

He raised his own hand, halting the spell just prior to it unleashing upon him. San’lr’in’ could see that he easily cast off the spell, “You called the former High Queens to you. A smart move, considering.”

His words began to irritate her, “I care not at all for your thoughts.”

He ignored her statement, “And your guard killed Grandmother. How sad for me.” He tried to look sad for a moment, then brightened, casting away his prior thought as if nothing, “Oh well, she was overly greedy and would have insisted I return the favors.”

“I should have guessed that you learned from her.”

He laughed, “I quite enjoy being in your realm, but enjoy it more because of your presence. I have watched you from afar since my return to The Realm. You are most exceptional.”

She used another power, this one slightly stronger than the prior, testing his strength and abilities. As prior, he countered it easily.

He laughed again, “You are no match against me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. My sorcery is much stronger than yours and The First High Queen’s powers. Even Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ was no match for me. Perhaps you remain unaware as to the strength of my sorcery. I have seen the sorcerers in this era and find them pitifully weak and useless. I am stronger than you and all the prior The High Queens.”

She reminded herself, Careful. Don’t grow careless. Discover his weaknesses. Don’t allow him to know of your true strength.

He stood gazing at her, into her eyes, trying to discover her secrets. She found his gaze and presence hypnotizing, but found him overly assured of his own abilities, easily casting aside his attempts to overtake her mind. She studied him for a moment, seeing that he was at least two-heads taller than she stood, with shiny black hair that hung freely down his back. As she examined him fully, she found herself unexplainably allured by his eyebrows that fully captured her attention, even away from the sparkle of his bluest of blue eyes, even bluer than Sam’s. She distanced herself away from his forced presence, avoiding the charm he used so well to captivate and control his prey.

“You are truly astonishing, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I stand stunned in your presence. Although I must say, it was truly wonderful to take my pleasures with your Elf.”

She fought to ignore his statement, feeling her body tense at the words. She knew that the long-prior sorcerers were powerful beyond anything now in The Realm, but guessed that he hadn’t yet realized that she had been given many more powers than all the prior High Queens. She prepared herself to use his ignorance to her advantage, while she momentarily touched the large red stone.

He will lose because of his arrogance. This is one of his weaknesses.

She pushed his statement aside, “Release your powers to Me. I would then assure your safety in this realm for the duration of your pitiful lifespan.”

“How very generous of you, High Queen. But your powers are no match for mine, even though I sense that you are well more powerful than your First High Queen, Drn’rn’thel’ineln’. And she wasn’t nearly as beautiful as you. It will be a pity to have to kill you. Join me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Join me so that I don’t have to kill such beauty as yours. Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ seemed to enjoy my companionship, or shall I say offerings, quite well. I would strive to please you.”

Using another small power, she sent a ball of fire at him, testing his strength. He repelled it, but not as easily as prior. She took careful note of his abilities.

“Your self-involved talk is tedious.”

She heard Caitha and The Healer moan, and saw that Sle’nel’ was more injured than she had first thought, but once again forced herself to remain distant from them, keeping the main task at-hand. She fought against her rage as she fought against the Dark Sorcerer, refusing to lose to neither. But it was taking all her strength and powers to do so.

“Your Elf cannot give you what I can, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I can take away all your responsibilities for you. No longer will you have to take on this burden. Although I must say, the Elf does manage to give a considerable amount through her pleasures. I could not get enough of moving strongly into her. Each moment with her was better than the prior. The feeling was like no other.” He leered at her, “But you know well of this, don’t you, my Love.”

Her eyes narrowed at the thought of what he had done to Sle’nel’, but she resisted the urge to attempt to kill him at this moment, choosing to wait until she could be certain of his defeat. She knew he was taunting her, but felt as if her rage were about to burst out of her skin.

Don’t risk this loss. You must not lose this battle. Your moment will come.

She took great care to make no mistakes with him. She studied him more carefully, wondering as to why he despised the Elves so.

“Tell me, Sorcerer. Are you related to Sume’n’tinel’ti’non?”

“I am related to all three of you, including your eldest sister. But she is far removed from your beauty and hasn’t the powers you possess.”

She took a guess, “You are a R’kin’dles.”

He held out his arm, and his staff came flying to him. With great anger, he said, “I am part R’kin’dles, and am vowed to rid The Realm of Elves. They have done nothing but harm to the R’kin’dles.”

He held his staff out from him and sent a spell meant to blind her. She held up her sword, using it to repel the spell easily prior to it even touching her. She knew that he was testing her strength.

He laughed, “Your are quick minded, also. I am pleased. You are an able opponent.”

She said nothing, but saw that he studied the sword for a moment. His eyebrows rose as he made the connection, his eyes widening in surprise, “How is this possible? How could you have The High Queen’s Sword? This sword should have been long-prior buried with Drn’rn’thel’ineln’.”

“Quite startling, is it not? Yet, here it is.” She refused to tell him any further of the tale.

“I am surprised, but am pleased as to your abilities. It makes you all the more fascinating … and desirable.”

“I care nothing about pleasing you.”

“Have you not the slightest curiosity regarding me, my Love?”

“No.”

He wasn’t pleased with her answer, seeing that his well-practiced charms were ineffectual against this High Queen. He cast another spell and sent it her way, a spell meant to rid her of Sle’nel’s staff. She held out her hand quickly, and as easily as she had prior, cast off the spell.

“You are not as strong as you believe of yourself, Sorcerer.”

Quietly and without movement, she called the power of confusion to her, then as quickly cast it upon the Dark Sorcerer. It was a small and mostly insignificant power, but like him, she used it to test his alertness and abilities.

He had been slightly unguarded. The spell confused him for a short moment, and then he cast it suddenly away, “A spell of confusion? You hold sorcerer powers as well, my beauty? I am surprised yet again. This I knew not of you. You are indeed most intriguing.”

He sent another spell to her. Instead of repelling it, she took the spell into herself, now owning it. She noted that it had been a spell of turning one into stone. As she took the spell from him, he grew angry.

“You cannot do this. You cannot remove my spells from me!”

“I can if you choose to give them to Me. You have no such an ability, oh mighty one?” She laughed lightly, irritating him even further, but also bewildering him. He wondered if she would be able to do this with each spell he sent to her. Few across all The Realm’s eras had such a power as this.

He tried again. As prior, she took the spell as one of her own. She felt that it had been even a stronger spell, as he tried to kill her this moment. She remained well focused, knowing that she was yet learning his limits.

Using his staff, he sent a spell meant to throw San’lr’in’ a long distance, but again she took the spell as her own. Then suddenly, she brought Sle’nel’s staff forward and cast a spell of her own, making his staff to fly to her. He hadn’t been prepared for the quickness of such a move.

As his staff jerked out of his hand, he screamed, “Nooooooo! Not my staff!”

She grabbed his staff as it flew to her, studied it, then after a brief moment of a quick quiet chant, broke it in half. She looked up quickly, preparing herself for his anger. She saw that he was fully surprised at what she had done, but had picked up a sword again.

“You choose to engage me in a sword dance, Sorcerer?” She could now feel his anger growing against her.

“I am much stronger than you. Prepare to die.”

“You are stupid, Sorcerer. And I had thought you to be more intelligent than this.”

He lunged at her, thinking her to be mostly unskilled in the sword. She scoffed at his attempt, hitting him on the back with the hilt of her sword as he went flying by her, uncontrolled.

“DON’T LAUGH AT ME!”

He shows his weakness! She laughed, knowing it would anger him further, “But you are pathetic and ridiculous.”

She became angered at herself for a brief moment, realizing that she should have killed him upon that moment. But she let her anger depart as quickly, knowing that she could take no risk in this; knowing that when she went to kill him, the moment must be well assured.

He charged at her, bringing his sword down at her with full force. She held it off, then made a few swift moves from her long-prior training, mystifying him with her abilities.

“How do you know of such moves?”

She shrugged as if they were nothing, “These Master moves, Sorcerer? They are just a simple diversion of mine.”

He tried again, but as prior she evaded his blows easily, mocking his attempts. He ran over to Sle’nel’, holding the sword to her eye, “Here is what I have waited for. Here is my present to you.”

Her anger yet trying to break loose, San’lr’in’ cast it aside as she waved her hand slightly, making his sword come flying to her. She caught it, then sent a spell his way, causing him to fall to the floor.

He was now fully engulfed within his own rage against her. He held out both hands and sent a huge flame to San’lr’in’, intending to consume her. Using her great powers, she bounced the flame of energy back to him as if it were mere child’s play. He caught it, but it had cost him much effort to do so. He then sent another spell to her, trying to kill her by boiling within. The spell caught her off-guard in its strength. She grew angry with herself, knowing that she had sensed the great power within the spell just a brief moment to it causing her to lose.

NO! Be more careful. Think! Prepare yourself.

As she diverted it, he sent yet another spell of a giant poisoned and angry snake. She had to cast another spell onto it swiftly so as to avoid its attack, but did so, sending it back to the Dark Sorcerer. He had to react even more quickly than The High Queen to avoid its venom aimed at him, as her spell had been even stronger.

“You are stronger than I had first imagined.”

“I grow weary of you.”

She sensed him growing weaker, but also angrier. She knew she would have to act soon prior to his anger being unleashed. She remained cautious, knowing she could make no mistakes with him.

Focus your training. You cannot lose, or all The Realm loses.

They fought between themselves for many more long moments, with her raising the strength at each attempt, testing him. With highly trained focus and skill, she waited for the correct moment as she continued to study his powers and abilities. She realized that all her long hard moments of training were now singularly focused for this moment, only. All her training, all her powers and guile, all her agility, all brought forward for this one test of wills and strength.

Then, Finally. I have you!

As he prepared to send another spell to her, she instantly brought one of the great powers to her, entombing him within a circle of energy.

And suddenly, the fight was over.

He remained as he had been standing, unable to move about; unable to use any of his spells. He was fully imprisoned within the circle. She thought the use of this massive power would weaken her, but was pleased that she yet felt strong. For a moment, she feared that he would be able to undo the spell, but saw that he couldn’t, grateful that it held true. After all the tortures, threats, and spells, he was now captured.

She had won.

She hung her head for a moment, Thank you.

She had thought the words, but knew not to whom she said them, just feeling grateful that she had been able to win the long and difficult battle. While she had been far overly concerned for Sle’nel’, Caitha and her Healer, she had remained focused upon removing the Dark Sorcerer from The Realm. Finally, after what seemed overly many moments, the Dark Sorcerer was finished.

Prior to this moment, Ann’wn and the others had arrived, after they had searched and disabled the Dark Sorcerer’s guards. Now that The High Queen had the Dark Sorcerer safely imprisoned within her powers, Ann’wn motioned the guards to take Caitha, The Healer, and Sle’nel’ away from the cave. Ann’wn winced as she went to The Healer, seeing her well injured and in great pain.

Sam had gone to Caitha and then to Sle’nel’, shocked at their condition, “Sle’nel’. Can you hear me?”

Sle’nel’ opened one eye, then whispered, “Sam.”

Tears came to Sam’s eyes upon seeing how seriously injured her former lover was, “It is over now, Sle’nel’. You are safe.” She placed her hand carefully upon Sle’nel’s good shoulder, touching her gently, “I am so sorry we couldn’t arrive sooner, Sle’nel’. But we have done much to arrive as soon as this.” She placed her hand gently on Sle’nel’s forehead, “I am so grateful that you are alive.”

“Than’lr’in’?”

“She is safe. She has defeated the Dark Sorcerer. He has lost.”

“Caitha?”

Sam nodded, amazed at Sle’nel’s strength and resolve, “She hasn’t been seriously injured.”

“The Healer?”

Sam shook her head in disbelief of Sle’nel’. Seldom had she witnessed such quality, How could I have let such as her go? She nodded, “She will heal, but has some serious injuries. None such as yours, though.”

As The High Queen’s guards gently carried the three captives out of the cave, Ann’wn went to her Queen, as did Meera, “We would like to have some moments alone with this one, my Queen, to ensure a most painful of deaths. Our lovers deserve this revenge.”

She thought about it for a long moment, uncertain if this should be allowed. She responded softly, “I will give you this after I remove his powers, but with one condition. You must not kill him. He is destined for the Sorrows of the Stones. This will have to suffice, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn bowed her head “It is enough, my Queen.”

The Dark Sorcerer was begging her, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Leave me not in here. I will give you my powers. I will surrender to you. I knew not you were as strong as this. Please—give me not to the powers of the Stones. Please!”

He had never prior known of such powers that San’lr’in’ had used against him. In all the greatness of his powers, she had finally made him look as a mere child with his spells. He never believed he could lose, but now he was fully halted in his plans and actions, as well as his life. In his era, The High Queen had no such powers as San’lr’in’s.

“You surrendered any opportunity for living when you hurt those in My heart. And know this, your powers will be The Realm’s even without your consent.”

She walked slowly up to his cell of captivity. Fon’elnn’ grew concerned, “High Queen. Releasing not this one. He having many powers. Many. He is not needing his staff.”

She raised her hand in acknowledgement but said nothing, yet looking at the Dark Sorcerer, “Your fate finally meets up with you, Brn’stn’gil’. You will now receive your due. I regret that you couldn’t use your powers for The Realm, Sorcerer, as they are indeed mighty. But you instead chose to follow the path of darkness.”

She motioned slightly with her hand, making the ball of energy to follow her as she walked to the outside of the cave. As she exited the cave, she gave another motion, halting it. The Dark Sorcerer continued to plead to her, wailing in his defeat, to let him live. He begged and begged, but she remained passive and unhearing of his pleas.

Feel nothing. Hear nothing. Remove yourself from all emotions, as you were taught.

She bowed her head, then looked to the sky as she raised her arms. She chanted for a short moment, then touched the circle that held the Dark Sorcerer. All watched as his powers left him, seeing them move into the circle’s energy. He screamed as it occurred, never having been without his powers, as she allowed the usual pain that accompanied the transfer. Ann’wn thought that it looked most painful. The High Queen brought Sle’nel’s staff to the circle, touching the tip of it slightly to the circle’s boundary. The powers transferred silently into the staff, leaving the Dark Sorcerer completely and forever powerless. She looked quizzically at Sle’nel’s staff, noticing that it felt somewhat heavier after the transfer of powers, having no such knowledge that spells weighed this much.

Displaying no outward sign of emotion, she motioned to Ann’wn. With a voice so cold in its delivery as to turn warmed blood to ice, she said, “Force Leader. I release him to your care. You and the Warrior Woman have but three turns. If he dies while in your care, you will take his place.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, cringing at The High Queen’s distant and harsh words, “Thank you, my Queen. He will remain alive.” Meera also winced at the words, never hearing as such from a leader, but believing them fully.

“Should you choose to remove any of his … ummmm … parts, keep them close by. The Sorrows will desire all of him. It is their due.”

She released the circle of energy from around the now powerless Dark Sorcerer, and Ann’wn took charge of him. As Ann’wn and Meera took him to begin inflicting their tortures upon him, she went to where Sle’nel’ was lying.

She knelt down beside her, aching in having restrained her great rage and guilt, “My Desire. I am sorry I did not arrive sooner.”

Sle’nel’ was in much pain, hovering on unconsciousness, but moved her fingers to her lover’s lips, taking great comfort in their realness. She said softly, with the greatest of efforts, “You came.”

San’lr’in’ looked upon her well-beaten Elf, seeing all the injuries. A tear came to her eye, and her rage and emotions came forward so quickly that she could barely control them, “I am so sorry, My Elf. I should have prevented this. This was My fault. I have failed you.”

Sle’nel’ was in immense pain, but placed her hand gently on her Queen’s cheek, “No … You saved us … But I am no longer desirable.”

“WHAT?” Her anger grew at the Dark Sorcerer for causing Sle’nel’ to think as such.

He will suffer for what he did!

“This is not truth. Nothing will prevent My desire of you, My Love. Nothing. Think not these vile thoughts. They are merely of the spells he cast upon you.”

She touched Sle’nel’s head, touching her softly and with great love, “I am sorry, My Elf. I had only wanted happiness for you. Now you lay here before Me, broken and abused.” She lowered her head, ashamed of herself, “I should have prevented this. Look what he has done to you.”

“San’lr’in’, I will live. Once the … pain … is gone, I will feel … improved.”

San’lr’in’ studied Sle’nel’s wounds for a moment, assessing the damage the Dark Sorcerer had inflicted upon her. She touched Sle’nel’s head gently, then moved her hands carefully over each wound. She withheld her shock as she discovered each wound, and as she discovered what the Dark Sorcerer had truly done to her lover. He had made a hole from the front of her shoulder clear through to the back of it with something red-hot. He had raped her, most brutally, and she could tell that it had occurred more than once. He had hit her several moments upon her face. He had placed his sword into her thigh, her breast, and her knee. And he slammed her head against something very hard. With all this, her greatest surprise was that Sle’nel’ remained conscious.

As she gave Sle’nel’ some relief from her greatest of pains, and as she began to try to heal some of her greatest of wounds, she heard the Dark Sorcerer screaming from the tortures now being inflicted upon him. She never cared for the sound of torture or the notion of it, but found herself thinking it was his due. She removed herself from the sounds.

“I am going to give you a sleeping spell, My Desire, so that you may rest comfortably. When you awaken, you will feel much less pain.”

Sle’nel’ was having great difficulty remaining conscious now, but placed her hand on San’lr’in’s arm: “I … love … you, my Queen.” She breathed heavily for a moment, with great effort, then spoke softly again, “Remember … this. I need you.”

She sat back, seeing that Sle’nel’ had fallen asleep from the strong sleeping spell. She shook her head, feeling ashamed of herself for allowing such tortures to occur. Escaped tears of uncontrollable anger and sorrow rolled down her cheek, and her lungs no longer wished to breathe. Her lover was beaten beyond recognition, and had been well abused. She felt in awe of this most strong of gentle Elves, knowing she had suffered beyond all endurance levels. The High Queen became enraged with herself, and didn’t know what to do with it. She knew that her Elf would no longer be able to abide her. She took one last look at her great love, breathed deeply, then went to help The Healer and Caitha.

I have failed her.

Caitha had been beaten, but was the least harmed of the three. The Dark Sorcerer had knocked her head against the wall, but the impact hadn’t cracked the skull. He had kicked her in the ribs, legs and arms, but nothing had been broken. The worse injuries were the blows to her face, but were far from the severe wounds sustained by Sle’nel’. Meera had accompanied The High Queen to Caitha, letting Ann’wn proceed with the tortures of the Dark Sorcerer until The High Queen was finished with Caitha.

The High Queen smiled gently down at her as she removed some of the pain, “You will heal quickly enough, My Singer of Songs. You are strong.”

Caitha touched San’lr’in’s cheek softly, “I am fine, my Queen, because of Jandra. She saved The Healer and me from even more beatings and tortures from the Dark Sorcerer. She was so brave.”

“You are all brave, My Storyteller. None of you yielded to his spells.”

She looked sad, “Because of Jandra, my Queen. She remained strong, and showed us how. She took the burden on herself. She kept telling us that you were on your way, even as she was being tortured.”

“You were all brave, Caitha. None of you took the path of death. This is not easy.”

Caitha began to cry, recounting the tortures and abuse he forced onto Sle’nel’.

Meera couldn’t stand it when Caitha cried, “Are you in great pain, Caitha? Is this why you cry?”

Caitha looked sadly at Meera, then to The High Queen, yet crying, “What he did to her, M’Love, I cannot remove from my head. It was the most awful of moments. I could do nothing to help, and yet she willingly let him so that he would leave The Healer and me alone. It is the most awful of memories. Poor, poor Jandra.”

The High Queen felt sick with this information, but remained strong, “I know, Caitha. I know. I have already seen our Elf, but you are now free to let these terrible visions go. Sle’nel’ is resting comfortably. I have removed much of her pain, and have begun to help her to heal. I will do more for her after I tend to The Healer. Elves are always this brave, Caitha. We are lucky for their presence.”

She touched her hand gently to Caitha’s head, removing some of the pain, healing some of the head wound, and completely removing some of the most terrible of memories. She winced as she took the memories into her own, not wanting these terrible images of terror, yet never wanting to forget what her Elf had endured. Her heart felt heavy in its sorrow. She gave Caitha a sleeping spell, then turned to Meera, “You should be proud of her. She suffered much, but remained strong. Tend to her gently, Warrior Woman.”

Meera looked down at her Caitha, then to The High Queen, looking sad and lost. The High Queen placed a hand on Meera’s shoulder, “I am in truth most sorry for this, My Warrior Woman. I should have prevented as such. But I do not ask your forgiveness in this. It is My blame to bear.”

Meera was shocked at the statement, never thinking this to be The High Queen’s fault, but as she began to protest, The High Queen turned and left. She went to The Healer’s tent, “Bring Ann’wn to Me.”

She looked down at The Healer, seeing that she was barely conscious. Her heart recoiled in shock as she saw her former lover as broken and beaten as this.

My poor, poor Healer. I am so sorry.

She touched her hand gently to The Healer’s head wound, feeling that the skull had been cracked. She closed her eyes for a moment, sending her healing powers to help heal this terrible wound, using many of her healing powers to do so.

The Healer stirred, “My Queen.”

She spoke softly, “Shhhhh, Healer. Rest. You are all alive and now safe. Your head is well injured, so try not to move. I will remove your pain, heal your wound some, and give you a sleeping spell so that you will rest comfortably. You were very brave, My most excellent Healer.”

Ann’wn walked in, “My Queen. How does she fare?”

She looked up at Ann’wn, “Wait but a moment while I finish.”

She felt The Healer’s right arm, feeling that the bone had been badly broken.

“Remain strong, My most valued Healer. I must set your bone.”

The Healer screamed, but only for a short moment, as The High Queen quickly sent more healing powers to help the bone begin to heal. She examined the remainder of The Healer’s body, finding that The Healer had been kicked on her side, now having two broken ribs. The High Queen helped the ribs to begin their healing process, then removed much of her pain. After securing the broken bones with wrappings, The High Queen was finally completed in her initial healing tasks.

The Healer opened her eyes, “You saved us. Sle’nel’ knew you would. She kept telling us of such.”

She could barely speak, but knew that San’lr’in’ now blamed herself for all their injuries, “Not your fault, High One.”

She touched her left hand to her Queen’s arm, speaking slowly, softly and with great effort, “Sle’nel’ was most brave. How does she fare?”

The High Queen felt more than sickened at the sight of all three of them, all so badly injured, all because of her. She tried to remain strong, smiling tenderly, her eyes slightly misting, yet her sorrow was beginning to consume her, “She is recovering and will heal. We will rest here for a few turns while you mend.”

The High Queen placed a strong sleeping spell onto her Healer, needing her to rest, but The Healer tried to continue to speak, “Please, High One. Don’t blame yourself. We knew that you woul…”

As she finally fell asleep. San’lr’in’ stood and placed her hand on Ann’wn’s cheek, “My Treasured One. In full truth, I am sorry for this occurrence and know that it is My blame, solely. But your lover will heal. My greatest concern is for her head wound, but I have set it to healing. I will check on her later this midturn. She will sleep comfortably.”

“Thank you, My Queen, but it is not your blame that—”

But The High Queen had already turned and left, not hearing what Ann’wn now said. She returned to her own lover, checking once again on her great wounds, now sensing into her womb.

Good. She remains barren. He was unable to plant his seed into her.

Whatever he had used to pierce her shoulder had been so hot that it had seared the inside, so little bleeding had occurred. She placed her hands on top of each other, then onto the wound. She closed her eyes and concentrated, sending great healing powers onto the wound, hoping it would help, using many of her powers, and much of her strength. She did the same to Sle’nel’s breast and knee, where he had stuck in the tip of his sword. She removed more of her Elf’s pain, and saw that Sle’nel’ was now breathing more comfortably. She touched her hand to the Elf’s head lightly, removing some of the more painful memories from her, taking them as her own. Her breath left her for a moment as she did so, and her heart all but quit beating, horrified in the learning of the painful tortures that Sle’nel’ had endured.

She well knew that she couldn’t endure the same tortures nearly as well.

She examined her for a moment, thinking, I have lost My Elf to the Dark Sorcerer.

These healings took much of her strength, but she didn’t care. She gave all she could and used many of her powers, knowing that Sle’nel’ deserved everything she could give. She then stood and looked at her attendants, “She will sleep for a long while. If there is any need of Me, if there is any change, send for Me.”

Before the attendants could say anything, she turned and left the tent. Ann’wn, Meera and Sam had all become concerned about their Queen’s belief in her own blame, so were having her closely watched. Since Caitha and The Healer would sleep for many moments, Ann’wn remained close to her Queen, worried over her. She watched as The High Queen moved away from all others, moving into her meditations as she so often did, alone, while in her High Queen’s Gardens, prior to the Elf.

The High Queen removed herself away from the sounds of The Realm, from the sounds of the ongoing torture of the Dark Sorcerer, I should have known better. I have failed them.

She tried to avoid the meditation she had vowed to avoid, willing herself to remain near The Realm as her punishment for her own stupidity, I knew he would attempt such as this. I should have known better.

I am a fool.

The rescue of Sle’nel’, Caitha, and The Healer had taken until the midmorn, so all those who had been on the mission had remained without sleep, including The High Queen. Since she had commanded that they would now remain here for at least three turns while Sle’nel’ and the other two began to heal, Ann’wn sent for the remainder of the travelers. During the turn, Meera, Sam and Ann’wn took turns watching over their Queen and the three injured ones, while The High Queen remained separate from them and all The Realm, unmoving. On various moments, The High Queen would shift from one meditation to another, often returning to her first, crying softly to herself.

Upon each of these moments, whoever was watching over her would go to her, place their hand on her shoulder and say, “It wasn’t your fault, my Queen. You saved them.”

“Leave Me,” was the only response they got.

Ann’wn became worried, so attempted another strategy. She went to her and said, “My Queen.”

“Leave Me.”

“The Elf needs you, my Queen. She moaned in her sleep.”

The High Queen instantly exited her meditations and went to Sle’nel’. Seeing that she was yet asleep, she removed more of her pain, provided more healing, then returned to her stance and meditations. Throughout the remainder of the turn, Ann’wn used the ruse to keep her Queen within The Realm.

“My Queen.”

“Leave Me.”

“The Healer is in pain.”

Upon each occasion, The High Queen would remove more of their pain and provide more healing of their wounds, growing weaker within herself from doing so. When it came the moment for the eve meal, none could get The High Queen to eat. When it came the moment for sleep, none could get her to remove herself from her meditations. She stood without moving, as she had so often prior done in her gardens. All alone throughout the entire eve, without sleep, without rest.

The morn came, and yet again they couldn’t get their Queen to eat. Throughout the turn Ann’wn would force her Queen to remove herself from her distant stance.

“My Queen. It is the moment you tend to Caitha.”

“My Queen. It is the moment you tend to the Elf.”

“My Queen. It is the moment you tend to The Healer.”

In the meanwhile, Sle’nel’ had gained consciousness, but now wondered as to why her Queen wasn’t with her. She became as depressed as her Queen.

She no longer desires me.

She no longer can stand the sight of me.

By the end of the second turn, Ann’wn thought that her Queen would be overly exhausted and would choose to sleep. But the same pattern continued.

“My Queen.”

“Leave Me.”

“You must sleep.”

“LEAVE ME.”

The third turn came, and yet The High Queen wouldn’t listen to anyone, unless it was to tend to Caitha, Sle’nel’ or The Healer. The remainder of their traveling companions had already joined them at the site, and all now just waited until it was the moment to regain their journey.

Ann’wn tried yet another idea, “My Queen.”

“Leave Me.”

“It is the third turn. This is the turn is which you wished to remove the Dark Sorcerer.”

The information was received, and Ann’wn heard only silence in response—a good sign.

The High Queen exited from her meditations, then turned to Ann’wn, “I have need of the High Sorcerer’s staff.”

“Yes, my Queen. But you look weak.”

The comment went ignored, “How fares the torture?”

“Except for the severe head injuries of The Healer, we decided to give him the same tortures he inflicted onto Caitha, The Healer, and Sle’nel’, plus a few more.”

She grimaced at the thought, thinking of everything he had done to Sle’nel’. “He lives?”

“Yes, my Queen. Fully. He is also fully alert. But crazed from fear of more torture.”

“A good lesson to others in The Realm who would desire to follow his example. Lead Me.”

Ann’wn led her Queen to where they had the Dark Sorcerer waiting. She could tell that her Queen was well weakened from using all her healing powers, from lack of sleep, and from lack of food. The High Queen moved slowly, looking as if the entire weight of The Realm was upon her. She also hadn’t allowed her attendants to tend to her, so she looked very different than her tended norm, her clothes hanging limply upon her.

She walked up toward the Dark Sorcerer, but remained somewhat at a distance. Their eyes met. Barely able to speak from the great pain, he pleaded, “Please, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Release me from this realm. Have I not suffered enough for my crimes?”

She listened, wondering if she should consider the request. After a moment, she chose to ignore his comments, not wishing to come this close to The Realm as yet.

She turned to Ann’wn, “The staff?”

Ann’wn’s guards had retrieved it. She handed it to her Queen, saying nothing.

She studied it, then looked back to Ann’wn, “Have you achieved enough vengeance for your need?”

She looked back onto him as Ann’wn spoke, “He has been tortured throughout the three turns, including the eves. Never was he allowed to rest. Except for the tortures he inflicted onto the three, the tortures were mainly small, but many, so as to keep him alive and well alert. We are well satisfied, Highness.”

She observed his now well-abused and exhausted body. Ann’wn, Meera, and all the guards had inflicted so many small tortures upon him that there were very few unused portions of his body remaining. She looked at him more carefully and saw that many parts of him were missing. She looked upon the ground and saw the now rotting parts. She kept herself distant from such, neither wishing to take pleasure in this or to become overly close to the pain.

For three turns she had distanced herself from all her emotions so that she wouldn’t go insane from the tortures she knew had been inflicted onto the three. She wondered at the cost of love, now realizing that loving Sle’nel’ had cost Sle’nel’ overly much pain.

I vowed only her happiness. And look at what she has had to endure. She could never wish to be with me again after I allowed as such to occur. I have failed her.

She wondered if her love for the Elf was mere selfishness on her own part. She thought that because of her need for Sle’nel’, she had become overly close to her emotions, rather than distant and hard as she had been taught. All this had hurt her closest of companions.

All because of Me.

She looked back up to the Dark Sorcerer, “Your tortures have just begun, Dark One. Now you will go to the Sorrows, where they await you. This is the cost of your crimes.” As she spoke, Ann’wn noticed that she sounded distant and well apart, with no emotion of any kind. A chill swept through Ann’wn at the thought; a warning.

“Have you no sympathy, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’? I know you to be a kind High Queen. Have mercy on me.”

She blinked, then softly replied, “There is no mercy for our crimes, Dark One.”

She held Sle’nel’s staff out away from her side, raised her head to the sky and called the Sorrows of the Stones to her, “Great Sorrows. On behalf of the High Sorcerer, I bid you come. Come and take the most evil of The Realm to you. Take your Vengeance upon him for all of us.”

As the dark clouds quickly flew in, and as the winds blew their own vengeance, the Dark Sorcerer watched in total terror as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s eyes and cloak both turned a blood red. He screamed as her hair blew about her as if she were a banshee. As the winds raged and as the clouds thundered their anger, she drove the staff into the ground, just in front of her. Finally released from their captivity, the Sorrows of the Stones came raging out of the staff, circling the Dark Sorcerer. The Sorrows raced toward him in their fury. He screamed as they encircled him within them, making him imprisoned into their realm, then flying furiously back into the staff.

As they were completing their vengeance, The High Queen called to them, “Great Sorrows. I too am as such. Take Me as well.”

The Sorrows halted in midair as if examining her. For a moment, nothing moved. The Sorrows then suddenly returned back into the staff, carrying the Dark Sorcerer to his eternal torture. They had considered San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s plea, and rejected it.

When they had completed their vengeance, the clouds left and the winds halted. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ removed the staff from the ground, sensing its slight increase in momentary weight. She closed her eyes for a moment, forcing herself to yet hold her immense rage within. She allowed herself to cry silently for a moment, then breathed deeply. She was disappointed she yet remained within The Realm.

* * * *

Sam stood close by, watching over her sister, now seeing that she was crying. Ann’wn stood in disbelief that her Queen had wished to be taken into the Sorrows of the Stones.

Sam went up to her sister, “They are alive. It is all that matters. They will all recover from this moment.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her sister as if confused, then said, “Leave Me.”

Sam had watched from a distance for three turns, but had decided that it had been long enough, “No. It is the moment you must return to The Realm. For Sle’nel’, if nothing else. You owe her this much, High Queen.”

“LEAVE ME!”

Softly, Sam shook her head, “No. You are needed. And you are loved, whether you like it or not. You cannot do this to Sle’nel’. It will surely kill her.”

“LEAVE!”

“Sle’nel’ deserves better than this from you. And do you think that I as Highest have never had these issues? You are not special in this regard, Sister.”

San’lr’in’ spoke softly, mostly ignoring Sam, “You know not of which you speak. You know nothing of this.”

“In spite of her wounds, I saw her love for you. You cannot remain so distant as this. SHE NEEDS YOU!”

Sam’s words rang out like a death toll to The High Queen, But she can no longer desire Me.

San’lr’in’ became enraged, no longer strong enough to control or withhold it. She raised her hand toward her sister and began to send a power of rage against her, then as quickly, changed her mind and held it back. She looked at her hand as if it were a stranger to her, then to her sister.

“Leave M…”

Suddenly, her body sagged as she began to fall to the ground, fainting from the mental and physical exhaustion she had inflicted upon herself. Sam caught her and lifted her into her arms, as Ann’wn came running over. The stronger of the two, Ann’wn took The High Queen from Sam, carried The High Queen to her tent, then laid her gently down.

Ann’wn ordered her attendants to tend and watch over The High Queen, then went outside. She looked about her, wishing that The Healer was well, or Caitha, or Sle’nel’. She felt lost without them, and didn’t quite know what to do in regard to The High Queen.

She looked at one of her guards and gave an order, “Have the High Counselor brought to me.”

The High Queen slept fitfully as the images of Sle’nel’, Caitha, and The Healer’s tortures played over and over in her mind. Her guilt consumed her.

You have become soft.

No.

Yes. You have failed your teachers.

No!

These three were harmed because of your softness.

I didn’t want them to be harmed.

It is your fault.

No!

Yes! You should have prevented this. You are lucky that they didn’t die.

Leave Me!

You are to blame, solely.

No. This cannot be truth.

She fought against her demons in her sleep, while yet fully believing it was her fault that Sle’nel’ had endured such depraved acts. She didn’t want to see the memories she had taken from Sle’nel’ and the others, yet forced herself to watch them, to feel the pain, to view the tortures slowly, one-by-one, as they had been endured, over and over again.

Watching as the Dark Sorcerer sent the burning red-hot iron very slowly through Sle’nel’s shoulder, she saw the Dark Sorcerer laughing as Sle’nel’ screamed from the pain. She smelled the burning flesh; saw the tortured look upon her lover’s face. She saw Sle’nel’s look of terror and defeat as the Dark Sorcerer raped her over and over again.

“NO!”

The sound of her own terror violently woke her. She sat up and looked around, trying to determine her location. She took note that she was breathing hard and sweating from her eve-visions, then moved closer to Sle’nel’ to examine her wounds.

Good. The wounds are beginning to heal.

She studied her Elf’s beautiful but well-injured face, So beautiful, even with all this done to her.

She provided more relief from the pain, and gave yet more of her healing powers to the wounds, then rose and left the tent. The guard had been surprised to see her Queen exit the tent, being told that she would sleep for over a turn. She ran to inform Ann’wn.

Ann’wn quickly rose, checked on The Healer, then left the tent to find her Queen, “Bring the High Counselor and The Highest to me.”

The High Queen had returned to the spot in which she had held herself so removed from The Realm. She urgently entered her meditations, needing distance from her uncontrollable emotions. The guilt was consuming her, but she didn’t know what to do with these feelings. Never prior had she dealt with such, and now she fully understood why her teachers had wanted her to remain distant and aloof from all others.

Feel nothing. Remove yourself from these thoughts and emotions.

Feel no pain.

Feel no hurt.

Feel no love.

Feel nothing. Nothing at all.

Aloof. Observant.

As High Queen, prior to Sle’nel’, she would escape to her gardens, meditating until she could distance herself enough from The Realm, until she could make sense of the events. On this occasion, however, she could make sense of nothing, unable to distance from the memories of the tortures the three had endured. Her guilt was consuming her fully, and she knew no way to halt it.

She moved into one of her mediations, distancing from The Realm, then moved into another, testing the stance, only to find that when bringing forward the memories of the tortures, she couldn’t remain distant. She then backed out of her meditations, cried softly for a long while, then tried again. The weight of her guilt lay upon her as heavy as if she were being crushed by a thousand stones, yet she knew no way to halt the burden. More than once, when bringing forward the memories of the tortures, she ran quickly to a sheltered location, and lost her stomach’s contents.

As she was crying to herself, Ann’wn, Sam, and Mil’der’in approached, “My Queen.”

“Leave Me.”

“I call for an audience, my Queen.”

The voice startled her, but she quickly regained her distance, “Leave Me, High Counselor.”

“I demand an audience.”

She ignored the comment, returning to her meditations. Ann’wn, Sam and Mil’der’in attempted to speak to her for many moments, then were finally made to give up. Ann’wn knew not what else to try, so the pattern continued for two more turns. Finally, as she was standing near her Queen, watching over her, The Healer appeared.

“High One.”

The voice jolted The High Queen back into The Realm, “You should be resting, Healer. Your head is not yet healed.”

“It is healed enough. Come. Walk with me, High One.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Ann’wn, saw that she also looked surprised, then turned and walked with The Healer.

Many turns had passed since Sle’nel’, Caitha and Shr’dler’in had been rescued. During those turns, San’lr’in’ had given fully of all her healing powers and spells onto them, helping them to heal quickly from the most serious of the wounds. While Sle’nel’ remained yet healing, The Healer and Caitha were much improved because of The High Queen’s overly-obsessed attentions on them.

During their eves alone, Ann’wn had told Shr’dler’in of what The High Queen was going through. The Healer had gone to see Caitha and told her of The High Queen’s obsessions. Caitha had informed The Healer that Sle’nel’ also seemed most saddened.

“They each now believe that the other no longer desires them. A sad affair. The High Queen must think that Sle’nel’ could no longer wish to be with her, while The Elf must feel that she is no longer desirable after what the Dark Sorcerer did to her.”

Together, they determined and plotted how to best help their Queen and Elf

“Why does she think this to be her blame? She saved us.” Caitha couldn’t understand why San’lr’in’ remained so wracked with guilt over their injuries, with the exception of what Sle’nel’ had endured.

The Healer nodded gently, yet recovering from her great head wound, “It is who our High Queen is. She has always taken on such burden. It is why she is so well loved. But it is an overly difficult burden to bear, so we must convince her of otherwise. If we don’t believe her guilty, why should she feel as such? But we can help them. Here is what we will do…”

As Shr’dler’in and The High Queen entered Sle’nel’s tent, San’lr’in’ asked, “Why do we go here, Healer?”

“We were visiting with each other, and both Sle’nel’ and Caitha became with pain. I cannot provide any healing as yet.”

The High Queen nodded, knowing the obvious truth of the statement. She smiled softly at Caitha and Sle’nel’ when she saw them. Even though her heart pounded with excitement at seeing her Elf and seeing her much recovered, she kept herself at a distance from the emotion, knowing full well that this is what the Elf would desire.

She looked at Caitha, “You are with pain?”

“A little. My head.”

The High Queen placed her hands on Caitha’s head very tenderly. She felt deeply in Caitha’s mind, examining it for any mental issues left over from the ordeal. She removed the few she found, then removed Caitha’s pain, and provided more of her own healing powers.

“My arm could use a little assistance, High One, if you are able.”

The High Queen nodded, “I am pleased to do this for you, Healer.”

While she was helping The Healer, The Healer began talking to her, “Thank you for saving us, High One. We never lost hope in this.”

Caitha nodded and added, “I have never prior seen such a display of powers as you provided. It made me feel much improved to see that evil one have to take as such.”

San’lr’in’ heard them, but said nothing. She simply nodded and smiled softly, but with distance. She looked at Sle’nel’ and saw her staring off into nowhere, “Are you with pain, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ looked sad, but had looked as such since the ordeal with the Dark Sorcerer. While Ann’wn and the others had been overly concerned about their Queen, The Healer and Caitha had become concerned over the Elf’s own distancing from The Realm. She had spoken very little since her return from the Dark Sorcerer, and had displayed no signs of wishing to be in The Realm.

She merely shook her head and responded with barely a whisper, “I know not, but my body seems to be healing. It matters not. I care nothing of this.”

“She has told us that she feels—”

“No! You have not this right.”

The High Queen looked first at Caitha, who had first spoken, then at Sle’nel’, who had reprimanded Caitha, “How do you feel, Elf? Are you in pain?”

She said nothing, and looked almost angry.

The Healer spoke, “Her knee is hurting her this turn, High One.”

The High Queen crouched down near her lover, “Your knee?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, desiring her Queen’s touch, her nearness, but also wanting to desire nothing ever again. Like her Queen, never again did she wish to feel her emotions. And she knew that her Queen could no longer desire her presence so tried to distance herself away from the Queen she loved so well. San’lr’in’ couldn’t understand that Sle’nel’ was feeling even more hurt by her as the moment of betrayal with Sam.

San’lr’in’ placed both her hands on Sle’nel’s knee and sent all her available healing powers into it, removing the remaining pain.

Sle’nel’ touched San’lr’in’s hand as it now covered her knee, “Thank you.”

It was Sle’nel’s signal to her that it had been enough healing, but after their separation and quiet unspoken desperation, the touch had opened a passage. The High Queen closed her eyes at the feeling of Sle’nel’s hand upon her own, shivering slightly at its surprising intensity. The feeling had erupted from her, making her desire more.

She looked down at Sle’nel’s hand, wanting to take it into her own. She studied it for a moment, wanting to return the touch, but knowing that Sle’nel’ would never desire anyone’s touch again; especially hers.

Surprisingly to Sle’nel’, the touch had awoken her emotions for her Queen. She held her breath for a moment, not wanting to feel, fighting against it. But she didn’t remove her hand.

Neither moved.

They were fully hesitant in the moment, desiring more, but afraid of such. Their feelings felt overly raw and sensitive, for each of them.

The High Queen finally breathed, then moved her hands, “How is your shoulder?”

Sle’nel’ also breathed in deeply as she took her hand back to her. She tried to make the moment more light, laughing softly, “I think I now fully understand what A’lon’lden must have endured.”

San’lr’in’ sighed, understanding the statement. She nodded and moved her hand to her lover’s cheek, forgetting her vow to remain distant, “I was so certain I could keep you safe from such as this. I have failed you.”

Sle’nel’ trembled at the touch, her body beginning to shake. She closed her eyes, then slowly and hesitantly moved her hand onto San’lr’in’s. She didn’t want the feeling to leave.

Please need me. Please remain with me.

The High Queen had thought that Sle’nel’ would never again desire her touch, so was surprised. She sensed Sle’nel’s thoughts for a moment.

Again surprised, she answered Sle’nel’s unspoken thoughts, “Of course I need you, My Elf. More than you can know. But I am ashamed of Myself for allowing this occurrence. I have become weak, or this never would have occurred. This never should have occurred.”

Sle’nel’ looked into her Queen’s eyes for the first moment since the rescue, seeing the kindest yet saddest of looks, “It was you who gave me my strength. If you stand as distant, ashamed of yourself, ashamed of me, then where am I to find such courage?”

“Ashamed of you? I could never be so. You astound Me in your braveness. But you shouldn’t depend so on Me for your strength, My Elf.”

Sle’nel’s eyes narrowed at the use of the term ‘braveness’, and her voice yet again became distant at the memory of what it took to fight against the Dark Sorcerer, “Bravery is merely fear holding on but one moment more, only.”

The High Queen was stunned at the statement, “Yes. This is truth, most certain, My Wise One. But bravery is yet the term for it. And loyalty. You saved your friends from greater harm. You maintained hope.”

Sle’nel’ ignored the statement, but saw the tenderness in her lover’s eyes. She touched The High Queen’s arm, then moved down it slowly until their hands touched. As she held her Queen’s hand, San’lr’in’ squeezed it lightly. The feeling was like fire to both of them.

Neither moved.

Neither breathed.

After a moment, she asked, “Is this a brave moment, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ smiled at the question, “No. This is, most certain, fear holding on but one moment more.” Then, trying to regain control of herself, she asked, “Do you have much pain?”

Sle’nel’ had some, but thought it enough under control to not worry over, so shook her head. She noticed that their hands were yet firmly locked together. She looked back into her Queen’s eyes, seeing softness and love. Her heart pounded as she remained frozen with uncertainty. After her ordeal with the Dark Sorcerer, she certainly never wished to be touched again, but needed and desired her Queen’s touch and love more than anything she had ever felt. She didn’t know what to do with her most conflicted feelings.

San’lr’in’ returned Sle’nel’s stare, feeling more comforted in the moment than she had anticipated. She didn’t want their hands to separate, noticing that they were holding on tightly together. She could barely breathe and didn’t quite know how to move in the moment.

Sle’nel’ responded to her Queen’s question, “You have controlled it well enough. Even now, most of my bruises have diminished greatly. Do you have any powers left? You must have used them all on us.”

She laughed lightly, “It would seem that all My powers went into healing the three of you. In truth, I have felt overly guilty, so over-extended My powers in this fashion, but I did so freely. I will recover them soon enough.”

The High Queen brought Sle’nel’s hand to her lips and kissed it as if it were the most prized possession in all of existence. She hadn’t realized she was beginning to open up to her Elf, but did know that she didn’t wish to leave.

Sle’nel’ shivered at the feeling, afraid of being touched, but needing and desiring to be touched. The feeling of her lover’s lips upon her hand took her breath away.

She fought to maintain her balance, “You look most tired, My Love.”

As San’lr’in’ kissed Sle’nel’s hand, she could smell her aroma. She closed her eyes and breathed it in. The aroma was so familiar to her that it was comforting, yet so recently distant from her that it fully awoke her senses and desires.

Unknowingly to both of them, The Healer and Caitha had slipped out the tent well prior to this moment, well pleased with themselves.

“I have had other concerns.”

Her mind now her worse enemy, a memory of Sle’nel’s tortures returned to her. Tears came to her eyes as she looked at her Elf.

“What is it, my Love?”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head, “I am sorry, My Elf. This never should have occurred.”

Without thinking, or she would have resisted the moment, Sle’nel’ moved closer to San’lr’in’, touching her shoulder, “Cry not. We will all recover. You couldn’t have prevented as such. At some moment it would have occurred, and even you cannot control all the moments.”

San’lr’in’ cried silently, “I am so very sorry, Elf. The visions of your tortures make Me see My weaknesses. Never should you have been so hurt and abused as this.”

Sle’nel’ moved closer to her Queen, and in their grieving over the ordeal, they held each other. For many long moments, they comforted each other in their sadness, slowly moving away from the distance.

After they had cried their long-held tears, they finally began to move slightly back into The Realm, moving their emotions to a more tolerable point. They held each other quietly, resting somewhat from their long-involved burden, when Sle’nel’ became shocked at her Queen’s condition, “Your breathing is labored.”

“I am so deeply tired.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised at the statement, never hearing her Queen speak so openly as this, “You need sleep. You carry your burdens overly. Come. Lay down beside me.”

They laid together, San’lr’in’ barely able to remain awake. But, needing closeness more than sleep, she held Sle’nel’ tightly to her as she breathed in Sle’nel’s most comforting of scents. As San’lr’in’ began to drift off to sleep, Sle’nel’, amazed at herself, placed her Queen’s hand gently onto her own breast. Since the tortures, she thought that she never wished to be touched in this area again.

Becoming instantly awake, The High Queen gasped quietly, not knowing what to do, but well knowing what her body wanted from her. She held Sle’nel’s breast softly, cupping it in her hand. Exhausted, she let the feeling of urgency go, thinking that Sle’nel’ just wanted to be closer in their feeling. Suddenly, The High Queen felt Sle’nel’s hand on her breast, searching, needing, exploring.

When San’lr’in’ didn’t respond, Sle’nel’ became hesitant, “You don’t desire me?”

San’lr’in’ couldn’t catch her breath. Her hands were trembling, “Most certainly I do. With no question. But I am afraid that you don’t desire Me. In truth, I am afraid I will hurt you.”

Her voice quivering, Sle’nel’ quietly said, “I need to know you desire me. I need to know you yet need me. I … need … you.”

San’lr’in’ moved close to Sle’nel’, “I am afraid that I over-desire you, My Elf.”

She kissed Sle’nel’ slowly and softly, but with great emotion and need. She brought Sle’nel’ fully into her embrace, kissing her so passionately that Sle’nel’ had no choice but to know of her Queen’s great desire.

Only when she heard Sle’nel’ moan slightly at the pleasure of it, did she halt.

“I will not break, my Love.”

San’lr’in’ held her tightly, but her body was now trembling, “I wish not to harm you in any fashion. And I am afraid My touch will repulse you.”

The moment between them was more serious than any other had been for them, but Sle’nel’ needed help in forgetting her torments, and The High Queen needed help in bringing her feelings back to her. Sle’nel’s shoulder and knee yet gave her many moments of pain, but she felt her lover’s trembling hands and instantly forgot her own concerns. Her instinct was to comfort her lover.

With the greatest of truth, Sle’nel’ responded, “Never could this be so.”

Their quiet, slow and careful explorations of each other over, they fell into a deep sleep for their first moment since the rescue. Sle’nel’ awoke first, having more rest than her Queen over the prior turns. Before opening her eyes to the turn, she sensed the moment, trying to place herself into her surroundings. She felt her Queen’s even breathing, then became aware that her Queen was yet holding tightly onto her, as if afraid to let go. Sle’nel’ began to move carefully away, needing a moment outside, and needing to have the attendants bring food for them.

In her sleep, San’lr’in’ said, “No!”

“Shhhh … Sleep, my Love. I will return in a moment only.”

She managed to move quietly away from her Queen without waking her, and managed to rise, although yet well-pained from her wounds. When completed with her tasks, she returned to the tent, slipping quietly back into her Queen’s arm. Although now in greater pain than prior, the comfort she felt as her Queen moved her arms around her even more tightly was far greater than her pains. She rested in her Queen’s arms, falling back to sleep, and upon this moment, her tormented visions were gone.

The High Queen finally woke, “You are already awake, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ laughed quietly, yet in some pain, “I have woken three moments prior to yours, My Love. You were exhausted.”

The High Queen had already sensed Sle’nel’s pain, so moved her hand to her shoulder and knee, and removed it. She then looked into her lover’s eyes, “Thank you, My Elf. Never have I felt so lost. So alone as—”

Sle’nel’ moved her finger to her lover’s lips, “Shhhh … I know. I as well was afraid. We were overly afraid to even share our feelings with each other. This has not been an easy moment.”

The High Queen looked so sadly at Sle’nel’ that her heart seemed broken. Rather than speak further, Sle’nel’ held her Queen, then kissed her, trying to help both of them move apart from their fears and tormented memories. As they kissed, Sle’nel’ felt her Queen’s tears. As they touched, San’lr’in’ felt Sle’nel’s tears. As they held desperately onto each other, they finally began to heal, together.

For two turns they slept, held each other, and began to move slowly back into The Realm. Upon the second turn, after the attendants had left, Sle’nel’ informed Ann’wn that The High Queen would be coming back into The Realm. Ann’wn asked for an audience.

For two turns, the entire camp hoped and waited. When the announcement came that The High Queen was returning and had agreed to an audience with Ann’wn, the tensions rose. No one, including the attendants, knew of what had passed between their Queen and the Elf, except that the food that had been provided had been eaten. This in itself had been a good sign, but since no noises had emerged from the tent, and since no one had been allowed inside, they could only guess as to the outcome.

Ann’wn knelt and bowed her head, “My Queen.”

“Tell Me.”

Ann’wn took quick note that her Queen was yet well distant, with no smile or softness upon her face, and that her voice was but an echo, “The Healer and Caitha are doing well and are ready to ride, Highness. The camp awaits your command.”

“The Dark Sorcerer’s guards?”

“They have all been dispatched after they were convinced to tell us all they knew. They knew very little, my Queen.”

The High Queen showed no emotion. After a moment, she asked, “The Young One we found in the Grandmother’s dwelling. How does she fare?”

“She improves slowly. Ern’seln’ has taken her under her care, along with the Young Supreme Sovereign, Highness. It seems a good match for the moment. But she hasn’t spoken up to this moment, not even how she is called. She seems to trust Ern’seln’ well enough.”

The High Queen listened attentively, but offered no comment, knowing fully that the Young One had indeed spoken—to her.

“When do we leave, my Queen?”

“In the morn.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“I assume you searched through the Dark Sorcerer’s cave.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, Highness. We picked up the broken staff. It awaits your decision.”

Quietly, but almost spat out, The High Queen responded, “Burn it.”

“As you say, Highness.”

The High Queen turned away, an indication the meeting was over, “My Queen?”

She turned and looked at Ann’wn, then nodded.

“Is there anything I might do for you, my Queen?”

She saw that San’lr’in’ remained rigid. Tense. Then saw her Queen sigh and close her eyes. After a brief moment, The High Queen looked at her, blinking slowly, yet showing little emotion. As she answered, Ann’wn heard for the first moment in all their moments together, her voice sound hesitant, “Have patience, Force Leader. I am trying.”

Sle’nel’ had been on the side, listening and watching. As she heard San’lr’in’s response to Ann’wn, she came over and held out her arm to her lover. San’lr’in’ looked at her briefly, then held out her own arm toward her, taking Sle’nel’s hand as she came close.

Ann’wn saw the great effort her Queen was giving, “I am here for you, my Queen, as you need.”

She turned back to Ann’wn and replied in a whisper, “Thank you.”

Her response had stunned Ann’wn, but she tried to remain as normal. Never prior had she heard as such from her Queen, “Will you be attending the eve meal, my Queen?”

Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ looked into each other’s eyes. Sle’nel’ nodded, yet looking at her Queen, “Many have already requested as such. She has accepted the request.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Your guards will be pleased, Highness. By your leave.”

She nodded only.

* * * *

The High Queen left her tent, looking back to Sle’nel’. She held out her arm and softly said, “Accompany Me to the eve’s meal, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ looked into her Queen’s eyes, seeing some hesitation in the moment. Neither was strong enough to truly endure facing all the others, but knew the moment must occur. Sle’nel’ nodded slightly, touched her Queen’s cheek, then placed her arm upon her Queen’s.

Having little to do except practice their warrior skills while they had waited through the turns, the guards had built a temporary but quite solid long table, complete with chairs for The High Queen. She was fully surprised as they were led to their eve meal, but said nothing. She sat at the head of the table, as was the expected custom, and found herself pleased in being able to sit at a real table once again. As was custom, The High Queen sat first and all the others followed.

She looked at her Elf and spoke quietly to her only, “This table is a pleasure.”

Sle’nel’ sat, glad to be off her knee, and also gladdened for a real chair, “I also miss home.” She was pleased that her chair also had arms on which she could lean, as well as rest her arm that ached from the severe shoulder wound.

The eve’s meal was served with great formality. The guards, scholars and sorcerers had all helped find varying foods from the forest, and the cooks had prepared a most excellent meal. San’lr’in’ was surprised in the display and provision of the meal, feeling almost as if they were back in the Valley.

She touched Sle’nel’s hand and softly asked, “Do you miss the Valley, My Desire?”

“We need to complete this journey, my Queen. It has been overly long.”

“Have patience, My Elf. We leave for El’fs’nd’lle in the morn.”

San’lr’in’ was yet well distant from The Realm, but fully noticed how hard her guards and travelers were trying to make the eve seem as if in the Valley. Many guards were acting as musicians, supplying background music for the meal. Some were serving the meal, trying to be as The High Queen’s attendants, but making overly many mistakes, much to The High Queen’s amusement. And others were being light amusements, such as mimes or jugglers.

She turned to Ann’wn, who was sitting close to her left side, “Thank you, Force Leader. This is a most unexpected and enjoyable eve.”

Ann’wn blushed, “Your guards felt that you have endured the rough living overly long, my Queen. Although they thought you have been excellent in this regard, they thought that you could use a moment back in the Valley.”

“Give them My most generous praise, Force Leader.”

“Yes, my Queen. They will be pleased at this.”

After the meal, San’lr’in’ sat back into her chair, quietly observing all her companions. It felt as if many moons had passed since she had attended to her companions, so now took note of them. The Young One had grown noticeably since her powers had been removed. While yet young, San’lr’in’ saw that Sele’ now seemed far older in her actions.

Her eyes met with the young girl she had saved from the Grandmother’s dwelling. Quietly acknowledging their understanding, the Young One bowed her head to The High Queen. After a short moment, The High Queen returned the quiet gesture, Thank you, Young Seer.

She saw that Mil’der’in and Fon’elnn’ had become quite close, and thought it a good pairing. She saw that Sam had become as one among all the guards, sorcerers and scholars, seeing her sister a most excellent of politicians. And she saw that her Healer and Ann’wn were yet quite new in their relationship with each other.

“My Queen.”

She turned, startled at the voice. She looked down at who was bowing and kneeling to her, “Rise, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. What may I do for you?”

Sam held out a sword for her Queen, and held another in her other hand, “I would like a contest, Highness, to show you what I have been learning. I think you will be most pleased.”

San’lr’in’ thought she might move away from such moments with others, when Sle’nel’ touched her hand, “She has worked overly hard for this moment, for you.”

San’lr’in’ felt she had no choice in the matter, wishing to remain quiet and distant in her chair, but relented.

She rose, took the sword, felt its weight, then raised her sword and waited. Sam did the same. Movement after movement, The High Queen allowed Sam’s sword movements to take the offensive, in order to learn of her new powers.

“You have done well, My Sister. You are using your powers well.”

Sam was now already gasping at trying to keep up with her sister, but was pleased in that she could tell she had come a long way, “Fon’elnn’ has been but an excellent teacher, my Queen.”

Sam suddenly took a strong aggressive stance against her Queen, using all her new powers and skills against her. Although The High Queen yet countered quite easily, she could tell that Sam was steadily improving. After many moments of observing Sam’s new moves, San’lr’in’ had seen enough. She made a few quick but powerful moves, quickly forcing Sam to drop her sword.

She laughed lightly, “You are learning even more quickly than I had dared hoped. I am well pleased in your progress, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. You use your powers wisely.”

Sam smiled, proud of her gains, bowing her head, “For you and The Realm, my Queen.”

As she was handing her sword back to Sam, a voice came from behind her, “Caring to fight a true Master, Highness?”

She turned, sword yet in-hand. She nodded her head, bowing it politely in acknowledgement to the Master, “Master. Perhaps another moment?”

Fon’elnn’ raised her sword, not taking her no for an answer. The High Queen had no choice but to match Fon’elnn’s challenge. Ann’wn and all the others were suddenly well interested. It had been many, many cycles since two Masters had challenged each other. All stood, moving closer to watch the match, to observe the moves, to bet on the winner.

“You needing to return to The Realm, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ raised her sword to Fon’elnn’, wondering if she had enough desire to even attempt winning the sword dance. She felt defeated in her own right, and didn’t want to engage in this contest.

Both being Masters, neither initially took the first move. The High Queen held steady, waiting, finally forcing Fon’elnn’ to do so. That was already one gain for her.

Fon’elnn’ had never prior seen her new Queen fight, so began the contest at a medium level. The High Queen smiled to herself, knowing that Fon’elnn’ had just displayed a weakness that could have cost her the contest. In fairness, The High Queen didn’t use it against her, suddenly desiring to see how good Fon’elnn’ was with her sword.

The High Queen countered easily, not yet making her own moves. She watched Fon’elnn’s moves carefully, assessing her skills, looking for her weaknesses and testing her endurance. Fon’elnn’ saw her Queen’s eyes measure her, yet quite uncertain as to The High Queen’s abilities. No one had yet informed her that San’lr’in’ was the second highest Master in The Realm, in this era.

Startling Fon’elnn’, The High Queen made an uncharacteristically aggressive move against Fon’elnn’, using her Masters’ skills as well as her powers. By doing so, she instantly changed the contest to a higher level, forcing Fon’elnn’ to display more of her true abilities. Fon’elnn’ did so, returning the aggressive stance quickly. The High Queen was both amazed and pleased.

Ann’wn and Meera watched the quick and decisive moves each contestant provided, seeing them well-skilled. Ann’wn had never been able to fully draw-out her Queen’s abilities, so was enjoying the moment like no other.

“Our Queen is magnificent.”

“I never would have thought her with such abilities as these.”

“Even now I must wonder if these are the extent of her skills, or if she yet holds back.”

The swords clanged together so loudly and with such strength that Meera was afraid the swords would break.

“Woden’s swords would not be able to withstand such beating as this.”

Ann’wn had never prior thought of this, “Our metals are of the Mystics’ forging. Perhaps they are stronger. Yet, even without using her Masters’ skills, I have seen our Queen break a sword, prior.”

Fon’elnn’ tried to force her Queen into a defensive posturing, delivering one aggressive move after the other, but to no avail. The High Queen held her spot, taking the blows solidly, yet measuring and assessing Fon’elnn’s abilities.

“You display your weaknesses overly soon, Master.”

“And you displaying yours not at all, my Queen.”

The High Queen smiled some, but took the moment to force Fon’elnn’ to lose ground. After this many moments, she began delivering even harsher blows to Fon’elnn’.

“You being overly strong, Highness.”

“Match My strength, Master. I expect more from you than this.”

The Master began to grow frustrated with herself, embarrassed by her Queen’s comment. She pushed herself further into her Masters’ stance, calling on all her powers and abilities. San’lr’in’ had expected as such to occur, pleased that the contest would finally offer her a real challenge.

Sam had been pleased in her own progress, but now saw how much more she needed to learn. She was astonished in her sister’s skills. In truth, all the guards watched in amazement, having never prior seen their Queen such a warrior as this. They were suddenly all embarrassed in their skills, but also were well proud of having such a Warrior Queen as this. All knew that their skills paled well in the comparison.

San’lr’in’ hadn’t needed to use many of her Masters’ skills for long prior, having had no one equal in her abilities. She had taken a few moments to fully assess Fon’elnn’s skills, but found that Fon’elnn’ didn’t have the quantity of moves she possessed, guessing that the earlier Masters’ were yet young as a force during Fon’elnn’s era.

Using both hands on her sword, San’lr’in’ delivered a blow that caused Fon’elnn’ to stumble, nearly making her drop her sword. Fon’elnn’ recovered quickly, but The High Queen was on the move. One sword movement after another, San’lr’in’ began to force Fon’elnn’ into a defensive mode that couldn’t be altered. It was all Fon’elnn’ could do to remain fully engaged. But rather than give away all her abilities, The High Queen pushed the contest to an even higher level, finally making a few quick and aggressive moves. Suddenly, she moved her sword in such a fashion as to cause Fon’elnn’ to drop hers. As she did this, The High Queen held out her hand, causing Fon’elnn’s sword to her prior to even allowing it to touch the ground.

The High Queen was smiling, a most rare sight of late, “Lose your sword, Master?”

Fon’elnn’ laughed, “Where learning you such as this? I am knowing not this trick.”

The High Queen smiled and tossed Fon’elnn’s sword back to her, “Watch. I will display the move one more moment.”

Fon’elnn’ caught her sword easily. They raised their swords to begin, and instantly, The High Queen made the same moves, showing Fon’elnn’ how the move was managed.

“Not being easy, my Queen.”

“But useful. No?”

Fon’elnn’ laughed again, “You must being the Highest of all Masters, my Queen.” She came to her Queen and placed her hand upon her Queen’s shoulder. San’lr’in’ did likewise, as was the custom in such a contest. She then gave her sword to Fon’elnn’.

“A good contest, Master. Thank you for the distraction.”

Fon’elnn’ knelt and bowed her head, “Being my honor, my Queen. Never have I being in such a service as a true Warrior Queen. I being glad to being in your service, Highness, as I fearing to be against such as you, Highest Master.”

The High Queen frowned slightly, and placed her hand softly on Fon’elnn’s head, “No, Master. I am only as Second Master in The Realm. We will be meeting up once more with the First Master of The Realm at the Gates of El’fs’nd’lle, unless I am mistaken yet again.”

Fon’elnn’ sensed that this didn’t delight her Queen, “Being a problem, my Queen?”

The High Queen looked down into Fon’elnn’s eyes. Quietly, she replied, “We hope not, Master.”

As San’lr’in’ began to return to the table, she saw that all her warriors were staring in disbelief of the contest. As soon as she had glanced at them, they all fell to their knees and bowed their heads. She frowned again, not pleased by the honor, yet blaming herself for the tortures that Sle’nel’, Caitha, and her Healer had endured.

“Warrior High Queen.”

Ann’wn had seen her Queen’s frustrated response overly late. San’lr’in’ bowed her head slightly and sighed. She closed her eyes for a moment, wishing she were elsewhere, far away from this realm of others’ making.

She breathed in deeply, trying to restore some patience to herself, “Rise. I thank you for this eve’s most unexpected entertainment. Enjoy the remainder of your eve. We depart in the early morn.”

She bowed her head briefly to Ann’wn, acknowledging Ann’wn’s patience, then placed out her arm to Sle’nel’, wishing to leave.

But Mil’der’in knew that her Queen needed to return fully to The Realm and her duties if all was to go well for them. And she knew that it was her duty to take on The High Queen’s persistence in this regard, no matter what her Queen might think or do.

“My Queen?”

She turned to the voice, “High Counselor?”

“I request the High Counselor’s Audience, Highness.”

She turned away, shaking her head, “Not now, High Counselor. Another turn.”

“I call for the High Counselor’s Audience, my Queen, as is my privilege.”

She turned back, looking most displeased, “It is your privilege, but it is not My pleasure, High Counselor. Heed My words at this moment. I have not this patience you are requiring of Me.”

Mil’der’in stood fast, but slightly trembling. Never prior had she stood as firm as this in any request to The High Queen, “I must insist, my Queen.”

So softly that only Sle’nel’ and Mil’der’in could hear her, “Don’t do this to us at this moment, High Counselor. It is not a wise move on your part.”

Loud enough so that all could hear, she responded, “Now, my Queen. I must insist.”

“I could walk away from you, High Counselor. Your request is ill-advised.”

“What do you fear, Highness?”

Mil’der’in had been High Counselor since San’lr’in’ had become Queen of the Valley, so knew her well. Indeed, San’lr’in’ had selected Mil’der’in as her High Counselor, as had been her privilege. So, Mil’der’in well knew that invoking the word ‘fear’ in regard to her Queen’s emotions was to challenge The High Queen directly.

San’lr’in’s eyes narrowed, while Mil’der’in tried to swallow her own fear, “Fear, High Counselor? You think Me afraid?”

She swallowed hard, barely able to answer. She couldn’t look her Queen in the eyes, “Yes, my Queen.”

“I am afraid? Of you, Mil’der’in?”

“No, my Queen. Of yourself.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrow, then frowned. She wasn’t pleased, “You risk My wrath upon you, High Counselor? Nothing could be of this importance.”

“Please, my Queen. This is most important and urgent.”

She could tell that Mil’der’in was using all her courage to face her, but she also knew that she hadn’t the strength to provide this session to her High Counselor, “Not here, High Counselor. You ask overly of Me. I will grant you a private audience.”

Mil’der’in now had tears in her eyes, afraid of standing so strongly against her Queen, but knowing it was for her benefit, “I must insist, my Queen. In front of all.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her for a moment, trying to breathe. Without a word, she turned to Sle’nel’ and held out her arm.

Mil’der’in wasn’t going to be denied this easily. She knew she had to keep trying, “My Queen. I must insist. It is my right and my duty to you and to The Realm. We must face down this issue, for the good of The Realm.”

Mil’der’in had gone to her and touched her Queen on the arm, an unheard of practice and deeply forbidden. Mil’der’in had been the closest friend to her Queen prior to Sle’nel’, so took the risk. She did so, even knowing that if called for, beheading for the act of touching The High Queen without permission was the punishment.

The High Queen looked first at Mil’der’in, then at the arm that now touched her own, “You go overly far, High Counselor.”

Mil’der’in took in a deep breath, then made her demand, “If you have no fear, High Queen, then grant me my due. Now. Here. In the presence of all.”

She spoke softly but harshly, “I thought you My friend and advocate, yet here you stand, betraying My confidence and trust.”

It was otherwise, but Mil’der’in knew that her Queen would be unable to see the truth in her request. With the last strength she had, she pushed further, “Please, my Queen. Trust me. Grant me this High Counselor’s Audience.”

San’lr’in’ looked to Ann’wn, “So, My Force Leader. You are in on this also? This is why the table was made for this eve. So that a proper High Counselor’s Audience could be had. If I cannot trust My Force Leader and My High Counselor, then who is left? Perhaps you would desire a new High Queen? This could be easily arranged for you.”

Ann’wn came forward, bowing her head, “No, my Queen. It is not as you think. Please, Highness. Grant Mil’der’in her request. You will see. If you have never trusted us prior, trust us upon this moment, my Queen. I beg of you.”

Sle’nel’ had begun to understand the reason for their request, but was uncertain if it were yet the proper moment, so remained away from the choice. She would accept her lover’s final decision, whatever it was.

San’lr’in’ stood alone, trying to breathe away her anger, trying to decide on the best course of action. She felt paralyzed and trapped. She studied her warriors, her leaders, her closest of companions. She then lowered her head and closed her eyes, hoping that the moment would disappear. She hadn’t the inner strength to be this close to The Realm as yet.

After a long moment, she gave in, “Where would you have Me, High Counselor?”

Mil’der’in’s body had become so tense with fear that she could barely move. She drew in a deep breath, relieved that the tense moment had passed. She could hardly believe that she had convinced her Queen.

“Please sit at the table, High Queen. In the middle of the other long side.”

San’lr’in’ complied, then watched as Caitha and The Healer sat on the opposite side from her, facing her, along with Meera, Ann’wn, Sam, Fon’elnn’, An’ther’on, Uthrn, and a few others.

Mil’der’in turned to Sle’nel’, “Please accept our invitation to sit at the Counselor’s Audience Table, Most Respected High Sorcerer.”

She shook her head, then rose to leave.

Meera went to her, “Please, Sle’nel’. Trust us. Sit with us.”

“I am The High Queen’s lover, Meera. It be not my place. It is enough that I have not stood against you at this moment. That alone told The High Queen enough.”

Meera knew that what Sle’nel’ had said was truth, and let her leave to observe the proceedings from the forest’s edge. The High Counselor’s Audience that Mil’der’in had requested was a trial of sorts, and it was with this knowledge that San’lr’in’ had at first declined it.

“Should I remind all those present of the rules of the High Counselor’s Audience, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ was displeased, so could care less what they now did. She waved her hand as if in dismissal, “It is your show, Mil’der’in. I wish you well in it.”

Mil’der’in hadn’t missed the fact that her Queen had called her by her name while in front of all, as a show of disrespect, instead of her title, as was the expected in these situations. She ignored it, knowing she also would have been angered by such a request after such an event with the Dark Sorcerer. She turned to all those who now stood in back of the table, on the same side as The Healer and Caitha. No one stood in back of The High Queen, as it wasn’t allowed, except for the ever-present guards.

“Questions will be asked of The High Queen, and given her acceptance of this High Counselor’s Audience, she will answer them fully and truthfully, as knowable.”

She turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, facing her directly, “Are you ready, my Queen?”

She nodded only.

Mil’der’in breathed in deeply, readying herself for the moment, “When you were voted in as Queen of the Valley, who voted?”

“San’lr’in’ wondered where this line of questioning was leading, but knew she needed to answer the question, “The Council.”

“Was it unanimous?”

“I was informed as such. I wasn’t there to witness the vote.”

“When you were voted in as High Queen of The Realm, who voted?”

“The Deep Mystic Council.”

“Was it unanimous.”

“Yes.”

“When you battled against the Mungardies who killed your lover, how many were there?”

“Many. I know not the exact number.”

“Give us an idea. Over twenty?”

“Yes.”

“Over thirty?”

She hesitated, “Yes.”

“Over forty?”

She sighed, “Yes. Allow it to stand there.”

“Have you followed your vows, to the best of your ability?”

“I believe I have. It is not for Me to say.”

“Have you knowingly or willingly ever killed an innocent.”

There was a moment of hesitation, then a sigh, “Yes.”

“Why?”

“To halt the Mungardies from killing more innocents. As a last solution to prevent further battle or violence. This has occurred upon five moments during My Reign.”

“Would you do as such again?”

“If there were no other solution at hand, without question.”

“Did you allow Sle’nel’ to become High Sorcerer even though you had wished it to be otherwise?”

“This is My affair only, High Counselor. This is between the Elf and Me.”

“Please answer the question, High Queen. You have agreed to the rules of the High Counselor’s Audience.”

“Yes.”

The questioning went on for many moments as Mil’der’in made San’lr’in’ display her past decisions along with The Realm’s past decisions of her. San’lr’in’ sat back in her chair, distancing herself, yet wondering where Mil’der’in was leading. The rules of a High Counselor’s Audience forbade that she intercede into another’s mind while being questioned. But it didn’t halt her from glaring at her High Counselor.

“Have you ever wished you could later change the decision you were forced to make at a given moment?”

“Of course this is so. I would be lying if I said I did not. Whenever an injury occurs or a life is taken, I regret having to make My decision no matter the incident; no matter the success.”

“What are your vows?”

“Many of My vows are sacred to The Realm only. I have vowed My silence of them. Only the Deep Mystics know of these.”

This was a surprise to everyone, including Mil’der’in.

“What if I asked you to share these vows, in this setting of the High Counselor’s Audience?”

“I wouldn’t break My vows for such a reason. That is also a vow.”

“What vows can you share?”

“To bring peace to The Realm. To return the Elves to The Realm. To protect the innocents. To be a fair and just leader. To place The Realm’s needs above all others.”

“Have you ever broken any of your vows?”

She sighed, “Yes.”

“Why?”

“To keep injustice and betrayal from occurring. So that I could keep My other more sacred vows. To prevent further violence and deceit.”

“Do you want this position and power?”

“This question cannot be answered simply. Since I took and agreed to My vows, then it would seem that I did wish the position and power. The power is needed to uphold the position, and the position is needed to uphold the power. My desires are not to be considered, as your question would have them be. My desires were placed aside the moment I became High Queen, as was expected.”

“Do you want this position and power?”

She took a moment to think on the question, “In truth, I know not, but it is My vow.”

“Did you ever make a decision that cost the life of one of your closest leaders?”

“Yes. Ann’wn’s predecessor was sent into a losing battle. I have lost many of My Private and Black guards in this fashion, as well as countless scouts.”

“Is it assumed that they were aware of and willing to take such risks?”

“It doesn’t make the decision more correct for such, or the more easy, for this knowledge.”

“Please answer the question.”

She frowned, “Yes. It is common knowledge.”

“Could we also assume that those under you, yet closely connected to you, such as The Healer, also know the risks of this connection?”

San’lr’in’ now understood where the questioning was leading, and objected, “But this is not the same. This is—”

“Answer the question, High Queen.”

By her vows, when a High Counselor’s Audience such as this was requested and given, The High Queen must give the truth as she knew it, without question. She sighed, hating the moment, “I would hope not.”

“Is this truth, my Queen? Please answer the question with a yes or no.”

“Yes. It is as they are told when coming into the service of The High Queen. You could ask this of them yourself.”

Mil’der’in was coming close to the end of her High Counselor’s Audience, having moved her Queen where she needed her to be, “Tell us, High Queen, what was it your teachers desired most of you?”

“To be strong and unyielding. To remain distant from all.”

“Have you done as such?”

She laughed with bitterness, “No. I have failed these teachings.”

“Are you a Master?”

“You know this to be so.”

“Please answer, my Queen.”

“Yes.”

“Are you a High Master?”

“I am Second Master in The Realm.” She didn’t look pleased in having to say it.

“Have you taken powers into yourself at great cost and pain to you?”

“Yes.”

“As a point of discussion, my Queen, is it realistic to ask that a High Queen be harsh and strong at all the moments?”

She thought about this question, as this was one of the questions most in her mind, “My teachers pounded this point into Me upon every moment of every turn, upon every turn of every moon, upon every moon of every cycle.”

“Please answer the question directly, Highness.”

“I know not. How can such be known? But I do know that had I remained as such, Caitha, My Healer, and Sle’nel’ would be as yet unharmed.”

“Do we know this as most certain, my Queen?”

“The Dark Sorcerer selected them for this reason. Had I remained distant, no one would have been close enough for him to have made a selection such as this.”

“No? He could not have selected your Force Leader, for example?”

She shrugged, “I suppose he could have done as such.”

“Or perhaps me?”

“Yes. Most certain.”

“Perhaps the leaders of your Private and Black Guard units?”

“Yes.”

“Or your hand-selected attendants?”

“Yes.”

“And do you suppose he would have tortured them, as well?”

“Perhaps. But he was part R’kin’dles and vowed to prevent the Elves’ return.”

“Would he have tortured his captives, my Queen? Was this in his nature?”

“Yes. He would have tortured and used anyone. He enjoyed torturing.”

“Could you have known he would take Sle’nel’, Caitha, and The Healer?”

“I should have known this.”

“Could you have known this, specifically, my Queen?”

“I placed a sleeping spell on Sle’nel’ that eve in hopes of preventing such.”

“So you attempted to prevent the kidnapping.”

“Yes, but I couldn’t guess who he would take, except for Sle’nel’. She was the most obvious choice. I didn’t think he would take any other, and I never thought he would be able to kidnap Sle’nel’, given the sleeping spell.”

“Yet, you hold yourself to the blame for their tortures.”

“Yes. I am High Queen. The blame falls to Me.”

“Could you have prevented this?”

She looked frustrated, “If I were smarter. If I were stronger. If I had remained more alert.”

“Can you be this aware at all the moments, turn after turn?”

“I must!”

“Is it possible?”

“No.” She hung her head, knowing she spoke the truth. “It is not possible.”

“Was he going to kill them?”

She spoke softly, now having to display the truth. She couldn’t have prevented the kidnapping, “Yes, without question.”

“Did you prevent this?”

“They are alive.”

“Did you prevent him from killing them?”

“With help from My Forces. They tracked him and dispatched his guards.”

“Could you have prevented their tortures?”

“If we had been able to arrive sooner. If I had—”

“Answer the question, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Could you have prevented him from torturing them?”

She hung her head and closed her eyes. For many turns, she firmly wanted to believe that the tortures had been her fault, but the truth lay now in front of her.

“I could not have prevented as such.”

“Tell us why you have thought otherwise these past few turns, Highness.”

She sighed, giving in to The Realm and all its harshness, “Because I was taught that I must be able to do as such, but I cannot. It is My greatest weakness. I cannot prevent the moments that are yet to come, unless luck is with Me.”

“Can anyone?”

“No. It is the nature of The Realm.”

“And yet you prevented him from killing them, although this was his plan, was it not?”

“Yes. He would have killed them given more moments. We arrived overly soon for his plan.”

“My Queen, I am going to ask one of the questions again. Should a High Queen be hard and distant at all the moments?”

“Ann’wn would be dead if this were so. I would have beheaded her. The same is truth in regard to Uthrn. A harsh and strong Queen has no tolerance of any sort.”

Mil’der’in replied softly, “Should a High Queen be hard at all the moments?”

She answered truthfully, “I know not.”

Mil’der’in hesitated a moment, thinking on her next question, then asked, “When it becomes Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n’s moment to be Supreme Sovereign, would you have her be hard at all the moments, my Queen?”

She gave in to her internal struggles, finally facing the truth, “No, I would not.”

“What would you tell her in this regard?”

San’lr’in’ looked over to Sle’nel’, feeling peace in doing so. Without question, she knew she loved her, and knew that she wanted to love her, regardless of the inherent dangers. She spoke the truth, the truth that had remained so long hidden from her, “I would tell her that to be a great queen, she must have as much compassion as she does strength and knowledge. Without this, her decisions will be harsh and narrow ones only, with little or no regard to the purpose of life itself. I would tell her to ask herself one question, ‘What can you hold onto as a leader during the moments of change, harshness and question, that helps keep you and your realm stable?’”

“What can you hold onto, Highness, as a leader during these moments?”

She continued to look at Sle’nel’ while answering, thinking only of her love for her Elf, “The ones that are not hard that help to keep Me balanced. I can hold onto loyalty, companionship, and My Great Love.”

“You mentioned that to remain hard is to have no regard for the purpose of life. What is the purpose of life, my Queen?”

Looking back at her, San’lr’in’ smiled for a moment at Mil’der’in, giving in to her, “You think Me this wise, Mil’der’in? I am no scholar, but will tell you My version. The purpose of life is life itself. To live it, and to live it as fully as possible. To remain without love and compassion just because one is High Queen is to deny life; any life; all life. And to deny life is to ignore the continual struggle for life. That is what We struggle so hard for, is it not? For a quality of life? To make strong connections to others so that life is made all the more improved and easier?”

She rose, then held out her arms to Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ came over and placed her hands into her Queen’s. Looking straight into Sle’nel’s eyes, San’lr’in’ finally responded to Mil’der’in’s question, “To answer your question, Mil’der’in. No. A Queen shouldn’t always strive to be harsh and strong. It keeps them well-distanced from those she serves. A Queen needs to know what love is so that she can also understand the softness in The Realm, the softness that should be in The Realm, as well as its harsh complexities so that she better understands what must be done, for what reason. It is a most difficult enterprise though, as love is a risk.”

“Would you tell Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n to take this risk, my Queen?”

Yet looking into Sle’nel’s eyes, now smiling at her most lovingly, she replied, “Without question.”

“Does taking the risk make The High Queen stronger, my Queen?”

She nodded, thinking only of Sle’nel’, “It makes her whole.”

Mil’der’in had accomplished what she had wanted—to make her Queen face the realities of being Queen. That it wasn’t an easy task and that she wouldn’t be able to prevent all things. She had made The High Queen move back into The Realm, through her love of Sle’nel’. Through The High Queen’s own kindness and gentleness. She had made her face her own truths and own them. She had brought her Queen home to them.

She sounded relieved as she said, “I declare the High Counselor’s Audience concluded, unless there be any other questions to be placed to The High Queen of The Realm.”

Sam stepped forward, “I have one, High Counselor.”

San’lr’in’ and Mil’der’in looked at Sam with some concern in their expression, “Speak your question, Highest of Woden.”

“High Queen. May the musicians now begin our eve’s dancing music?”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, waiving her hand in agreement, thinking that her sister had a good sense of the sensitive moments and when to be well rid of them. The music began with a dance for The High Queen and her partner of choice, as was the usual practice in the Valley.

She smiled softly upon her Elf, “I know that you are yet unable to dance, due to your as yet unhealed wounds. Please forgive Me in My duty, My Desire. I will ask another.”

Sle’nel’ kissed her Queen on the cheek, “I know you will use the moment wisely, my Love.”

Since Sle’nel’ couldn’t yet dance, The High Queen went to her next choice and bowed slightly, offering her hand to Mil’der’in, “Would you honor Me with the first dance, High Counselor?”

Mil’der’in was fully surprised, “Me, my Queen? I would have thought you would rather have me given to the Dark Sorcerer.”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow, but smiled, “I have already been rejected once on this dance, High Counselor. Would you have it that The High Queen is rejected twice in the same eve?”

Mil’der’in returned the smile, bowed slightly, then took her Queen’s hand, “I am honored, my Queen.”

As they danced around the smoothed dancing floor of meadow flowers, The High Queen looked upon her High Counselor, suddenly respecting her even more than she had prior, “That was most brave of you, High Counselor.”

Mil’der’in blushed, “You are not an easy one to face down, my Queen.”

“High Counselor? Is this the first moment that we have prior danced together?”

“There was one other moment, Highness, but an urgency arose and you had to leave. That was the last moment we ever prior thought of each other in that regard. We never crossed such paths again, as prescribed by our laws.”

They danced, enjoying the moment of coming back together as strong friends. As the dance was completing its course, San’lr’in’ looked intensely into Mil’der’in’s eyes, frightening her.

The dance halted, but San’lr’in’ held onto Mil’der’in’s hand, “Mil’der’in.” She hesitated a moment, then said in a most serious of tones, “Thank you. Only a friend such as you could have done as such. I am most truly in your debt.”

Mil’der’in blushed as she smiled, “I performed my duty as you would have of me, my Queen.”

“And I thank you for it. I know well the difficulty of such.”

Fon’elnn’ came up to San’lr’in’, “My Queen, may I having the next dance with the High Counselor?”

San’lr’in’ bowed slightly to Mil’der’in, then gave her hand to the Master, “You will have to ask that question of her, but ask it quickly, Master, as our High Counselor is a most desirable of women, and the most respected among them.” She began to walk away, then turned and said, “As she should be, given her greatness.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter VI

To El’fs’nd’lle

El’fs’nd’lle. The name itself brought forward visions of a magical place to all the journeyers. Their journey had been long and hazardous, and the travelers were tired beyond measure, but the wonderment of El’fs’nd’lle urged them on to even greater motivation.

Yet, as El’fs’nd’lle grew closer, so did the possible danger. Having gone well out of their way to reach the Elfin town of great lore, their enemies had been temporarily tricked. The moment was temporary, however, as all those in The High Queen’s company knew full well that their enemies would be waiting for them at the gates, if not sooner. And The High Queen well knew that Ll’strin’ll was waiting for her—waiting to finish the challenge.

Fully armed and prepared at all the moments, the ride remained tense and watchful for possible attack and danger. Although the Dark Sorcerer had been removed from The Realm, he had been only one of many potential enemies.

Just prior to their departure, Ann’wn asked for an audience with her Queen. San’lr’in’ had been tended and prepared for the ride, but while waiting for their departure, she called her great winged raptor to her. Even with the raptor now on her arm, Ann’wn was one of the few to whom she seldom denied her audience. The raptor waited patiently as the audience began.

Ann’wn knelt and bowed her head, “My Queen.”

The High Queen spoke calmly so as to not alarm the great bird, “Rise, Force Leader.”

“We have four eves prior to El’fs’nd’lle, by our best guess. We will be prepared to leave in a few moments only, Highness.”

She nodded, saying nothing, but examining Ann’wn intently. She guessed that Ann’wn had requested her audience to try to convince her of something disagreeable.

Ann’wn was slightly unnerved to see the great raptor resting so comfortably on The High Queen’s arm. As The High Queen petted the back of the raptor’s head, the raptor’s beady eyes watched Ann’wn’s every move, as if Ann’wn were a threat to The High Queen.

“I have had a counsel with my forces, Highness.”

She waited, yet petting the bird’s neck.

“My Queen. I would like to send your Private Guard in one direction, your Black Guard in another, and have the remainder of the travelers approach from the north of El’fs’nd’lle, after many of the battles have been fought.”

She kissed the bird’s beak lightly, and the bird returned the kiss, “You would risk so many of our finest, Force Leader?”

“It is their request, Highness.

“To potential, but unneeded death? They know not the possible dangers before them. I would challenge them to think differently than their usual custom of facing battle directly. To win the gates of El’fs’nd’lle may take cunning and wit, rather than brute force. We will need to take them by surprise, if our enemies await us, and like you and your forces, they would await the face-on battle.”

“My Queen?”

“Consider using the Black Guard to scout what now faces us, Force Leader. We dare travel only one turn more at the most, until our strategy is well in-place. Perhaps we will have no battle at all, but we must ensure the Elf’s safety. You have My leave.”

Ann’wn knew she had been dismissed. She bowed, “My Queen.”

The turn’s journey was swift and without incident, an unusual occurrence for them of late. They began their ride as the sun approached just above the horizon, and ended as it began to set in the other. The camp and eve meal were quickly prepared, yet, while all seemed peaceful, the guards were on full alert.

Sle’nel’ was yet healing, and her thoughts were yet angered and disturbed at the Dark Sorcerer. San’lr’in’ watched closely over her, but allowed Sle’nel’ the privacy needed in such instances, while often reminding the Elf of her presence. Sle’nel’ had ridden slower than the front guards upon the turn, overly pained from her wounds, glad to finally see the camp before her.

The Healer was feeling much improved, her head and arm being the most remaining of her wounds. As she entered the camp along with Sle’nel’ and The High Queen, Ann’wn was there to meet her, saying little. While on their guard, the guards seldom spoke, even in camp.

The Healer turned to Sle’nel’ as they dismounted, “Allow me to remove some of your pains, Sle’nel’?”

The Healer placed her hand to the Elf’s head, then to her shoulder, then bent down to her knee, providing both some relief from the pain as well as increased healing to the wounds.

“I would like to examine these wounds later, with your permission?”

Before Sle’nel’ could disagree, San’lr’in’ did so for her, “A most excellent idea, Healer. While I have been able to provide healing and comfort from the pain, I am certainly no healer. It is good to have you slightly returned to The Realm and your duties.”

“And you need to restore all your powers to you, High One. You have used overly many of them on the three of us. While we are grateful for this assistance, it is the moment for you to do otherwise.”

Ann’wn came up, knelt, and bowed her head, “My Queen?”

“Rise, Force Leader. Is all well about us?”

She nodded, “Yes, my Queen. We have the perimeter fully guarded this eve. Our scouts have gone to their search. We should know what is needed by next turn.”

“A most wise solution, Force Leader. You have My Leave.”

Ann’wn was slightly displeased that her Queen yet seemed to remain distant from The Realm, “My Queen?”

“Force Leader. What is it you wish from Me?”

“Your raptor. Has she provided any reports?”

“Not as yet, Force Leader. I will inform you of such when they are pertinent to your need.”

“Yes, my Queen. And Highness?”

She sighed and nodded.

“Please mind the perimeter. The guards have been informed to keep all inside of it, until we know what we are about.”

“To your will, Force Leader. I will comply.”

“Thank you, Highness. Your eve’s meal awaits you, my Queen.” She bowed, then turned to her lover, taking The Healer’s remaining good hand into her own. They walked away together to their eve’s meal.

Both watched as Ann’wn and The Healer left, “They seem well matched.”

San’lr’in’ turned to Sle’nel’, wondering, “They will have their issues. They are both overly strong and insistent.”

She held out her arm to her love. Sle’nel’ placed hers on top, then returned her Queen’s look, “I think they will remain strong for each other. Have you great concerns about El’fs’nd’lle?”

The High Queen dropped her arm and turned to her, placing a hand on Sle’nel’s cheek. She sighed, “My feelings at this moment run as a raging river. Battle faces us. The wonders of El’fs’nd’lle await us, and our return to the Valley draws on Me like a child to sweets.”

“And then we go to Woden, my Love.”

She laughed lightly, then kissed Sle’nel’ softly, “I will willingly do so, as if we go it will mean we have returned safely to our Valley.”

Sle’nel’ touched her hand to her lover’s face. She looked intently into her Queen’s eyes, but could find no words to say.

To make the moment lighter, San’lr’in’ held out her arm again, and as Sle’nel’ placed her own on top of it, they began to walk to their eve’s meal, “Do you miss Woden?”

She laughed, “Woden? I barely the moments to think on it. When I do think on it, it seems as a mere eve-vision.”

“I was informed that you were a most excellent Highest while your Highest was recovering from her battle.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her for a moment as they walked, then replied, “I have often wondered how you knew where to find us, so far out in the forest. There were many mysterious moments that make me wonder. You seem to have ears in the most secluded of places. And I have always wondered how Woden’s forces won the battle against Buron. We had scouted one group of the enemy, only to discover that they never emerged. It was as if they disappeared. In truth, how did you know where to find us, when you saved me?”

San’lr’in’ laughed “I don’t guess that you would accept it as luck?”

Sle’nel’ smiled, knowing her Queen well, “You are most correct. I wouldn’t accept such a statement as truth from you. You leave nothing to the presumption. Even now as Ann’wn prepares to face El’fs’nd’lle, I would venture that you already know what enemies are about, if any, and have made plans for how we will enter into the gates. Why you don’t inform Ann’wn of this is a puzzlement to me, but it is your fashion. It amuses me that she knows this not of you.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly again, “I try to remain one step ahead of all My forces, but would be well challenged if you were My Force Leader. Your intelligence was one of the features that most intrigued Me, aside from your astounding beauty. You drew Me to you as if you used a love spell, itself.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, but teased her, “Are you most certain I didn’t?”

Since The High Queen had been somewhat distant from her forces as well as The Realm, the camp had taken on a more formal atmosphere. As The High Queen and Sle’nel’ approached to the fireside, all those in the area knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

Well used to it, The High Queen thought little of it, “Rise. Continue with what you were doing.”

San’lr’in’ saw that Sam, Caitha, The Healer, Ann’wn, Sele’, Ern’seln’, and Mil’der’in were sitting around the fire, eating their eve’s meal.

The High Queen examined those about her, “We are missing many this eve, Force Leader.”

She nodded, “Fon’elnn’, An’ther’on, Meera and most of your Black Guard are out on the scouting patrol, Highness.”

The High Queen was pleased, but said nothing. She helped Sle’nel’ to sit, then sat beside her, “Apprentice Master. How goes our Young One’s lessons?”

She rose, unsheathed her sword and turned to Sele’, “Young One. Show our Queen of your learnings.”

“Yes, Apprentice Master.”

Sele’ rose, took her little sword and began her contest against Ern’seln’. The High Queen watched with amusement as well as amazement, seeing that Sele’ indeed had applied herself to her powerless lessons. Sele’ now had the body of a young child somewhere between their sixth and seventh cycle, but a mind that far surpassed most adults. Yet, the removal of her powers had confused her and made her lessons all the more challenging.

When their display was over, The High Queen spoke to her, “Young One, I am well pleased by your progress and focus toward The Realm’s need of you. Your display of a more formal stance in The Realm is also most appreciated, although I do miss your laughter.”

Sele’ bowed her head deeply, looking most serious, “Thank you, Highness. I work diligently to gain back the trust that I have lost. Your words are most kind, my Queen.”

“Have you adapted to having no powers?”

She bowed her head again, “At moments I think so, but learn in the next moment that I haven’t, my Queen. It is bewildering. I know not how the humans manage so well without them. I watch Caitha and the Warrior Woman often to find their secrets in such, but they act as if they need no powers. They seem perfectly content without them.”

“How can they miss that which they have never had, Young One?”

She thought about it a moment, “Yes, my Queen. It is as you say.”

“I look forward to your next display, Young One.”

“Thank you, my Queen.”

Having been dismissed, Sele’ went back toward Ern’seln’ and sat beside her.

“Apprentice-Master, I understand that the Young One from the Grandmother’s dwelling is residing with you these turns. How does she fare?”

“She remains fearful, but glad she is removed from there, Highness. She is most grateful for her rescue. She seems to have many talents, but as yet displays them little.”

“Do we know by what she is called, or who she is?”

“She is called by Roen. Only this we yet know, Highness.”

The High Queen thought on the name a moment, “Roen.” She knew well the origin of the name but allowed it to pass silently for the moment, “You may bring her to the next meal, Ern’seln’. I would like to meet her.”

“It shall be as you bid, Highness.”

The High Queen turned her attentions to Mil’der’in, “Are you ready for our moment at the gates of El’fs’nd’lle, High Counselor?”

“Mostly, I am just curious, Highness. But the opportunity to see El’fs’nd’lle does provide me with a great deal of fascination. I will be pleased to meet with U’Aine’.”

“Fon’elnn’ does seem a most interesting companion. And it has lasted for longer than an eve.” The High Queen smiled, knowing that Mil’der’in would see her kind intent in it.

Mil’der’in blushed, but nodded knowingly, “It would seem that I am as uncertain in my affairs as is The Highest of Woden. But I am most intrigued by the Master.”

Sam laughed as well, “Then I feel most sorry for you, High Counselor, as I seem to be, as Jandra has said, a most fickle of lovers.”

Ann’wn watched her Queen carefully, seeing that San’lr’in’ was yet slightly removed from The Realm. She knew this stance of her Queen well. As San’lr’in’ remained distant from her subjects, she yet appeared close as she asked questions of their welfare. Ann’wn guessed that having to endure what the Dark Sorcerer had done to Caitha, The Healer, and Sle’nel’ would have taken a heavy toll on her Queen. Given The High Queen’s burden, she was pleased that San’lr’in’ had even agreed to sit among them at this moment. But she also noticed that her Queen provided little advice unless asked for since the ordeal with the Dark Sorcerer. She reminded herself to ask more questions of her Queen for a while.

When The High Queen was done speaking with all those around the fire, Ann’wn braced herself and asked her Queen a question, “My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes slowly, then reopened them and nodded to her, “You have no need of My leave while we sit around this fire, Force Leader.”

“What are your plans for achieving the gates of El’fs’nd’lle, Highness?”

Finally, Ann’wn had asked the correct question. The High Queen looked at her, surprised that her Force Leader even asked it, “To use the underground passages, if need be.”

“The underground passages? I know not of these. If I may, my Queen, may I ask why you have withheld this information?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, “I interfere into your affairs overly often, Force Leader, and wondered if perhaps you might find an even better solution than mine. And perhaps none of our enemies will be waiting, in which case the passages will not be needed.”

“Will we be protected in these underground passages, my Queen?”

“Until we exit from them. And I know not who else may know of them. Only Sle’nel’ can gain entrance into them, though. So it is only the exit that becomes our issue, Force Leader, and I have not, as yet, solved this dilemma to My liking.”

“But you have information coming that may answer your issues, Highness?”

“You speak truth, Force Leader. It is as you say.”

The Healer rose, “Elf? May we leave for your tent so that I may inspect your wounds?”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, seeing The High Queen nod, “Please, My Desire. For Me, if not for you?”

Sle’nel’ sighed, rose and went with The Healer.

San’lr’in’ continued the conversation with Ann’wn, “I presently assume that the long-prior loyal Masters stand steadfast at the gates, protecting them, but am verifying this information. I am also finding out if the Mungardies are present. I assume the Deep Mystics will all also be providing their protection to the gates and us. Our enemies may be well out-maneuvered, but I know not as yet.”

“When will your sources inform you of such, Highness?”

“When will yours inform you of what you now seek?”

“Hopefully, next turn. No later than two turns, my Queen”

“Upon that moment, we will place what we know together and make our best determinations for the actions we will take, if need be.”

“How long do you plan at El’fs’nd’lle, Highness?”

“I know not, as yet.”

“Yes, my Queen. And when we return to the Valley, what will be our plans?”

The High Queen looked at Sam, “Two items. The Mungardies. Once and for all, either way. Peace, or death. Then to Woden.”

Sam was pleased that San’lr’in’ was yet planning on visiting Woden, “Most excellent, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It is our pleasure to do as such for you.” She studied Sam for a moment, pleased with her progress, “You often amaze Me, Sam of Woden. You readily face Me when you feel Me wrong in regard to others, but will not take such a stance in regard to yourself.”

Sam blushed but looked her straight in the eyes, “I lost Jandra because I committed not to her and because she found the love she needed in you. When you removed yourself from her need, in your guilt, you neglected her as much as I had done.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a brief moment, thinking on Sam’s comment. She nodded, “You speak truth. But this wasn’t easy to see at the moment. I had many questions.”

“As much as I yet need her at the moments, I can see it in her eyes that she needs you. Even as she lay upon the cot when we were about to remove her from the cave, she asked about you. Believe me, Sister, if you lose such as this, you will regret it as I do, if not more. But I now see that you have made your way to returning fully to The Realm and to her. By the way, Sister. I require a favor of you.”

“What would you have from Me?”

“I must return to Woden. I am Highest and have remained apart overly long. I request that the Sorcerers who now train me accompany me. I cannot risk more moments apart, and cannot return with the Sorcerers to their lands, Highness.”

“It shall be so, Highest of Woden. This is an easy enough request. Do you require further from Me?”

“Prepare yourself for Woden, Sister.”

She laughed lightly, “As you say, we will be most pleased to visit your lands. How long would you have us to remain?”

“Five or six turns, at minimum, if this be agreeable to you.”

“Whatever you wish, Sister. I find Myself most intrigued in this request. But I will also heed your warnings well on the personal issue, and appreciate your open candor. I receive little enough of this.”

“I am unafraid of you in this regard, Highness.”

“And I am grateful for such. When will you leave for Woden?”

“I wish to see El’fs’nd’lle’ prior for a moment, and will then take my leave.”

* * * *

The Healer had asked Sle’nel’ to remove most of her garments, and then to lie upon her bed. Sle’nel’ didn’t wish anyone near her again, with the exception of her Queen, but gave in begrudgingly.

The Healer examined her carefully, trying to get Sle’nel’ involved in conversation, but to little avail, “Where are your worst pains?”

“Knee. Shoulder.”

The Healer hid her surprise at the extent of Sle’nel’s wounds, and even felt her pain yet hidden deeply within her mind. Upon seeing the wounds, she well understood why her Queen had taken the incident so heavily. Sle’nel’s shoulder was yet severely harmed, as was her knee.

“Bend your knee for me, if you can, gently so.”

Sle’nel’ had been limping badly since she was able to walk again, as the pain was great. The Dark Sorcerer’s torture had extended well into the joint structure. In spite of the pain, Sle’nel’ bent her knee, moaning slightly.

“Good. It yet bends, and will heal, but the damage is great. I will supply some more healing to this wound, and I will provide some ointment for the pain and swelling.”

She then examined her wounded breast, “This looks good and is quite healed, but I will supply you with some ointment to place on it to prevent the scarring effects. It will also help it to heal more quickly. The same for your thigh.”

“Are we yet finished, Healer?”

“Not as yet, Elf.” She placed her hand on Sle’nel’s shoulder and provided as many healing powers as she could presently spare, “This wound is yet in need of much healing, but seems to be healing from the inside to the outer side. This is most excellent. Your muscles in this area have been well damaged, but across the moments these also will improve. You will have to use them in order to regain them, but not as yet.”

She then placed her hand upon Sle’nel’s midsection. Sle’nel’ resisted, “No. There is no need for this. Go now, Healer.”

The Healer didn’t move, but kept feeling in the midsection, “Patience, Elf. This must be done. You have allowed no knowledge in this regard, but it must be determined if there was any damage.”

“No.”

Sle’nel’ began to move, but The Healer held her down lightly. Softly, while looking upon her, she said, “Patience, Elf. Perhaps you recall that I was there. I recall this incident well. I know what he did to you.”

“That does not make it the easier.”

After enough moments of being sociable, San’lr’in’ left the circle to tend to her own private needs. She entered quietly into her first meditation, then her second, and on until she arrived to her sixth. While there, she attended to her powers as well as to her place within The Realm.

The Healer had finally completed her care of Sle’nel’, then walked with her to find San’lr’in’. When they arrived to The High Queen, without a word, San’lr’in’ held her hand out to Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ didn’t know how she could tell of her presence, but took San’lr’in’s hand willingly into her own.

San’lr’in’ removed herself from her meditations, turning to The Healer and her lover, “Tell Me, Healer. How fares Our Elf?”

“She recovers quickly, High One. You have done well in the healing of us.”

“I could find no permanent physical damage. Did you find this truth as well?”

“If we continue to tend well to her healings, all will be well, High One.”

“Then it shall be so, Healer. Is there anything I might do for you?”

“No, my Queen. I will take my leave, with your permission.”

The High Queen nodded, then touched The Healer’s face softly with her hand, “Thank you, Healer. What would I do without you?”

The Healer blushed, but touched her Queen’s hand lightly in return, “And I you, my Queen. A good eve to you.”

The High Queen turned to her lover. She placed her hands on Sle’nel’s shoulders, in spite of the great wound. She gazed into Sle’nel’s eyes, “My Desire. I have had much to think on since the Dark Sorcerer crossed our paths.”

“You have no need to—”

She interrupted, needing to provide her carefully considered words, “Allow Me, My Desire. It needs saying. You must have this option. We can go no further in our union unless I provide this to you. When you agreed to come to My bed and into My life, I was overjoyed, and even yet find Myself trembling in your presence. But I am High Queen and I failed to warn you well of what this means for our union. My being High Queen complicates and endangers your life because of it, as you now well know. I should have prepared you for these moments, but I didn’t do as such. I failed you as I failed My duty. I cannot change the terrible moments that may come to occur, yet this was a most difficult of truths for Me to face. I will not be able to prevent all the terrible moments, no matter the care I take. Because of this, My Desire, you deserve the option to reconsider our life together. I have been unfair to you in My great desire and need of you. I must now allow you your freedom from such … if that is your need.

“I have thought much on the meaning of love of late. I have determined that if I truly love you, and if My love extends beyond the mere selfish moments, then in My love of and for you, I would be able to accept your needs, whatever they may be. If you desire your freedom from our most dangerous of unions, then it is yours to have, Elf. I love you enough to accept this, if this be your need.”

Sle’nel’ closed her eyes and tried to breathe. No one had ever given her such a gift, but a gift she didn’t desire. She sighed, looked at her lover, then moved slowly but assuredly into her Queen, kissing her for many long moments.

After the kiss, San’lr’in’ waited, as she seldom assumed an answer until it was fully given. They gazed into each other’s eyes, barely moving. Finally, Sle’nel’ responded, “Have you thought more on performing the Elfin ceremony with me?”

Sle’nel’ had given her answer: She wished to remain with her lover, forever. The High Queen laughed, feeling relieved and grateful, “If this be your desire, then so shall it be. I have denied Myself, and thus you, overly long.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, “I yet make you tremble?”

San’lr’in’ kissed Sle’nel’ passionately. She responded softly but with great meaning, “I can barely remain standing when near you.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter VII

The High Master’s Challenge

“No, Force Leader. This will not be so.”

“My Queen—”

“I have given you My command, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn felt the weight of her Queen’s stare and command, but knew that she needed to provide more safety to her, “These are the great Masters, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrow and frowned, “You question Me, Force Leader?”

“No, my Queen. I question them.”

She sighed, looking well displeased, “Tell Me your option.”

“That they remain without weapons.”

She suddenly laughed, “You think this will matter to them, Force Leader? But I will accept this as so. You know them not, though.”

“And well guarded. And well apart from you and the Elf.”

“I have given My vow to meet with the High Master, Force Leader, face-to-face. This must be so as it is the agreement. And it is needed if We are to gain entry into El’fs’nd’lle’ safely. I wish not to fight all of them if such can be avoided.”

“Can it be avoided, my Queen?”

The High Queen thought on the question for a moment, “A battle? I believe such can be avoided. I am risking much in this belief.”

“But you omit something of importance, my Queen?”

“The Master has challenged Me, Force Leader. If I win, we enter into El’fs’nd’lle safely.”

“And if you were to lose, Highness?”

She knew the answer, but couldn’t find it within herself to inform Ann’wn of it, “You will yet enter El’fs’nd’lle safely. Make the arrangements, Force Leader. I will be awaiting your notice when all is ready.”

Knowing that The High Queen had directly avoided answering her question, but having won their disagreement, Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

A messenger, and Apprentice-Master, had arrived to their camp in the early morn, carrying a request. The High Queen knew of its implications, but kept the knowledge of such to herself. The note had been written by the High Master, her long-prior teacher, and had been simply stated:

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’:

I formally challenge you for your reign.

The El’fs’nd’lle Gates are secure.

The Elf’s entrance will be safely provided.

Ll’strin’ll

She had read the note quickly, holding any thoughts well within her. She then looked at the messenger, “Apprentice-Master. Inform the High Master that the terms of the note are accepted. She is welcomed in two turns.”

As she left, San’lr’in’ sighed, then went to her lover, “My Elf. The Masters have requested a meeting with Me.”

“A threat, you mean.”

San’lr’in’ stared into her eyes, ever surprised at her Elf’s clarity of mind, “Yes, this is so. I have need to inform you of what now occurs.”

“I already have guessed at this.”

“You are angry.”

“Yes. They seek now to control The Realm. I also will fight them.”

“You cannot. You yet have not your Elfin sword. You would lose against them.”

“No, I wouldn’t. I would lose against the High Master, but this is all.”

She remained patient, “You cannot fight this fight, My Desire. You are as yet overly injured.”

“Why must you risk yourself? You are like Sam in this regard.”

“Why should others be risked when this is the real issue, My Desire? Is this not My duty?”

“You have not all your powers returned to you.”

“I will have them returned to Me by their arrival.” She touched Sle’nel’s check softly, smiling, “Trust Me, My Elf?”

Sle’nel’ couldn’t fight against her Queen’s charms, “Of course, my Love, but they have had overly moments to practice their abilities, while you have had to rule The Realm. How fair is this?”

She smiled again, and on this moment her eyes danced, “Trust Me, Elf. All My training has been for this moment. I have always known this moment would arrive, and am prepared for it.”

Sle’nel’ looked sadly at her, “Will this fighting ever be over?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “If I can win this challenge, much will change. But now I must prepare for this challenge. I must tend to My powers.”

“Why does your prior teacher challenge you?”

“When I think prior on all the moments of training, I see clearly that there were always tensions between us. Of course, I knew this not, then. I had just thought she was displeased with My lack of ability. From the present, looking prior, I wonder if perhaps she was jealous of My abilities, even then. Most certainly, she hopes to be High Queen, and hopes to be so as the Elves return to The Realm.”

“Why has she waited this long?”

The High Queen thought on Sle’nel’s question for a moment, “Perhaps the Masters that broke away from her group have remained overly strong for her to yet make such a move. I know not but am certain that we will learn of this.”

The meeting was to occur in two turns. During the moments of waiting, The High Queen prepared herself well. Well since the Masters had fought long-prior against each other, and since the High Master had left the ranks, San’lr’in’ knew that at one moment in The Realm, the High Master would challenge her for her reign as High Queen. She had always felt her teacher’s jealousy, but had always received the very best of her training, as well.

Nothing is simple. And we seem to ever contradict even our own self.

She had always known this would occur, and had always known one of the reasons—The High Master thought her as weak. San’lr’in’ also guessed that the High Master had wished to be High Queen, thinking herself the better choice.

She now comes. The Highest Master of all to challenge My reign. If I win, we enter into El’fs’nd’lle freely, all the other battles fought and already won by her. If I lose, she becomes High Queen.

For two turns The High Queen called all her powers to her. She entered into her meditations and recalled all her spells and powers. She brought forth all her knowledge and abilities, all her training and efforts, all her wins and losses. Through the two turns, she held onto the First High Queen’s sword, feeling it, making it come to her in all its powers. Through the two turns, she held the large red stone to her, allowing its powers to come into her, allowing its powers to enhance her own.

Also during the two turns, Ann’wn prepared by having Fon’elnn’ and Ern’seln’ teach her forces some of the easier of the Master moves, in case they had to fight against them. She participated as well, as did Meera and Sam, ever trying to improve their sword abilities and Master’s training. She watched Ern’seln’ practice against Meera, seeing her as a fine warrior.

“No, Warrior Woman. Your moves are yet overly large.”

Ann’wn saw that although she was young, Ern’seln’s skills were great, almost as good as Fon’elnn’s. Ern’seln’ was already as tall as Ann’wn, and very pretty in her youth. Her hair was far longer than most, but she hadn’t yet provided it in any particular fashion, so it hung upon her wildly, blowing about during any exertion. But it was Ern’seln’s eyes that captured Ann’wn’s attention, as they were as silver gray as a sword’s blade, and as shiny. She now knew it to be a mark of the St’en’giln, one of their most distinctive features. She saw that Roen sat nearby, watching Ern’seln’, her protector. Ann’wn also saw that upon a few occasions, Ern’seln’ would smile over to Roen.

As the two turns were completed, the Masters entered The High Queen’s camp. Ann’wn met them, wondering if battle would occur prior to her Queen’s readiness.

“You are accepted into our camp. My guards will relieve you of your weapons. High Master, The High Queen has acknowledged that you will keep yours with you.”

The High Master examined Ann’wn, “Your guards are no match for us, Force Leader, but we will comply.”

Ann’wn wasn’t about to allow this Master who now challenged her Queen any leverage, “I have fully trained archers at the ready, High Master. One wrong move and your Masters will never be given the opportunity to display their Master skills. Have them place their weapons upon the ground, then have them move well away from them.”

Ann’wn had known better than to risk her forces against such highly trained swords women, so relied on many archers for the turn. She breathed a quiet sigh of relief when she saw the Masters comply. When all was ready, Ann’wn went to San’lr’in’.

“My Queen?”

She exited her meditations, already having sensed the High Master’s presence.

“They have arrived, Highness.”

“Yes, Force Leader. I am aware of their presence. Many attend with her. Be watchful of them.”

“Yes, Highness.”

She turned to her, “Force Leader, you must listen to Me for a moment.”

Ann’wn could tell that it would not be a report of her liking. She bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

“I am being challenged for the reign of High Queen of The Realm at this moment, Force Leader. Do you understand this?”

“For High Queen, Highness? How can this be so?”

“The High Master thinks Me overly soft, Force Leader, and perhaps she is correct from her way of thinking, but the challenge is correct in its presentation, and I must comply. Either way, Force Leader, the Elves will be returned to The Realm.”

“But, my Queen, this is not—”

“This is not for you to question, Force Leader. It is for you to comply, as I command it so.”

“But, my Queen, this makes her a traitor.”

“Yes. This is so. But when a High Master challenges another, the challenge cannot go unaccepted. It is the way of the Masters, Force Leader. If I win, she will be known as a traitor, only. A high cost for her to pay, even in her loss.”

Ann’wn didn’t like the sounds of it, but couldn’t argue against her Queen, “Yes, Highness.”

The High Queen smiled at her, knowing that Ann’wn needed some hope, “Look at Me, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn looked into her Queen’s eyes, “My Queen?”

“Do I look like I plan to lose against the High Master this turn, Ann’wn?”

Ann’wn saw a sparkle in her Queen’s eyes, a most welcomed and assured sparkle. She felt improved just by seeing such, “No, my Queen.”

The High Queen yet smiled at Ann’wn, her eyes glinting their playfulness, “Trust Me, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn smiled, “To the death, my Queen.”

“Then you will be well entertained on this moment, as this has been a moment you have long awaited. For the first moment in all The Realm, you are to see true Masters fighting to their end.”

* * * *

The attendants were preparing The High Queen for the meeting with the High Master, “Do you wish your crown, Highness?”

“Yes. But arrange My hair for battle.”

“Which garments do you require for this meeting, Highness?”

“My Full Warrior High Queen garments.”

The attendants were surprised but did as requested, knowing the meaning of such garments, “What else would you require, Highness? Your rings?”

“Dress Me as the Highest of all Queens, excepting that I will be in My full Warrior garments.”

As they tended to her, she held onto the First High Queen’s sword while also touching the great red stone. She watched her stones come to life, “Tend Me well this turn, My stone. Focus My powers to Me.”

“The necklace, Highness?”

“No need.”

“Your short boots, My Queen?”

“No. The tall ones.”

“Your markings, High Queen?”

“Yes. All of them.”

After many moments of preparation, they finally said, “All is prepared, Highness.”

“High Queen of The Realm?”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice she yet barely recognized, “Young Seer. What may I do for you?” She never would have acknowledged another’s presence in such a moment, but knowing this one to be a Seer, she became most interested.

She spoke softly so only The High Queen could hear, “Beware of her sword, Highness. It is with poison.”

San’lr’in’ met her eyes, then studied her for a long moment. Accepting the information as given, she bowed her head slowly as she closed her eyes, then met her gaze once again. Very softly, but with indication she had understood and accepted the statement as truth, she merely said, “Thank you, Seer for The High Queen.”

She left her tent fully prepared for her meeting with the High Master. As she exited, all her forces saw her, gasping in awe. The camp grew silent as they stared upon her. Never had her present forces seen her prepared in such a fashion. As she stood in front of her tent, surveying the scene now in front of her, she looked every bit the Great Warrior High Queen of The Realm. If one knew her well, they could see a slight grin upon her face.

To a warrior, they all thought that one would have to be absolutely crazy to challenge such an assured warrior as this. Her leather boots reached to her knees, her leather pants tucked into them. She wore the tattoos of the greatest of all warriors, the knee and wrist guards of the most accomplished fighter, and her Warrior High Queen crown upon her head. Her sword was sheathed, her hair pulled slightly to the back in preparation of battle, and a design was inscribed upon her forehead that sent shivers into Ann’wn—the First High Queen’s sword with blood dripping down from its tip. Another design drew attention from her own warriors, as they had never prior seen it upon her. It was The High Queen’s dagger, fully piercing through the heart of its victim. There was little question as to her stance and expectations.

She stood tall and straight with the bearing of a true warrior. She stood confident in her strength and knowledge, and forbidding in her appearance. Her stance was formidable, frightening to even her own ranks.

She looked sideways to Ann’wn, “Take Me to them.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

She held out her right arm to Sle’nel’, “Attend Me, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ had also been prepared into her Elfin pants and shirt, and also wore her sword, as well as carried her bow and arrows. She had waited outside their tent, allowing her Queen to be prepared without interruption.

She came forward to her, yet limping, “You are quite the Warrior Queen.”

She smiled a smile that Sle’nel’ seldom saw. At that moment, The High Queen’s smile was one of fortitude and absolute authority, “We must give the allusion, My Desire. I hope you will await the determination of this challenge, as I will be most pleased to have you by My side at its conclusion. We yet have much to do in this realm of ours, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ was pleased that her Queen had taken-on such a stance, “I will be waiting, but please take not overly long to win this, my Queen. My hunger grows even now.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “I will do My best, My Elf.”

Given their prior few turns, The High Queen’s guard stood well amazed, as on a turn-to-turn basis, while their Queen was ever commanding, it was in a more gentle fashion. But upon this turn, there was no questioning her authority.

Ann’wn and several of her Private Guards escorted her and Sle’nel’ to where the High Master now awaited. The High Queen had intentionally made Ll’strin’ll wait, hoping to make her somewhat displeased and impatient, but also knowing that Ll’strin’ll would suspect the trick.

When they approached, San’lr’in’ noted that the other Masters were being held well apart from the meeting, and also noted that their weapons had been removed. She halted just prior to her former teacher, examining her carefully.

Ll’strin’ll bowed her head, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

“Teacher; High Master.”

Ll’strin’ll looked at her, somewhat taken aback at The High Queen’s stance, somewhat surprised at her great warrior attitude. After all the cycles of watching her from afar, she had never seen her wear such warrior garments as these, except long prior, “I see you have prepared yourself for this challenge.”

San’lr’in’ ignored the comment and motioned slightly to her right. She spoke as if slightly bored in the moment, “Ll’strin’ll. This is the last of the Elfin-kind, Sle’nel’, High Sorcerer of The Realm. Elf, this is Ll’strin’ll, My long-prior Teacher, and the Highest Master in all The Realm … until this moment.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised at the comment, but made no indication of it. Ll’strin’ll was also surprised, and made a slight gasp when it had been made. Sle’nel’ looked upon the High Master unsmiling. She bowed her head slightly in respect to the Master’s position, “Ll’strin’ll. I have heard much of you.”

Ll’strin’ll also bowed her head, “It is my honor, Elf. I am truly pleased that the moment for the return of the Elfin-kind has arrived. Looking upon you brings joy to this old heart of mine. But it is a bit uncomforting to have an Elf displeased with me.”

Sle’nel’ just looked at her, not altering her expression, “I hold a disagreement with your teaching ways, High Master. But perhaps the discussion will be resolved as my Queen wins this challenge.”

She turned to San’lr’in’, “Until a few moments from now, my Queen.”

She bowed her head, then left to a short distance away. San’lr’in’ took notice that the Elf drew her bow and arrows, and readied them. The High Queen looked about her, seeing that all her guards were present, but not looking pleased, and that they were all with full weapons readied. An’ther’on and all the Private Guard were in full battle garments, as were her Black Guard. The moment was tense, and all rested now on how San’lr’in’ handled the moment.

“You recall the High Counselor, Master.” She held out her arm toward Mil’der’in, indicating for her to come to her.

Mil’der’in came to her Queen, bowing her head, “High Queen.” She then turned to Ll’strin’ll, “It has been many cycles. You look well.”

Ll’strin’ll bowed her head to her, “And you look stunning as usual, Mil’der’in.”

Mil’der’in was displeased with Ll’strin’ll’s challenge to her own Queen, “It is a pity you have found your way to the side of traitors, Ll’strin’ll. The Realm could have used you in its moments.”

Ll’strin’ll laughed lightly, taking the insult, “It might be as you say, Mil’der’in. I hope you have found usefulness in your role, High Counselor.”

“You are wrong to challenge The High Queen, Ll’strin’ll. It is as a traitor would do. And you know little of The Realm. In truth, you have hidden yourself well from it your entire lifespan. You couldn’t rule even partially as well as our High Queen. None would accept your rule if you were to win, which you will not. You know not this High Queen, Ll’strin’ll. You trained her even better than you believe. She is yet young, and you are overly old for this.”

“Perhaps you speak truly, Mil’der’in, but I have my reasons. I have well noted that San’lr’in’ has many great and loyal servants about her.”

Mil’der’in motioned to her left, “Indeed, and even ones from long prior. As we journeyed toward El’fs’nd’lle’, we chanced upon another Master . A Master from The First High Queen’s reign. I have found her most intriguing, and her honor is without question.”

“Then I wish you well, Mil’der’in.” She remained polite, but was overly surprised to hear that a former Master from The First High Queen’s reign was among them. She hadn’t yet learned of this, and was confused as to how such could occur, but was also overly proud to ask of such.

San’lr’in’ saw that Ll’strin’ll had been surprised by the statement, and made a note to use it later if necessary, during their challenge. As Mil’der’in left, The High Queen spoke, “You requested this meeting, Teacher. Tell Me. What is it you would like from Me, now that our formalities are completed?”

“It would appear you already know the reason for this challenge, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

San’lr’in’ smiled a sly smile, providing an intimidating look, “Humor Me, High Master. I try never to assume, as I was taught so long prior by you.”

Ll’strin’ll laughed lightly, “I know not if this is a reference to my many cycles, or a reference to the ways in which you were taught.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow as she rested her hand slightly on her sword’s hilt, “In this teaching regard, perhaps the story has passed to you telling of My recent encounter with Grandmother.”

She nodded, no longer smiling, “I have heard the story, and I see that you are yet angered with me for sending you to her.”

“You speak truth.”

“And yet in all The Realm’s cycles, you are the only one to find a way to rid The Realm of her. It helped to make you strong.”

“You are mistaken, Teacher. It wasn’t I who did this. It was the Future Supreme Sovereign, or perhaps you have forgotten of her? She is to rule The Realm upon one turn.”

Ll’strin’ll removed her sword, running her hand across the blade as she did so, as if applying something to it, “The High Queens’ line needs to be changed. Your line has ruled overly long. And this young one should never have come into The Realm. I don’t suppose you would hand-over your reign to me?”

San’lr’in’ laughed loudly, “Were you always prior this humorous, Teacher? If so, I must have been thinking of otherwise.” She saw Ll’strin’ll’s hand running quickly across her blade, and recalled Seer Roen’s words to her: Her sword is with poison.

She watched Ll’strin’ll’s movements carefully, but refrained from removing her own sword. She didn’t yet wish Ll’strin’ll to see she had The First High Queen’s sword.

The High Queen sneered at her with an arrogant smile, one meant to startle, “And you are to rule The Realm, Ll’strin’ll? I think not, even after all your patience will this come to pass as truth. But tell Me, Master, did you believe that you were passed over as High Queen, even prior to Me? Am I correct in this assumption, Ll’strin’ll?”

Ll’strin’ll jerked back slightly at the comment, “I have respected your reign all these cycles, but you have ruled overly long. You should have rid The Realm of the Mungardies long prior. You haven’t lived up to your vows. Now the humans come and yet you do nothing.”

“You must have done something very wrong to be banned from the Deep Mystics’ consideration. What was it, Ll’strin’ll? Did you lose your patience and temper and kill someone important?”

Her answer was quick and defensive, “This was long-prior. They shouldn’t have banned me for such. They were overly harsh in their rulings. Even after all these long cycles, I have remained as faithful to The Realm.”

“Yet, questions could be raised as to why the Masters broke rank. Was it because of you, Ll’strin’ll, and your rigid thinking?”

San’lr’in’ was slightly surprised at her Teacher. For all these prior cycles she had thought her stronger, more intelligent, above reproach, and frightening, yet here she stood, far less than San’lr’in’ had held in her own head of her. For the first moment in all her cycles, she now saw her Teacher more truthfully, no more or less frightening than any other.

Seeing that San’lr’in’ almost pitied her, Ll’strin’ll raised her sword so as to move the moment forward. It was the opposite of what she had wanted, as for many long cycles she had hoped that The High Queen had remained fearful of her. She grew angry in this knowledge, wanting this long-prior student of hers out of her way, “Enough of this talk. I challenge you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I challenge you to your role as High Queen.”

“When I win, Ll’strin’ll?”

Ll’strin’ll didn’t miss the inference, but said nothing of it, “The Masters will lay down their swords to you, directly.”

“This is all?”

“You will have the privilege of doing what you will with me.”

She waved her hand, as if dismissing the notion, “I am High Queen. I have this privilege already. Motivate Me further, Ll’strin’ll. You bore Me.”

“You surprise me. I hadn’t thought you this strong. If you win, which you will not, what would you have from me?”

She laughed wickedly, “If I win, you will rip out your own heart. This should amuse Me for a short while. After all the tortures you required Me to … experience, this should be easy for you.”

San’lr’in’ wouldn’t really allow as such, but wished to make a statement that would surprise and shock her prior teacher.

“Perhaps you did learn after all. Are you going to pull your sword, or are we going to speak of the prior all the turn?”

San’lr’in’ grinned at her as if the entertainment would now begin, “You have waited many moments for such, wondering across them, ‘Is she better than I am now, or am I yet the High Master?’ Is this not so?”

“Pull your sword, or I will cut you down where you stand.”

She began to pull her sword, but said, “I know you will not, as there are overly many others about watching. You will have to be fair in this challenge, Teacher, unlike all the prior moments when I was weaker, younger, and afraid. But I am no longer a Young One. I have had many battles with such as you throughout My Reign. I no longer fear the likes of you.”

As she pulled out her sword and placed the tip high in the air, Ll’strin’ll gasped, “Where did you get this sword?”

San’lr’in’ grinned again, “This sword? You mean Drn’rn’thel’ineln’s sword? She gave it to Me, as a gift.”

“This is not possible. This is the Sword of Legends. I have once asked for this sword.”

She nodded and shrugged, “It is the Sword of Legends, as you say, and it would now seem that The First High Queen didn’t wish to give it to you.”

In her anger, Ll’strin’ll no longer wished to speak. She touched the tip of her sword to San’lr’in’s, and the challenge began. In the span of a heartbeat they moved into high action, using all their available powers and strength against each other. Neither had begun with testing movements, knowing that the stakes were overly high and that the other would give no moments for leniency. One mistake would be all it required to lose this challenge, and one’s life. One mistake, only.

While the challenge was occurring between The High Queen and the High Master, Ann’wn had ensured that the other Masters would be well-guarded, having placed twenty readied archers aimed directly at the fifteen waiting Masters. Sle’nel’ was also readied, watching them intently as she also watched her Queen.

The duel was unlike anyone had prior seen, including the other Masters. As Ann’wn and Meera had suspected, their Queen had most certainly withheld her Master powers from them. While watching, they noted that they had never prior seen their Queen as focused or intent against another opponent as at this moment. Even the Dark Sorcerer had succumbed quickly in comparison to this challenge.

For every move The High Queen made, the High Master would quickly counter, then provide her own move. Neither gained against the other, but the challenge moved about the land in a large pattern, as they remained oblivious to all that was about them. Sam was startled at the strength of the blows they delivered to each other, blows that no one else could withstand.

The Master was surprised at San’lr’in’s strength, She is stronger than I had believed. Yet, when has she had the moments to practice, as High Queen?

San’lr’in’ kept her focus, Watch for her weakness. Where is it?

As they fought, The High Queen tried to keep the Master focused elsewhere, taunting her, “When are you going to show your High Master moves, Teacher? I grow bored.”

Never having such a skilled-opponent prior, the Master was struggling, but showed otherwise.

When a brief moment of pause came, she responded by laughing, “I have taught you well, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Even as you struggle anxiously against me, you use the tricks I have taught you. You are an able opponent and please me well.”

An idea came suddenly into focus for The High Queen, Not as you were taught! Use otherwise. She is expecting all the Master skills and all her teachings. You must surprise her if you are to win.

As they continued their fight, she began to draw all the sword learnings from her Elf Teacher, Sle’nel’s mother, as well as those from the Warrior Women of the Sword. Slowly, one-by-one, she incorporated them into her moves, surprising Ll’strin’ll. And slowly but most certainly, The High Queen gained on her.

Being forced backward against the forest, Ll’strin’ll looked shocked, “These are not Master moves, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Do you invent these?”

The High Queen now saw Ll’strin’ll’s weakness. As she pushed harder and harder against her, she yet taunted her, “You remain overly in your old ways, Teacher. You should have listened to the teachings you gave to me. Your weakness is in your commitment to a single strategy.”

But Ll’strin’ll was correct—The High Queen was inventing new sword moves even without thinking on it. With each attack, she would combine an Elfin move with a Warrior of the Sword move, combined into a Master sword maneuver. And even The High Queen didn’t fully understand how the maneuvers would work, but did realize that her new-found red stone was increasing her strength.

She kept herself well focused, Change your patterns.

The High Master struggled, Where did she learn these moves? Where does her strength come from? I know she is not this strong. I have had her watched for many cycles.

As they fought, San’lr’in’ also kept herself focused into Ll’strin’ll’s thoughts, softly so as not to allow awareness as such. She heard the High Master’s thoughts, then laughed, finally using them against her, “You have had Me watched as I reigned over The Realm, Master? You will not find Me surprised in this, but I have learned well from you. Never have I allowed Myself to show all My abilities. Never prior have I allowed this to occur, until this moment. So Master, you, in truth, are not aware of My abilities, as they have never prior been publicly displayed.”

For the first moment since serving her Queen, Ann’wn now understood why she had always been cautious in this regard, She guarded her skills and abilities all these cycles just for such a moment as this. Against her traitors—so as to surprise them.

“You hid your strengths and powers? From The Realm? You always were a most intelligent of students.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “Then why is it I thought My name as ‘Stupid’ for many cycles?”

Sle’nel’ remained watchful over the other Masters. When she saw one make a move to a hidden dagger, she let loose an arrow, having aimed it directly into the Masters arm. She shook her head as her arrow missed its destination once again, having landed firmly into the Master’s hand. She also winced from the great pain caused by pulling on the arrow with her well-injured shoulder. Ann’wn’s guards were instantly holding their swords to the Master’s neck, allowing no movement.

“Well aimed, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ looked grumpily at Ann’wn, “I aimed for her arm. My aim is off.”

Ann’wn’s eyes widened, never knowing if the Elf was jesting or not.

The fight continued far longer than anyone thought possible. Sam came up to Meera and Ann’wn, “I cannot even hold a sword as long as this, yet their moves have not diminished.”

Meera responded, “I have seen a slight decrease in our Queen’s moves, but know not if this be yet a trick.”

Ann’wn watched her Queen for a few moments, then shook her head, “Look at her eyes, Warrior Woman. This will tell you.”

San’lr’in’ had in truth backed off from her strength in hopes of wearing down the Master even further, but the glint in her eyes told Ann’wn that the battle was yet far from over.

“You grow tired, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Should we rest a moment?”

The Master was trying to taunt The High Queen, truly unaware of who The High Queen had become during her cycles. The High Queen laughed as she moved back into her aggressive moves, “Tired? Be this your wish, that I tire so easily? In truth, Master, it would appear that I am stronger than you had come to believe of Me. What are your plans now, Master? Are you afraid to lose? Should I give you a moment of rest?”

San’lr’in’ continued to laugh wickedly as she moved against the Master, surprising everyone around her. While her forces knew her to be strong and unyielding when necessary, they never knew her to be as fierce or as aggressive as this. The glinting sparkle in her eyes caused fear in every warrior about the camp, as they knew not this Queen. They knew not this wild stance from her.

Ann’wn watched her Queen, finally seeing why her Queen refused this stance upon all other prior moments—it required all her strength to stand as such in The Realm. Upon this moment, Ann’wn suddenly felt pity for the Mungardies should they not desire peace, as she now knew that this Queen would not relent in her efforts, Even now, her stance grows in its fierceness; in its rightfulness.

After many, many moments of fighting each other, The High Queen yet appeared to the Master as unrelentingly fierce and tireless. The Master was gasping for breath, and her arms were aching from wielding her sword, “I have taught you well, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. And you have become strong.”

San’lr’in’ saw that the Master was growing tired. In truth, as was The High Queen, but she kept her powers focused to her, drawing strength from them continually, “Pity you didn’t teach yourself as such.”

Even after all the moments, no sword tip had touched the other’s skin. No blood had been drawn, but suddenly, in her anger at her own growing weakness, Ll’strin’ll attacked as if she were half-crazed, drawing her sword fully across San’lr’in’s side. San’lr’in’ groaned as she felt the blade open her skin, her blood flowing freely from her. She felt a sudden surprise as her side burned as if a fire had been placed on it.

Roen was correct. Her sword is with poison.

Holding her sword in her left hand, she quickly clasped her right hand to her side and, using her powers, halted the blood’s flow and partially closed the wound. Even though she didn’t wish to use her powers in this fashion, she knew that she had to provide her healing powers to her, or she would begin to grow weaker from the blood loss as well as from the poison.

Angered that the Master had drawn first blood, San’lr’in’ grew even more focused toward ending the fight, “You draw first blood, Master. Consider yourself as lucky, as now the fight changes. Now the challenge is mine, as you also soon will be.”

True to her word, San’lr’in’ finally drew all her remaining powers to herself, becoming even stronger, even more fierce in her stance. The High Master having achieved inflicting the first wound, The High Queen was now fully motivated to end the fight. She began to move quickly, as if the battle had just begun. She became ruthless in her strength, blow after blow, strike after strike, moving solidly and steadily against the exhausted Master. No matter what the Master offered in return, San’lr’in’ countered it with a more aggressive move.

Ll’strin’ll was gasping greatly. Try as she might, she knew that she was losing to this overly strong High Queen, “In truth, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, you are stronger than I believed. I have been arrogant. This is my weakness.”

San’lr’in’ grew angry, “No, Master. This is not your weakness. Your weakness is that you became a traitor, as did all the other Masters. You are now all as useless. All these skills, Ll’strin’ll, as useless.”

Ll’strin’ll was, in truth, shocked, “A traitor, Student? But I have given my entire lifespan over to The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ grew even angrier with Ll’strin’ll’s words, “As a selfish aim only. In truth, you desire to be High Queen. Only this. All this training, for only this. Long-prior, I held you in esteem. No longer, Ll’strin’ll. I see you as a traitor, only. It is not our abilities that make us who we are, Traitor. It is the manner is which we use them that gives us our titles.”

The Master was exhausted, and her moves were now as any other warrior to San’lr’in’. Finally well tired of the challenge, she called upon all the powers of The First High Queen’s sword.

Great Sword of the Legends. Great Sword of The First High Queen. Bring your powers to Me to help Me rid The Realm of this traitor.

In a move unknown to even her, San’lr’in’ cut off Ll’strin’ll’s sword arm, then quickly changed direction and pushed the tip of her sword through Ll’strin’ll’s other hand. For a mere wisp of a moment, she wondered at her own sword’s powers. She then watched as her long-prior esteemed teacher fell on her knees to the ground, gasping for breath, greatly pained, and finally defeated. The High Queen knew that Ll’strin’ll would soon bleed to death, if no other way was given. After all these cycles, San’lr’in’ was the first to ever defeat her.

Ll’strin’ll looked up at her, panting her exhaustion and pain, “I am no traitor, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I just wanted the best for The Realm. Surely you must see this as truth.”

San’lr’in’ refused to show pity upon her, seeing her teacher as she truly was, “What I see as truth, Ll’strin’ll, is that you have always been unrestrained. Never should you have been allowed to achieve the skills of a great Master, as a great Master also has the same greatness of mind. You do not. You are in truth a traitor to The Realm, to Me, to the Deep Mystics, and to all those who live in The Realm. A traitor, Ll’strin’ll. Nothing more. I now strip you of your title. You will never be known as the High Master, Ll’strin’ll. Your title henceforth will be Traitor Ll’strin’ll, and will be set in all the stories in this fashion.”

The hatred that showed in San’lr’in’s eyes left everyone shaking in fear. Never had they seen or heard as such from their High Queen.

“I am no traitor, Student.” San’lr’in’ ignored what the Master had called her. “I am High Master. I will not be known as traitor.”

San’lr’in’s eyes grew narrowed. She placed the tip of her sword into Ll’strin’ll’s neck, then looked up to those in the camp, “From this moment on, I command that this defeated woman kneeling before Me be titled as Ll’strin’ll the Traitor.”

“Nooooo…”

Ann’wn had begun to come toward her Queen, seeing that the challenge was over and that her Queen had won. She was preparing to take Ll’strin’ll under her watch, when suddenly, The High Queen raised her sword and beheaded Ll’strin’ll, just as she had been objecting to the new title. Ann’wn’s eyes became wide with surprise at her Queen’s move, never having seen her Queen behead another. No one moved. The camp was paralyzed at The High Queen’s unexpected move.

Ann’wn watched Ll’strin’ll’s head roll on the ground, just in front of her feet. She looked up to San’lr’in’, wondering what would next occur, and saw that San’lr’in’ didn’t even look tired.

San’lr’in’ looked at the other Masters through narrowed eyes that yet glinted of their strength and stance. She saw that a few of them had bowed to her. She turned to Ann’wn, “Force Leader. Kill those who yet stand, and quickly so.”

“My Queen, could we not—”

Ann’wn had momentarily thought that they might question the remaining Masters, but seeing that her Queen looked upon her as if she now gave thought to beheading her as well, she changed her mind, “Yes, my Queen. To your will.”

Ann’wn was shocked at her Queen’s stance, but as her Queen had bid, she gave the command to her forces. Within a breath, arrows were released, killing all the Masters who had not deferred to The Realm. Seldom in The Realm had San’lr’in’ commanded such an action without some prior thought to it.

“The others, my Queen?”

Ann’wn decided to take a different stance with her Queen for the moment, allowing her the commands.

“Bring Fon’elnn’ and Ern’seln’ to Me.”

Ann’wn nodded, noting that her Queen was now holding her hand to her injured side.

San’lr’in’ spoke briefly and privately to the two, then motioned them to their task. Fon’elnn’ selected one of the remaining Masters and challenged her, handing her a sword. Fon’elnn’ fought the Master for a few moments, then halted the fight and looked at her Queen. The High Queen gave her signal, and Fon’elnn’ turned back to the Master, beheading her with one quick movement of her sword.

Ern’seln selected an Apprentice-Master about her age, then challenged her as Fon’elnn’ had done. The Young Apprentice-Master was struggling not to cry, in her fear of what she had seen, but did as she was told. Ern’seln fought against the Apprentice-Master for a few difficult moments, then halted the challenge and turned to her Queen. The High Queen nodded.

Ern’seln turned back to the Apprentice-Master, “You have been given consideration. Kneel and wait.”

Fon’elnn’ and Ern’seln challenged the remaining Masters in this fashion until the task was completed. While the challenges were occurring, San’lr’in’ probed the minds of the remaining Masters, examining them carefully for their loyalty to Ll’strin’ll, or their loyalty to The Realm. As she had guessed, the younger ones were bright-eyed and naive in their loyalty to The Realm, while the older ones remained loyal to Ll’strin’ll, having bowed to San’lr’in’ out of fear.

When the task was complete, only five remained, all frightened beyond anything they had prior seen or experienced. San’lr’in’ had noted that to a one, they had all been treated as Ll’strin’ll had treated her, but all were somewhat trained, yet now well confused.

“What would you have us do with them, my Queen?”

She turned to Ann’wn, examining her as well, “You are also afraid of Me, Force Leader?”

“If you sense as such, it must be so, my Queen, but if I were to respond I would tell you that I am just stunned at your new stance, Highness. I have never prior seen you as such, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ stared at her for what felt like many long moments to Ann’wn, then suddenly smiled, softly, but with her eyes twinkling, “Did you not say you trusted Me, My Force Leader?”

“I did, my Queen. And I do with all my heart.”

“Yes, I sense this as so within you, and am grateful for such.” She placed her hand on Ann’wn’s cheek, “If one has done no wrong, there is no reason to fear this stance, Force Leader. It is merely the stance of the High Master and a High Queen.”

Fon’elnn’ and Ern’seln returned to their Queen, “My Queen. The remaining five?”

“Bring them to Me.”

The remaining five were brought to The High Queen. Ann’wn saw that they were all young, and all well frightened, “Kneel before The High Queen of The Realm, and the First High Master.”

The five had been well informed by Ll’strin’ll of The High Queen, but what they had seen hadn’t matched what they had been told. Instead of a meek and mild queen, they saw before them the most fierce warrior in all The Realm. They knelt so quickly as to almost fall to their knees. And they bowed their heads well to the ground, “High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ almost laughed at their fear, “Look at Me.”

Shaking, they did so. She almost laughed again, as none of the five had any stance of a Master. She looked at the first one, and in a harsh and cold tone unknown to her forces, she demanded, “Who do you serve, would-be Traitor of The Realm?”

The young girl was trembling, and barely squeaked out the words, “You, Highness.”

“What is it you are called by?”

She bowed her head, unable to face The High Queen, “Sren’trn, High Queen.”

“Why did you seek to become a Master?”

“I didn’t. High Master, I mean, Ll’strin’ll the Traitor forced me into her service. My Birth-mother needed food, and I was traded.”

“Rise, Sren’trn.”

She handed a sword to her, “Fight Me.”

She dropped her sword and thought of running away, but stood her ground, “Oh no, High Queen. I could never fight such as you.”

“Fight Me, or you will feel what Ll’strin’ll did.”

Well afraid but not wishing to be beheaded, Sren’trn picked up her sword and raised the tip to San’lr’in’s. Then she took a pitiful swing, and although it was with all her effort, San’lr’in’ didn’t even have to move her sword to halt it, rolling her eyes in disbelief as she watched the young girl shrink away from the ensuing sword return.

The High Queen sighed, seeing that Sren’trn was all but crying with fear, “What is it you would like to do, Young One, if given the opportunity?”

Sren’trn broke down, dropped her sword, fell to the ground, and sobbed. San’lr’in’ rolled her eyes in dismay and impatience. She had no way of understanding such weakness. Ignoring the young girl, she did the same to the remaining four. She found that only one of them wished to be a Master, and all but the one had been forced into the ranks. She looked around and saw her sister. She beckoned to her.

“Yes, my Queen?”

“Could Woden use four Mystics of a most gentle nature, Highest of Woden?”

Sam looked upon the four who were indicated, but remained confused, “My Queen?”

“Highest of Woden. These four have been well mistreated in our realm, and would like nothing more than to spend the remainder of their turns in a most quiet of locations. I have two choices. I could send them to keep A’lon’lden and Yyeoiraa company or to send them to Woden under your command. It might provide an interesting solution to Woden remaining overly apart from The Realm. Plus, it might make these four feel somewhat useful and needed in this Realm.” To herself she thought that the four might help bring more of the Mystics’ ways to Woden, yet in a quiet fashion.

Sam considered the moment, then nodded, “Of course, my Queen.”

“Thank you.” She looked at the four, “Rise and meet your new Queen. This is the Highest of Woden. You will be under her command. She has agreed to take you to Woden, a most gentle of places. I think you will be pleased at this choice.”

She turned to the one remaining, “Tell Me what you are called by.”

She bowed her head, “Krl’lnn’, High Queen; High First Master.”

San’lr’in’ saw that she held her fear well, “And you wish to be a Master?”

“Yes, High Queen.”

“From this moment on, Krl’lnn’, Apprentice-Master, you are under the command of Master Fon’elnn’, and under the care of Apprentice-Master Ern’seln’.”

“Thank you, High Queen.”

“Hear Me well, Krl’lnn’, Apprentice-Master. You have been under the command of Ll’strin’ll the Traitor, so have much yet to learn. While your mind remains loyal to The Realm, your future actions will tell us all where your loyalties truly lie. One misstep, Apprentice-Master, and you also will lose your head, as you are now invited into The High Queen’s ranks.”

Krl’lnn’ looked at The High Queen and bowed her head once again, “I vow my loyalty to you, High Queen, unto my death.” She kneeled, then placed her lips to The High Queen’s boots, “You are my Master, Highness.”

“We shall see, Apprentice-Master. High Master Fon’elnn’, she has My leave.”

* * * *

After the long challenge and final moments were completed, San’lr’in’ closed her eyes and let loose her powers. They flowed away from her as if a river, allowing her to feel lighter for the first moment since the beginning of their overly extended journey. She knew that the trip to El’fs’nd’lle would now be quiet and safe, having learned that Ll’strin’ll had already defeated whatever enemy had awaited them. And while she also knew that there would be one more group of Masters at the Gates, they were a small group and would be easily turned at the moment of the arrival, if needed.

She breathed in deeply, then recalled her new wound as the pain came rushing to her. She winced, surprised at the burning intensity of it.

Roen has saved My life.

She placed her hand even more tightly on the wound so as to relieve the pain, but found overly weakened healing powers left within her.

“My Queen. Perhaps we should tend to your wound?”

Breathing now being a painful act, she replied, “Healer. You are a most welcomed voice.”

The Healer placed her hand on her Queen’s head, sensing her deep pain. But she also sensed her Queen’s surrender to her even deeper exhaustion

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes again, “I can finally let loose this long-prior weight that I have carried overly long. I feel The Realm beginning to change, Healer. We may win our vows, yet.”

The Healer took hold of her Queen’s arm and led her away. In all The Realm, only The Healer could touch The High Queen as freely as this, “Come, Leader of All. We must tend to your wound, and you must rest.”

Once in the tent, The High Queen remained standing, allowing her attendants and Healer to tend to her, but almost asleep. She had closed her eyes, feeling as if she barely the strength to breathe. She was overly tired and didn’t even bother listening to the words of her attendants or Healer, but suddenly feeling a change inside the tent, she opened her eyes and held out her left arm, “My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ took her Queen’s hand into her own, then examined the wound, “How fares this wound?”

The Healer showed the wound to her, “It is deep enough, but our Queen did well to halt the blood flow as quickly as she did. The poison would have entered into her body much more deeply than she allowed.”

The High Queen looked down at her Healer, “Poison?” She didn’t wish any yet to know of Roen’s abilities.

“Her sword, my Queen. I thought you had seen as such, this being the reason you tended to your wound during the fight.”

“I halted the flow of blood so that I wouldn’t become weakened as I fought. I couldn’t risk any weakness, or I might have lost. Tell Me of this poison to which you refer.”

“Did you not see her wipe her sword just prior to the fight, High One? Just as she unsheathed it?”

She nodded, “I recall the moment, but had no thought on it. How are you aware of this poison?”

“I took the authority of my role to examine the sword. The smell of the poison is one I know well, as it is one of the ingredients in your—”

“Hold, Healer. It is enough. Spare Me the details of your potions. And I thank you for your most excellent awareness in this regard. It would appear that you have saved My life.”

“No, my Queen. You saved your own life upon that moment when you halted your flow of blood to the wound.”

“Will it take the wound long to heal?”

“Better to have a slow-healing wound than a headless neck, High One. I have never seen you do as such, and with such haste as this.”

The High Queen thought little of the moment, “The Masters could no longer be trusted, so their purpose was over. I couldn’t risk The Realm to their deceit. They were overly strong to leave them to their own creations.”

“You being High Master now, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked over to the voice. She nodded her head, “Master Fon’elnn’. But perhaps the moment for the Masters is over. Perhaps we begin a new guild. Why is it you come?”

“Your forces asking to your wellness, Highness.”

“You see for yourself. Tell them what you will.”

“And they would like knowing when we leaving, Highness.”

“On the second turn, Master. Now, leave The High Queen or I will give you a long sleeping spell.”

San’lr’in’ looked down at her Healer, “Now you command My forces, Healer?”

“If I must, High One. They interrupt overly. I told Ann’wn that if she came in while you were resting, I would personally seek retribution.”

The High Queen smiled, “It would appear we leave on the second turn from now, Master. Why do you ask?”

“Your forces would like to prepare a feast.”

“A feast would be most welcome. You have My leave.”

Fon’elnn’ bowed and left. The Healer looked up to her, “The wound will need stitches, High One. You will need to lie down.”

“Do them while I am standing, Healer. It is all the same to Me.”

San’lr’in’ entered into her first meditation, removing herself from the pain as The Healer provided the nine stitches.

“Your body begins to look like a practice body for the young healers. Along with these stitches, I have also provided an infection preventative potion, as well as a preventative against the scaring effects. The potions contain a most interesting mixture of sp—”

The High Queen shivered slightly, “Overly many details, Healer. Please spare Me from this knowledge of your potions.”

When The Healer was done with the wound, The High Queen was dressed into her lighter garments for the eve, “You must eat, High One, whether this be your desire or no. It will help to soak up any remaining poison. You must not sleep until you have eaten, or the effects may return.”

The High Queen looked exhausted, her eyes beginning to close. Sle’nel’ took the food from the attendants, “I will ensure that she eats her food, Healer.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, smiling, “You most certainly won, and left no question of such. But your titles grow once again. What do we call you now, my Love? High Master Queen? Great High Master Queen? Great High Master Warrior Queen? Great High Master High Queen? Or Great High Master High Warrior Queen?”

The Healer laughed, “I rather like the last one, Elf.” She looked back to her Queen, “Make certain to rest for the remainder of the turn, at least until the morn, Highness.”

“You are making Me a prisoner, Healer.”

She nodded, “Hmmm … so it would appear, High One. But this is my command of you. I will allow you your freedom at the morn.”

Sle’nel’ went up to San’lr’in’, “I think you could use the rest. And I will remain with you through the midturn, eve and morn.”

San’lr’in’ was feeling tired, but pleased. In truth, she desired nothing more than to rest. To rest in the presence of her lover was an added bonus, “Then My imprisonment has become a paradise.”

The Healer left and went to her own tent to rest. Their journey had indeed been an exhausting one, ever on the alert, and all were tired. She sat and re-organized her healing potions and equipment while she waited for her lover.

Now. What did I do with that snake tongue oil?

Ann’wn walked quietly through her force ranks, listening to them speak of the journey. She tried to do this often in order to provide a presence for them. As she walked through her ranks, she noticed that their talk was about their Queen. All were yet amazed as to her warrior stance. She was relieved to note that the talk was admiring rather than condemning. She then walked past all the ranks that were now guarding their camp, motivating them to even greater awareness, keeping the level of alertness high until their return to the Valley.

Ann’wn tended to her forces, then found her lover busily engaged amongst all her potions, “How fares our Queen?”

The Healer looked up as Ann’wn entered their tent, “The wound is deep, but she controlled it well. A good thing she did or the poison would have already entered into her heart.”

“I wonder how she knew that Ll’strin’ll had placed as such onto her sword.”

“She didn’t know.” She thought about it for a moment, then wondered, but held her question to herself. “But the matter is resolved and she will recover quickly. As you saw, however, she is beyond exhausted. You must allow her to rest, Ann’wn. And you, as well. You need to rest. This is the moment, as even our Queen has acknowledged that our battles are won, for the moment.”

“I know not how to feel about such as we have had overly many battles of late. We have been on continual alert throughout this journey. In truth, at this moment I know no other way to behave.”

The Healer rose and began to undo Ann’wn’s warrior garments, “Perhaps you would allow me to show you another way, as your own personal Healer.”

Ann’wn smiled, “You are the wisest of healers.”

* * * *

When San’lr’in’ woke in the morn, she saw that Sle’nel’ was yet sleeping. She placed a soft kiss on her cheek, rose from their bed, tended to herself, then left the tent. She found a quiet spot that appealed to her senses, then turned to her meditations, hoping to remove the pain from her side as well as recall her powers to her. As across all her prior turns for as long as her memory could recall, she entered into her meditations, reflecting on the prior turn’s events, examining her stance in The Realm, renewing her powers and spells to her, and finding her peace and solace.

Perhaps now we might entertain peace for a few moments.

She sensed her powers, feeling their strength, and was surprised to find that her powers had grown even stronger than the prior turn. She wondered what had made them so strong.

The red stone?

The Sword of Legends?

After she returned her powers to a readiness level, she entered into a higher meditation, forcing herself to sense The Realm only. She moved slowly through this meditation, observing all that was around her. She became amazed that even her meditations were far easier with the use of her growing powers. Sensing nothing of great concern, she slowly exited her meditations.

My Queen. Allow me to assist you.

San’lr’in’ gave over control of her meditations to her Healer, as often occurred. When they had come to her last meditation, The Healer moved her carefully back into The Realm. She spoke softly, “As you were taught, High One. Breathe. Hear your heartbeat. Breathe.”

Breathe.

“Hear your heart, my Queen.”

Breathe.

“Open you eyes, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ did so, surprised to see Sle’nel’, Ann’wn and Meera, as well as her Healer. She became concerned, “Tell Me.”

The Healer smiled, “Highness. When did you enter into your meditations?”

“In the early morn. Why do you ask, Healer?”

“Look at the sun’s passage, my Queen.”

She looked at the sun’s location in the sky, then examined the shadows about her, “This cannot be so. I have been in My meditations for a short while, only.” She looked up Sle’nel’, “And how is it that I didn’t sense your presence, My Desire?”

The Healer spoke, “Or mine, High One, even though I tried to speak with you.”

San’lr’in’ just stared at them in disbelief.

“I have never prior seen you so deeply involved in your meditations, High One, but all seems well. How do you feel?”

San’lr’in’ moved her muscles slightly, then brought some of her sensing powers to her. She searched with her senses for her great raptor, sensing her high overhead. She shook her head, yet wondering, “I know not what has occurred, Healer. But as you say, all seems well enough.” She looked up and gave a soft whistle. She held out her arm and waited for a moment, as her raptor came to her. A few moments passed as the raptor delivered her message, then left.

“Is all well, Highness?”

She smiled, “It would seem so, for a change. We have had overly little of the good reports, of late.”

“If this be so, then you might find the eve’s entertainment and meal most amusing, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at Sam, “Entertainment?”

Sam nodded, “Your Black Guards have put together a short play, in your honor.”

“A play?”

“And your Private Guard have prepared the eve’s meal.”

“The Private Guard cook?”

Sle’nel’ took her Queen’s arm into hers, wrapping her arms around it, “Come. Let us prepare you for the festivities. Your garments look as tired as you must be.”

As they walked away, Sle’nel’ called back to them, “We will arrive soon.

Sle’nel’ was yet limping because of her knee, so San’lr’in’ walked slowly beside her, enjoying the feeling of her arm linked within her lover’s. She breathed in deeply, taking pleasure in the still and calm of the moment.

“How long has our journey been, My Desire”

“Overly long.”

“Indeed. It will seem as strange to return to the every-turn affairs of the Valley and The Realm. I have almost forgotten what it is like to not live upon the dirt at every moment. But El’fs’nd’lle will be worth this tortured journey.”

“There seems to be much resistance to the Elfin-kind return.”

“They were intensely intelligent, and this created much envy. Envy is most harsh at even the best of moments. Do the memories given to you contain moments in El’fs’nd’lle’?

“I know not. My memories seem returned to me only as the event or the need arises. Most peculiar.”

San’lr’in’ noticed that Sle’nel’ was fully present, but providing little in way of communication, “Are you with much pain?”

“No. The Healer tends well to me. In truth, the pain subsides greatly from where it once stood.”

“Do you worry over El’fs’nd’lle?”

“No. Some, perhaps, but to no great concern.”

The High Queen sensed into Sle’nel’s thoughts for a brief moment, finding that she yet had remaining anguish from what the Dark Sorcerer had done to her. She knew that Sle’nel’ would find her way out of these eventually, but decided to distract her for the moment.

“Did I ever tell you about the moment when Mor’inl’ was upset with Me?”

She saw that Sle’nel’ was surprised and interested, “Mor’inl’ was upset with you? I thought she did nothing but love you.”

The High Queen laughed, “She did, but didn’t always approve of My actions. Just prior to Me becoming Queen of the Valley, I ran from My teachers in a rage, riding Mor’inl’ hard. After a turn, I finally allowed her to rest, but she decided not to forgive Me as easily as this. I had dismounted to allow her to rest and get a drink, but when I tried to re-mount her, she moved away. For the entire return, as I tried to go to her, she would move just slightly ahead of Me. We walked the entire path back to the Valley. It took Me two full turns. By the moment we had almost achieved the return, I began to laugh at her stubbornness and My foolishness, and she finally saw that I had learned My lesson. She was perhaps one of My better teachers.”

Sle’nel’ laughed at the story, imagining it fully, “She knows you well.”

“Certainly better than My prior teachers, and My present counselors. My Desire, have I ever prior cooked for you?”

“You know how to cook?”

She pretended to frown, “I am deeply offended. I cook many fine meals, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ wasn’t certain if her Queen was in truth, or jesting, “And what is an example of these great meals you are able to prepare, oh Queen of Many Talents?”

“I can give you many examples. I can prepare fried bugs. Very tasty. I can boil the pan of water. I can make a cup of tea. I can even burn a piece of bread over the fire. But My specialty is buttered bread.”

“I am most certain that if you prepared a meal for me, I would be most pleased to eat it.”

San’lr’in’ studied her, as if assessing her. She looked most serious, “Perhaps you are the one that should be High Queen, My most diplomatic one.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Oh yes. That is certainly me. The Diplomat.”

* * * *

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were seated at yet another makeshift table, then treated to a most wonderful meal, “I wonder how they have managed such a meal as this.”

“And I am most grateful for it. I have grown overly tired of our camp food.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, looking around, “It would seem that all have, as it seems that all have become quite thin on our journey.”

“I feel mostly to blame, as this journey has extended itself beyond imagination.”

“How long will El’fs’nd’lle hold us?”

“I know not. That is up to you, but once there, I will release most our guards back to their duties.”

“Many new unions were begun on this journey, so this will be an interesting moment.”

“They have?”

Sle’nel’ laughed and nodded, “Many. Ask Ann’wn. She was commenting on how many of her guards have finally placed themselves into a union.”

The High Queen laughed quietly, “The journey has made us all closer, it would seem.”

After The High Queen had completed her meal, Sam approached the table, “With your leave, my Queen, we would like to begin our play for you.”

Interested, the High Queen’s eyebrows raised, “Of course, Highest of Woden. What is the story of this play?”

“You will see, my Queen.”

A small stage was drawn upon the ground. Sam began the introduction, “Our happy little play contains two guards, one narrator, a host of unseen characters, and one musician. We hope you enjoy our play.”

The whistle player began playing some light and airy music.

Narrator: “Long prior in a far-off land, there lived a most dedicated group of Mystics and humans. They lived together amiably … perhaps a little overly amiably … as they fought and rode together to rid their land of evil and to restore peace to The Realm. As our play opens, our amiable band is traveling across their great lands in search for the Great-Unknown Mystery. One guard has just received a message from a passing small group of Deep Mystics who would like to meet with someone in-charge, and approaches the second guard.”

“Where is The High Queen?”

“She is with the Elf.”

“With the Elf? How do you mean? Is she busy?”

“You know. With the Elf.”

“Ah.” She pauses, “Then where is our Force Leader?”

“She is with The Healer.”

“Ah.” She pauses again, “Then where is our High Counselor? Perhaps she could help us.”

“She is with the High Master.”

“Ah.” Another, longer pause, “The Warrior Woman?”

“With her Caitha.”

“Hmmm…” Yet another pause, “The Highest?”

“With Uthrn.”

“So, we should do this thing ourselves?”

“Well, there is An’ther’on.”

“No. She is with … well, you know. She is detained.”

“Ah.” The second guard pauses, “But we need to supply an answer.”

“Have them wait. Feed them.”

The Narrator had been watching the two characters, then returned her glance back to the audience as the musician continued her happy tune, “They feed the visiting Deep Mystics while they await their Queen. The eve passes, then the morn comes upon them. The Deep Mystics rise, and the guards feed them once again. At last, The High Queen rises while the guards speak to each other.”

“Did you find Ann’wn?”

“I did. But we must leave. The High Queen has issued it as so.”

“Leave? Now?”

“We are in a hurry.”

“Ah.”

The Narrator once again returned her look to the audience, as the musician began her music, “The happy and amiable band of travelers leave, now taking the visiting Deep Mystics with them. They travel for two turns, then halt. The guards attempt once again to tell one of their leaders of the Deep Mystics, but also of the new visitors, five Counselors from the Valley.”

“Did you find our Force Leader?”

“I did.”

“And?”

“She is with The Healer.”

“Again?”

She nods.

“Ah.” She pauses, then tries again, “The High Queen?

“She is resting after having used her powers.”

“Ah.” Yet another pause, “The Elf?

“With The High Queen.”

“The Warrior Woman?”

“With the Storyteller.”

“High Counselor?”

“High Master.”

“An’ther’on?”

“Detained.”

“Of course.” She pauses, “We could try asking one of Deep Mystics to speak to the Counselors from the Valley.”

“We could, but they are with our not-on-duty guards.”

“Ah.”

“Have them wait. Feed them.”

The Narrator and Musician continue, “They feed the visiting Deep Mystics along with the new visiting Counselors from the Valley. The eve passes, then the morn comes upon them. The Deep Mystics and the Counselors rise, and the guards feed them once again. At last, The High Queen rises.”

“Did you find our Force Leader? Has she yet spoken to our Queen?”

“She did. But we must leave. The High Queen has an urgent concern.”

“Leave? Now?”

“We are in a hurry.”

“Ah.”

Narrator, “The happy, amiable and well-fed band of travelers leave, now taking the visiting Deep Mystics as well as the Counselors with them. They travel for two turns, then halt. The guards attempt once again to tell one of their leaders of the visiting Deep Mystics and Counselors, but now, Queen Erthrn and a small group of guards arrive, wishing to visit with The High Queen. In the meanwhile, the Deep Mystics and Counselors are fed once again.”

“Did you find Ann’wn?”

“I did.”

“She is with The Healer?”

“Yes.”

“Ah.” She pauses, “And The High Queen is with The Elf?”

“She is.”

“Ah.” Another pause, then she sighs, “And I suppose the Warrior Woman is with Caitha?”

“How did you know?”

“The Highest is with Uthrn?”

She nods.

“And the High Counselor is with the High Master?”

“Yes. And An’ther’on is detained.”

“Of course she is. But there is yet another set of visitors. Queen Erthrn and group arrive and wish to see our Queen.”

“There is no one to greet them.”

“Perhaps the Deep Mystics?”

“They are yet again with the guards not-on-duty.”

“Perhaps the Counselors from the Valley might agree to greet Queen Erthrn?”

“They are with the remainder of the Deep Mystics.”

“Ah.”

“Feed them. Have them wait.”

Narrator, “They feed the visiting Deep Mystics, the Counselors, along with Queen Erthrn and her group. The eve passes, then the morn comes upon them. The Deep Mystics, the Counselors, and Queen Erthrn and group rise, and the guards feed them all. At last, The High Queen rises.”

“Has our Force Leader yet spoken to our Queen?”

“She did. And she is aware, but we must leave. A battle awaits us.”

“A battle? But what of our visitors?”

“We are in a hurry. Bring them along.”

“Ah.”

Narrator, “The happy, well-fed, amiable and growing little group of travelers leave, now taking the visiting Deep Mystics, the Counselors, and Queen Erthrn and her group with them. They travel for two turns, then halt. A small group of six scholars come to visit with The High Queen. In the meanwhile, the Deep Mystics, Counselors, and Queen Erthrn and her group are fed yet again.”

Frustrated, she begins, “You found Ann’wn, but she is in her tent with The Healer.”

“This is so.”

Resigned to what she knows is truth, she adds, “And The High Queen is with the Elf.”

“This is truth.”

She then shrugs, “And the Warrior Woman is with Caitha.”

“Yes.”

And she shrugs again, “The Highest is with Uthrn, and the High Counselor is with the High Master.”

“Yes.”

She then raises her hands as if in dismay, “And An’ther’on is detained with yet another Private Guard. And the Deep Mystics are with our guards not-on-duty, and the Counselors are with the Deep Mystics not taken by our guards.”

“Yes. This is so, but how did you know?”

“But there is yet another set of visitors. Six scholars come to visit with The High Queen.”

“There is no one to greet them.”

“Perhaps Queen Erthrn or one of her group would greet them?”

“She and her group are all … busy with The High Queen’s attendants.”

“Ah.”

The guard shrugs, “Feed them. Have them wait.”

Narrator, “They feed the visiting Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, and the six scholars while they await for their Queen. The eve passes, then the morn comes upon them. The Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, and the six scholars all rise, and the guards feed them once again. At last, The High Queen rises.”

“Did you find Ann’wn?”

“I did. But we must leave. The High Queen has issued it as so.”

“Leave? Now?”

“We are in a hurry. We are late for a meeting somewhere.”

“Bring all of them along?”

“Yes.”

“Ah.”

Narrator, “The happy, amiable, well-fed, growing and lusty band of travelers leave, now taking the visiting Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, and the six scholars with them. They travel for two turns, then halt. The guards attempt once again to tell one of their leaders of the Deep Mystics, the five Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, the six scholars, but also of the new visitors, seven sorcerers.

“You found our Force Leader, but she is with The Healer. And you have found The High Queen, but she is with the Elf, and you have found the Warrior Woman, but she is with Caitha, and The Highest is with Uthrn, and the High Counselor is with the High Master, and An’ther’on is detained.”

“But how did you know this?”

“There is yet another set of visitors. Seven sorcerers arrive and wish to see our Queen.”

“There is no one to greet them.”

“Perhaps the six scholars?”

“They are with each other.”

“Ah.”

“Feed them. Have them wait.”

Narrator, “They feed the visiting Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, the six scholars, and now the seven sorcerers while they await for their Queen. The eve passes, then the morn comes upon them. The Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, the six scholars, and the seven sorcerers all rise, and the guards feed them again. At last, The High Queen rises.”

“You found Ann’wn, but we must leave, as The High Queen has issued it as so.”

“Yes. You must read my mind.”

“And I suppose we are in a hurry. We are rushing off to somewhere.”

“We have to pass through the tunnel of No-where.”

“Bring all of them along?”

“Yes.”

“Ah.”

Narrator, “The happy, amiable, well-fed, growing, lusty and intimate band of travelers leave, now taking the Deep Mystics, the Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, the six scholars, and the seven sorcerers with them. They travel for two turns, then halt. The guards attempt once again to tell one of their leaders of the Deep Mystics, the five Counselors, Queen Erthrn and her group, the six scholars, the seven sorcerers, but also of the new visitors, fourteen of the Mystics of the Winds.”

More frustrated than prior, she said, “You found everyone, but everyone is detained with everyone else?”

“Yes. This is so.”

Now well tired of trying, she gives the report, “There is yet another set of visitors. Fourteen Mystics of the Winds arrive and wish to see our Queen.”

“There is no one to greet them.”

She sighs, “As prior.”

“Feed them. Have them wait.”

“There is no more food.”

“The cooks are detained with each other, anyway.”

“Who are you with this eve?”

“No one. There is no one left that is available. All are with another.”

“Are there no guards about?”

She shrugs, “They all seem to be with each other. There must be a spell of lust upon us.”

She winked at her, “Would you care to be with me?”

She smiles and nods. They walk off-stage.

Narrator, “Thus ends our tale of the happy, amiable, well-fed, growing, lusty, extremely intimate, but now hungry band of travelers. But who would notice?”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, finding the play humorous, “They created quite the social observation.”

Sle’nel’ also thought it humorous, “I am grateful they halted the play there. I guessed not as to where they might have ended this.”

“While it doesn’t match the high plays of the Valley or of Rns’deln’, this was a most excellent diversion, and quite witty of them.”

The High Queen rose, smiling, “Highest of Woden, I hope this doesn’t mean we now run short on food.”

Sam smiled and bowed her head, “No, my Queen.”

She turned to Ann’wn, yet smiling, “And Force Leader, I hope this doesn’t mean we now run short of guards.”

Ann’wn bowed her head and smiled, “No, my Queen. All is well.”

“And it would appear we run not short on humor. Thank you for the wonderful diversion, My Forces. I am well entertained and well fed this eve. At long last, we leave in the morn for El’fs’nd’lle.”

* * * *

They traveled for two turns, arriving just prior to the Gates of El’fs’nd’lle in the just-after-midturn. They decided that they would spend the eve slightly distant from the gates so as to prepare their arrival in the morn, and to give the Black Guard the moments necessary to fully assess who might already be at the gates.

They camped in a quiet spot near a lake so that all could refresh themselves from their long journey. The High Queen and Sle’nel’ found a smaller lake just off from the main one, and were there allowing Sle’nel’ to prepare herself for El’fs’nd’lle and allowing for some much needed moments of peace. They spent the late-after-midturn together near the lake, each in their in own reflections of what now awaited them, San’lr’in’ thinking on how it might change The Realm and her life with Sle’nel’, and Sle’nel’ wondering how she had gotten to this spot so far from Woden.

“My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ had sensed Ann’wn coming up behind her. She continued to look out onto the lake as she responded to Ann’wn’s request for an audience, “Tell Me.”

“The Gates of El’fs’nd’lle are lined by many. They appear to await our arrival, Highness.”

She sighed, yet looking upon the lake, “Many, Force Leader?”

“Beyond counting, Highness. The Women of the Waters are present, as are the Mystics of the Winds, the Women of the Trees, all the Valley’s and Realm’s sorcerers, the Skr’kinges, the Warriors of the Sword, the Women of the Soul, the Spirit Mothers, the Women of the Waters, the—”

She held up her hand, “Enough, Ann’wn. I have obtained the idea.”

“Yes, my Queen, but you may wish to know that the High Priestess is present, and has asked for you.”

She sighed again and turned to Ann’wn, “Are there perhaps any good reports that you might share with Me?”

“One, Highness. There will be no battles.”

To no one in particular, she said, “There are battles, and then there are battles.”

“My Queen?”

She turned back to the lake, sighing again, “At moments, Force Leader, it is easier to draw the sword than to engage in the social formalities. But I suppose it is a show of support.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Is there anything else, Force Leader?”

“Yes, Highness. The path to El’fs’nd’lle is also lined with many others. Many from The Realm, from many villages. And there were the sixteen remaining disloyal Masters, but Queen Erthrn has dealt with them.”

“A shining light amongst an overly dark sky.”

“My Queen?”

Yet sighing, she waved her hand as if dismissing her statement, “It would appear that we will be required to pass through this awaiting vanguard.”

“Yes, Highness. They await the usual pageantry of which you are so fond.”

She turned as she raised an eyebrow, smiling slightly at Ann’wn, with some interest, “A jest, Ann’wn? From you?”

“I apologize, my Queen.”

“No need. Give Me a guess as to the length of the pageantry we must provide, Force Leader.”

“Perhaps nine-thousand from The Realm are present, my Queen. It is much like a grand party.”

“Indeed. So it must be. Inform the camp. We leave in the morn.”

Ann’wn bowed slightly, “Yes, my Queen. Highness?”

“Tell Me.”

“Your meal awaits.”

“You have My leave, Force Leader.”

“My Queen?”

She sighed once again, “Perhaps you could tell Me all that awaits in your mind without all this formality, Force Leader?”

“Yes, my Queen. First, my Queen, Mil’der’in wishes an audience.”

“I grant the request.”

“And The Highest of Woden would like an audience, if you don’t plan to attend the eve’s meal.”

“Another bright star. She truly understands. Tell her I will attend the meal.”

“Yes, Highness. Fon’elnn’ would like to know what you wish of her, upon your return.”

“Ann’wn. Might I attend to all these requests at the eve’s meal?”

“Yes, my Queen. I was uncertain if you would attend.”

“We will attend, and I will answer everyone’s needs at that moment. Might this suffice?”

“Yes, my Queen. Thank you.”

As Ann’wn left, Mil’der’in approached. She bowed her head, “High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head slightly in return, as was custom in a display of respect, “High Counselor. Must we attend to such formalities this turn, Mil’der’in, or might you allow Me a reprieve from them?”

“To your desire, Highness.”

“Good. Come. Let us sit by the lakeshore.”

They both sat on a grassy knoll that overlooked the lake, “It is a most beautiful lake, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It is peaceful. There is a lake that is often mentioned in the Elfin memories. I wonder if this is the lake of reference.” She looked at Mil’der’in for a moment, then back at the lake, “I owe you an apology, Mil’der’in.”

“Me, Highness? This cannot be so.”

She laughed, “Most assuredly I do. I thought our journey would be a short one with little distraction, but it turned into a most difficult of adventures. I know you not to enjoy such moments, so I give you My apology. If I had known, Mil’der’in, I wouldn’t have—”

Mil’der’in touched her Queen’s arm, “No, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. This is one of the reasons why I have requested an audience with you, to thank you for allowing me on this journey. I was a little overly settled into the life of the Valley, and this has allowed me to open my mind in many ways.”

San’lr’in’ looped her arm through Mil’der’in’s, feeling close to her friend. She laughed lightly once again, “How fares your … hmmm … passions with Fon’elnn?”

Mil’der’in leaned her shoulder against her Queen’s, making them to come closer together, a practice they had done long-prior as young girls, “Most wonderful.” She giggled a little, “I feel like it is my first love. And thank you for asking me to provide her company that eve. You have a most devious of minds, Highness.”

“And you, My friend, have needed such as her for many long moments. I am pleased to see you so content in this relationship. And she has great need for such as you, as she lost her great love, a love that was never attained. A most sad story, really.”

“But one that has ended most happily, my Queen. But perhaps I may alter the subject and give you the reports from The Realm?”

“Of course. But allow Me the first guess. First, the Counselors are upset with Me, yet again. Second, a celebration awaits our return. Third, the Mungardies are making overly many noises again. Fourth, it is long past due for the Queen’s Audience as well as The High Queen’s Court. Fifth—”

Mil’der’in laughed, once again touching her hand to her Queen’s arm, “Halt, Highness, or you will give me nothing to report.”

They chatted and laughed together for many long moments, The High Queen letting down her guard for the first moments since the beginning of their journey. Mil’der’in had been the only friend she had prior to Sle’nel’, and they shared many memories of their past together, having both been trained to fill the positions of The Realm. Sle’nel’ sat well apart from them, also looking out on the lake, hearing them, and pleased that San’lr’in’ could enjoy the moment.

But since her moment with the Dark Sorcerer, little in her life made sense. She faced the Gates of El’fs’nd’lle with nothing of the great anticipation she knew was expected from her, but couldn’t find the motivation to rise to the moment. She was angry, but knew not at what.

San’lr’in’ had completed her moment with Mil’der’in and came to sit next to Sle’nel’, “Your thoughts are heavy these turns. Is there something I might do to ease them, My Desire?”

At first Sle’nel’ didn’t respond, then finally, “I asked not to be an Elf.”

“This is truth.”

“I knew not that you were High Queen.”

“Again, you speak truly.”

“I knew not even what a High Queen was.”

“Not many do, in truth. I often think I know not.”

“And I certainly wish not to be responsible for bringing back to The Realm an entire race.”

“No. As nor would I. The burden is great.”

“I know not even what it means to be an Elf.”

“It must be difficult.”

“And I am angry.”

“This I can understand, but may I ask at who?”

“At the Dark Sorcerer. At The Realm. At Sam. At Sele’. At you.”

“Me?”

“Yes.”

“Why is this so? If you tell Me, perhaps I can alter the moment—”

“No. I am just angry, and you are here. For no other reason. Just because you are here.”

“Ah.”

“At Woden. And The Realm.”

She nodded, “I think I understand. You are angry for all the confusion that you now hold.”

“Yes. And I am angry for the anger.”

“At Me?”

“No. The Dark Sorcerer. At what he did.”

“To you?”

“And to The Healer. And to Caitha. But, yes, to me. I feel ashamed, and I shouldn’t.”

“This is natural to feel as such. But you need to fight against this so tha—”

“I know this well. I need you not to inform me of such.” She was fully angry.

San’lr’in’ knew to remain patient, “My apologies. I didn’t—”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, feeling frustrated, “No. You have no need to apologize. I shouldn’t even be burdening you with these most illogic feelings. I just know not what to do with them. These feelings don’t leave me, and yet upon the next turn, I must face half The Realm and all my prior ancestors, and perform some mystical moment I know not how, and find some long-prior Elves and return them to The Realm, I know not how, and feel at home in a place far from my imaginings. I want to be with you in the Valley, but I feel as if my only home were Woden, and yet that is no longer home, and in truth never was, and I no longer wish to be there, and I wish I could injure, no kill, the Dark Sorcerer, upon many moments, but he is gone, but I hate him so, but—”

The High Queen placed her arm across Sle’nel’s shoulders, “And you are no longer Jandra of Woden, but Sle’nel’, the Elfin Faerie Princess. A most confusing and dramatic of changes. And your past is linked in ways only imagined in the eve visions, but never in the real life. And you have come to see many new things that have been long-prior removed from your memories, and only now returned. I know, My Elf. The Realm is a most difficult place. And I vowed you only happiness.”

“I wish not to be here at some moments, San’lr’in’, yet I want to be with you. And you have given me everything there is to be had.”

“Did I tell you that when I was asked to be High Queen, I became sick?”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, fully surprised, “You? You were nervous?”

She rolled her eyes and nodded, “Overly. Embarrassingly so. I had been Queen for only a short while and was yet overwhelmed by this role. When I learned I was to be High Queen, I felt like jumping over a high cliff. I could eat not for two turns.”

“No. Surely not you.”

“Most certain. I speak truth.” She nodded. “Transitions such as these are most difficult. The unknown bewilders our mind and makes us as weak. I yet can fully recall the chills that went through My body as I took My vows.”

The High Queen carefully sensed into Sle’nel’s mind for a moment, then said, “And I yet vividly recall the moments of feeling completely powerless as I hung in My Grandmother’s shackles. I thought I was strong enough to overcome anything, but I couldn’t release Myself from them. I felt weak and helpless, and I was ashamed of Myself for being as such.”

“You felt as such? But there was nothing that you could do.”

“Even now I am embarrassed to say that I cried in My fear.”

“You?”

She nodded, “I hated her, and I hated Myself for being so weak, and for crying, and for being afraid. But then My anger took over. Such as yours, now.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, but said nothing.

“I hated her for what she did for many, many turns. I had no other option. I barely escaped from her, but as I did, My anger grew until I could see nothing but the hate and rage.”

After a long moment, Sle’nel’ softly asked, “What did you do with your hate?”

“At first, it grew. I hated many, and I seemed to want to hate them, so I protected it. I cradled My hate to Me. But later, a most wise teacher taught Me to let it go, at least in the ways that I could.”

Sle’nel’ thought about it for a moment, then asked, “How?”

“She took Me to visit with the Ancients. They saved Me from My hate and helped Me to remove it, at least so that it wasn’t an all-consuming of hates. They helped Me to place My hate in the perspective across all The Realm and across all the moments.”

“This could not have been Ll’strin’ll.”

“Indeed not. It was U’Aine, of the Masters.”

She looked back out onto the lake, “I know not how this is supposed to help me with my anger. The Ancients are far distant from here, and words mean but little to me at these moments. I feel like I want to kill someone. Like I want to beat them to death. Like I want to strangle the Dark Sorcerer with my hands over and over again.”

San’lr’in’ thought about it for a moment, then asked, “How fare your wounds?”

“They heal. They ache.” She waved her hand, dismissing the thought, “I care not. I seldom think on them. The pain is there, but I desire it as so. I want to recall the Dark Sorcerer and what he did. I will never forget what he did to me.”

San’lr’in’ rose and went to a nearby but relatively unseen guard. Within a few moments, the guard had returned with her Queen’s request. San’lr’in’ walked back to her Elf, handing her a sword, “Then fight Me. With all your might and strength and anger. Fight Me.”

Sle’nel’ looked up at her, then looked back to the lake, “I have no desire to do so.”

“You do. You said as such. You are angry with Me.”

“That is not my meaning.”

“We shall see.”

San’lr’in’ placed one sword upon the sand, then using her own, she pointed the sword at one of Sle’nel’s buttons. With little effort, she cut it off.

“Halt this.”

“You will have to make Me do as such, Elf.” She laughed and smiled mischievously.

She moved the sword to the garment’s lacings, cutting through them.

“Halt this.”

“You will have to force Me to do so. And besides, I rather like the view more this way. The lacings hide you overly.”

Sle’nel’ had no patience for such playfulness, so became irritated, “Halt, San’lr’in’. You are acting as a child.”

“Perhaps you should as well. Get up. Fight Me. Or are you afraid I will win? Again?”

“You taunt me just to make me fight against you. I know this trick. It is the same I provided to you.”

“I have excess energy this turn and could use a good fight. If not you, then I will have to find another, but you are more skilled from your Elfin background.” She smiled a smile that few could refuse, “Come, My Elf. Allow Me the challenge. Just for a short moment, Elf. Come. Please.”

Sle’nel’ rose, giving in, somewhat pleased by the challenge, but yet irritated at being forced to do yet another thing. She examined San’lr’in’ for a moment, then picked up the sword, “This is of no purpose, San’lr’in’.”

“Then do it just to please Me, My Elf. Or do you have a matter more pressing than this to which you should tend?”

“No.” She raised her sword and touched the tip of it to her Queen’s. Instantly, The High Queen began to fight against her. Being an Elf, Sle’nel’ couldn’t give in easily, so she met her Queen’s moves quickly, beginning to force herself into quickness of action and thought.

“You are angry, yes?”

Sle’nel’ swung with much force against her Queen’s sword, “YES!”

The High Queen taunted her with strong and quick moves, “At who?”

“You! The Dark Sorcerer.”

The High Queen began an aggressive series of moves, forcing Sle’nel’ backwards into the forest, where Sle’nel’ didn’t wish to go. San’lr’in’ knew it would make her bring her anger even more forward, “You think you know what anger is, but you know not, Elf. You have no notion of true anger. You are just mildly so.”

“NO! This is not truth, and you know it!”

Sle’nel’ became blinded in her anger, striking out as forcefully as her anger would allow. She no longer thought of who she was fighting, just that she was fighting against all that she hated. She felt the pain in her shoulder and knee, but cared nothing of it, lashing out at her hate.

As Sle’nel’ became more angry, she became more uncontrolled and unfocused in her moves. San’lr’in’ kept her focus steady upon her Elf, knowing that Sle’nel’ was paying little attention to who she now fought. And San’lr’in’ well knew that Sle’nel’ was now fighting against her own demons. Slashing out her hate, Sle’nel’ used all her strength in every move, caring neither to win nor to lose, but just to strike out at the Dark Sorcerer. Just to kill her anger. To kill him.

San’lr’in’ wanted Sle’nel’ to rid herself of her anger, so kept Sle’nel’s anger high until she was overly exhausted. She taunted her unmercifully, not wishing to re-instill the memories, but wishing for Sle’nel’ to have the opportunity to finally fight against that which allowed her no recourse.

“Is this the best you can do, Elf? The Dark Sorcerer surely would have killed you even if he had let you loose from your shackles.”

Sle’nel’s eyes became wild in their hate, fearing the statement to be truth, “NO! This is not so!” She pushed her strength even harder, bringing her sword down upon her Queen’s with a force that she had never prior used. Even The High Queen was amazed at Sle’nel’s force against her struggles.

“You were afraid.”

The High Queen brought her sword mightily down against Sle’nel’s. Sle’nel’ halted it with great effort, then returned the blow, but wildly so, “NO!”

“Yes. In truth, you were afraid.”

Sle’nel’ moved more forcefully against San’lr’in’, raging against her, raging against the truth.

“You were afraid of the pain. Afraid of having to endure more.”

“NO!

“You hated him for what he did.”

She brought her sword down with all her force, with all her body, “I hate him.”

“And you are angry with Me for not arriving more quickly.”

“NO!” Once again, Sle’nel’ moved into a blinding rage, fighting against the truth.

“Yes. The pain was unbearable, and I provided no halt to it. You were angry at Me for allowing as such to occur.”

Sle’nel’ brought her sword down upon San’lr’in’s over and over again.

“I hate him for what he did.”

“I was afraid. I was afraid of more pain. Of more torture.”

“I could survive no more.”

“I was afraid, and I wanted to die.”

Upon each statement, she brought her sword against San’lr’in’s with all her force. San’lr’in’ held onto her sword tightly, offering little opposition, but allowing Sle’nel’s rage to fully emerge, “He hurt you.”

Again, her sword came down, over and over, like a hammer, “YES!”

San’lr’in’ fought against her lightly, seeing that Sle’nel’ was now in full rage, so cared little about the fight. She received the blows, moving quickly to counter the next one.

“He hurt you in places of your greatest weakness.”

“YES!”

Blow after blow, Sle’nel’ fought her demons. She was tiring, but had no notice of it. San’lr’in’ could see she was tiring, but also knew it would take many more moments to allow Sle’nel’s rage its full release. She moved quickly about, forcing Sle’nel’ to keep up with her, tiring her even further.

Ann’wn had been called, and The Healer, Caitha and Meera also came, having heard the noise of the fight. They waited, seeing that their Queen had the fight well under control, but worried and concerned over their Elf. They could hear their Queen and Sle’nel’s words, so knew the anguish Sle’nel’ was raging against.

“I HATE HIM!”

“You were afraid.”

“HE TORTURED ME!”

“You wanted to kill him.”

“I wanted to hurt him as he hurt me.”

“You rage against yourself.”

“NO!”

“YES. You hate yourself. You hate yourself for being weak.”

Finally, San’lr’in’ had discovered Sle’nel’s most painful truth. Sle’nel’ began to cry, giving it no attention, but now enraged beyond all limits. She lashed out blow after blow, with strength that didn’t exist within her slender body, with strength that belonged only to her well-hidden demons.

“NO!”

“YES! You saw yourself as weak.”

“NO!”

“You have always thought yourself as strong in this regard, but found yourself as weak, like any other. Like any other, Elf. This is the characteristic of torture. No one can endure torture. All give in. You are no exception.”

“NO!”

“More than any hate within you, you now fight against the hatred you hold of yourself. What did you do Elf, plead for mercy? Plead for a quick death?”

“NO!”

“You did! As all do. Like he did as well.”

“NO!”

“Yes. You did. I can see this well and there is no shame to this. I did as well.”

San’lr’in’ saw that Sle’nel’ was freely crying as well as weakening. Sle’nel’s demons were finally forced to show themselves. San’lr’in’ carefully began countering Sle’nel’s moves, making her to now fight against her. Making her to think and draw herself back into The Realm. Sword move after sword move, San’lr’in’ slowly made Sle’nel’ see her; made Sle’nel’ watch her moves.

“Say it, Elf. You saw yourself as weak, and you hate yourself for it.”

“NO!”

“Yes. It is so. You were weak and afraid.”

Sle’nel’ tried to lash out against her rage, against her Queen, but San’lr’in’ began to move Sle’nel’s rage aside. She forced Sle’nel’ back, shocking blow after even more shocking blow. Sle’nel’ was tiring quickly, having spent all her energies fighting against herself and her own demons. After many long moments of fighting, San’lr’in’ moved Sle’nel’ against a tree, then forced her sword from her hands. Sle’nel’ hung her head and cried.

“You were afraid, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her head, desperate in her emotions.

“You pleaded for mercy, and it is this memory that now haunts you.”

Sle’nel’ placed her arm up to her eyes, trying to hide from The Realm. She nodded, softly replying, “Yes.”

The High Queen dropped her own sword, moving slowly up to her love, “You hate Me for not arriving prior to this.”

Again, she nodded, “Yes.”

“And you hate him for making you arrive to this moment.”

“YES! I hate him for this. I HATE HIM! I HATE HIM! I HATE HIM!”

Sle’nel’ yet had her head bowed and her arm to her eyes, shielding herself away from The Realm. But she was crying, sobbing, overly tired to face her demons and truths, overly tired to halt herself from crying. The High Queen went to her and placed her in her arms, holding her tightly. Sle’nel’ cried for many moments into her Queen’s shoulder, finally letting lose her demons she had held so fiercely to her.

“I hate him.”

The High Queen just allowed Sle’nel’ her own moments. The High Queen said nothing, but held Sle’nel’ tightly to her, allowing her to feel protected and safe. She rocked her lightly while they stood, and held her head gently.

“I hate myself.”

After many more moments, San’lr’in’ responded to her, “And I am most proud of you, My Desire. I know what occurred in that cave, and I know full well how you responded. While you cannot be proud of yourself, I can be for you. Both Caitha and My Healer saw your bravery and have commented on nothing else. Even through the pleading, you held strong and didn’t allow him to torture them. You beat him, My Desire, even though you were fully shackled. You used your wits against him, and it is you who won. Do you not see this as truth, Elf, as it is so?

“While I can remove Myself from pain, there will come a moment, even for Me, if the torture lasted long enough when I also would plead for mercy. No one in all The Realm can endure this sort of pain for any length of moments. This is truth, My Desire. I speak only truth. I am truly sorry I arrived not sooner, but I am truly proud of your bravery. Only you could have acted so selflessly. You saved The Healer and Caitha from such, and I most proud of you.”

In almost a whisper, Sle’nel’ replied, “I am ashamed of myself.”

San’lr’in’ felt sorry for her Elf, but knew Sle’nel’ would move away from this most terrible of moments now that she recognized her demons. She continued to tell Sle’nel’ stories of others and how they fared, and slowly, Sle’nel’ let go her personal demon and re-entered The Realm.

Yet in her Queen’s embrace, Sle’nel’ finally looked up at her, “I knew not that I felt as such.” Then laid her head once again on her lover’s shoulders, “I am not, in truth, angry at you, San’lr’in’.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “A wise scholar once told Me that if I must hate, that I should focus My hate rather than attempt to hate overly many at one moment, or I might dilute it.”

Sle’nel’ smiled a little at the comment, looking up at her Queen, “You just attempt to remove yourself from my hate list.”

San’lr’in’ moved close to her lover’s ear and whispered, “Have I yet succeeded in doing as such, My Desire?”

“I know not, but think you will have to try more than this.”

“Perhaps this, then?” She kissed Sle’nel’ gently, but fully.

Sle’nel’ looked as if she were thinking it over, “Hmmm … not bad.”

“Not bad? This is all I rate? I have been told by many lovers prior to you that a kiss from Me would provide—”

“At moments, my Queen, you speak overly.”

Sle’nel’ made a move to kiss San’lr’in’, and for a few moments, they enjoyed their quiet but grateful togetherness.

San’lr’in’ motioned her head slightly to the ones that now waited, “They are concerned about you, My Desire. Would you be willing and ready to attend our last eve’s meal prior to the great Gates?”

She looked at her friends for a brief moment, then back to San’lr’in’, “Must I?” She let her eyes plead for her, trying not to smile, and trying to look pitiful.

The High Queen laughed, “Such looks will not convince Me, My Elf. I need you by My side at this eve’s meal.”

Sle’nel’ nodded. They began walking arm-in-arm to Ann’wn and the others. Sle’nel’ held out her free hand to Caitha as they passed, and together, they allowed Meera to guide them to the eve’s meal.

* * * *

They were seated at another makeshift long table, enjoying their last meal prior to El’fs’nd’lle. Sle’nel’ had insisted that Caitha and Meera sit near her. Also at the table were Mil’der’in and Fon’elnn’, Sam and Uthrn, Shr’dler’in and Ann’wn. Ern’seln’ was also at the table, along with her charges—Sele’, Krl’lnn’, and Roen.

As was her usual, The High Queen was sitting back into one corner of her chair, partially away from the table. She was enjoying the moment, knowing that Sle’nel’ was now recovering from her moments with the Dark Sorcerer. She watched quietly as Sle’nel’ and Caitha spoke together throughout the entire meal, catching up on the journey, and was pleased. She saw that Sele’ was beginning to form a bond with Ern’seln’, as well as Roen, also pleased at such. She examined Mil’der’in and Fon’elnn’, and while she knew little of this long-prior Master, she was also pleased at this pairing, seeing them quite involved with the other. She watched Sam and Uthrn for a brief moment, but then quickly moved away from their overly tense moments, knowing that they would work through the relationship in one fashion or another. She also saw that Roen and Ern’seln’ were becoming quite close, seeing that they made continual eye contact with the other, then blushing at the moment.

“Highness, is all well with you?”

She turned to the voice, “Yes, High Counselor. I am just enjoying the company at this table. I find it most amusing and pleasant.”

“The High Counselors would like to know who you might suggest to replace you as Queen of the Valley, Highness, if this yet be your desire.”

“You, of course. Is this even a question?”

“But, my Queen, I would then be unable to attend with you while you are at Rns’deln’. Is this such as you desire, Highness?”

“I can think of no better than you for Queen.”

“In truth, I agree with the High Counselors. You are the best possible choice for such, Highness. My preference is that you remain as both.”

“I cannot continue to do both, High Counselor. It is in truth, inappropriate. I suspect that if we searched through the laws of the Valley, we would find as such not allowed. I think the Counselors have chosen to ignore this law.”

Mil’der’in blushed, as if embarrassed, “How did you come to suspect as such, my Queen?”

She smiled at Mil’der’in, knowing now that her suspicions had been correct, “For many cycles, I have searched in the records for this law. Curiously, whenever I go to find this particular section of our laws, this book is ever missing. Perhaps you can explain as such?”

“I cannot comment, Highness. But I can tell you that the Counselors are considering a replacement only for the moments you are gone to Rns’deln’. This is how much they wish to keep you as both Queen and High Queen.”

“A temporary Queen? Once every half-cycle? What foolishness is this?”

“Think on this, Highness. It may be the best solution. It may make them see the need for a real Queen, and such would allow them to come to this decision on their own rather than you forcing them to it.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, examining Mil’der’in more carefully, “In truth, Mil’der’in. I think that it is you who wishes Me not to step down as Queen. Is this so?”

“There is no one who would serve the Valley as well. But there is another reason, Highness. If one is chosen as Queen, and you find that this selection becomes an irritant to you, you will leave the Valley permanently. Your Counselors and I wish this not such to occur. We want you with us, my Queen. It is as simple as this. Whatever way must be taken to keep you, it shall be done.”

“This is not the most sensible solution, High Counselor. You would make an excellent Queen, and would not cause Me to leave the Valley permanently. We have worked together across many, many cycles, and never has this yet occurred.”

“In truth, my Queen, even the Counselors considered me as perhaps an acceptable Queen, but only in the moments you were gone from the Valley. But I know not if I wish as such. I wish to serve you, and to be by your side at the audiences, and as such. If I were Queen, this could not occur.”

“We seem to have a dilemma, then. I hadn’t thought that you may not wish to be as such. I will give your solution some thought.”

“My Queen?”

“What may I provide to you, Master?”

“What is it you wishing for me, at journey’s end?”

“Master. Did Drn’rn’thel’ineln’ also live as High Queen in the Valley?”

“Liking you, Highness, First One was Queen prior to being High Queen. But she was being Queen of Rns’deln’. Is Rns’deln’ yet being in The Realm, High Queen?”

“Indeed. They have long prior carved their dwelling out from the rocks. I understand that prior, they began their large in-stone dwellings from the small caves that had been there.”

“Just prior to First One, they beginning their cave enlargements then. But there being much fighting across The Realm. Finally, the Deep Mystics asking her to becoming a new role. The First High Queen. She, liking what you doing in the Valley, was both Queen and High Queen. She quitting her role as Queen in Rns’deln’, and moving to the Valley. She choosing it for its well-protected location, but it needing overly much building then. We being the ones to building the great melting gates, Highness.”

“Who was Queen of the Valley?”

“Lor’ger’thel’ineln’.”

“The second High Queen?”

“I know this not, my Queen.”

“Oh. Of course not.” She thought it about it a moment, then to no one, she said, “So as to train her, then, prior to becoming High Queen. Hmmm … a good consideration.”

She looked to Mil’der’in, “We will have to think much more on such as this.” She looked back to the Master, “To answer you question, Master, I would like you to consider two roles. I would be most pleased if you would begin teaching others to become Masters of the Sword. And I would be most pleased if you would consider joining My forces, in one regard or the other. Do you have any particular desires that you would like to occur?”

“I was one of First One’s personal guards, my Queen.”

“Force Leader.”

“My Queen?”

“Perhaps you and the Master might work out a role that is most appropriate for her high rank and most agreeable to her desires.”

“Of course, my Queen.”

“Oh, and Force Leader.”

“My Queen?”

“I have need to speak with My Private Guard at the conclusion of this eve’s moments.”

“It will be done, my Queen.”

The High Queen then looked at Sam, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’.”

“Yes, Highness?”

The High Queen rose, “I understand that you requested an audience, but first I have a presentation for you, knowing that you will soon be leaving our company.”

The High Queen gave a nod to Ann’wn. As by prior arrangement, Ann’wn nodded to a guard, and the guard brought up ten horses. Sam looked at them, fully surprised.

“I present you with these Mystic horses so that you can travel with greater speed between our towns. Each of these horses will bear a foal within two moons, each from a different background. Woden will soon have enough Mystic horses for all to travel throughout The Realm in such a fashion as this.”

Sam was fully amazed.

“Oh, and My Sister. The light tan horse with the beautiful white mane is yours. I have hand-selected her for you, and she is from the same background as My and Sle’nel’s horses. I think you will find her eagerly awaiting you as her new companion. She is fully trained and has been attached to no other. She will now remain with you throughout your life, if you find this arrangement as acceptable.”

“But how … when did you but manage the moments to get these?”

She laughed lightly, “Ann’wn arranged it for Me. She had the messenger guards return with them from the Valley. We are never without contact with the Valley. The messenger guards change every other turn, so it wasn’t a great difficulty.”

Sam rose and went to her sister, giving her a hug, “I know not what to say, Highness. I am fully shocked and pleased. I am fully surprised.”

Mil’der’in laughed, “Be not so, Highest. The High Queen just does as such so as to keep a better watch over you. You now have no reason to ignore her request of your presence.”

Everyone laughed.

“Thank you, San’lr’in’.”

San’lr’in’ put her hand on Sam’s shoulder, “I am grateful that you have come fully to The Realm. This will become crucial as we proceed, but your willingness to commit to such has given Me much relief. But enough. You requested an audience of Me. What is it you need from Me, Highest of Woden?”

Sam was slightly hesitant in her request. San’lr’in’ sensed her thoughts as Sam struggled for the correct words. She looked at Ann’wn, now frowning, “Force Leader. Have one of the guards bring the sorcerers to Me, as well as the scholars.”

Sam began to speak, “I am having some difficulty—”

The High Queen raised her hand, “I will make this correct in only a moment, Highest of Woden.”

One of the guards brought the sorcerers and the scholars forward. They knelt and bowed their heads to San’lr’in’, “High Queen.”

“Rise, Sorcerers of the Mountain. The Highest of Woden must return to her reign as Highest of Woden. I have great need of her to learn her powers quickly, so require her to be trained at all the moments by you, in Woden. She will ensure your needs are well tended while you are there, and you will be fully received by Woden for the moments she yet requires training.”

The Sorcerers looked at each other, then at Sam, then back to their High Queen. The High Queen had sensed Sam’s thoughts and learned that they had resisted her needs. So, The High Queen intervened, allowing them no alternative.

“The Highest of Woden will be leaving in one or two turns after we reach El’fs’nd’lle. You will be journeying with her to Woden. Your stay will be as long as it takes for The Highest to learn her powers. When you believe her training complete, all of you will return to display her powers to Me so that I can share in the celebrated moment.”

She had allowed them no movement on the issue. They bowed their heads slightly, “To your will, High Queen.”

“Good. Thank you, Sorcerers. I know I will be well-pleased with your training of The Highest.” She turned to the Scholars, “Scholars. When you are completed with your examination of El’fs’nd’lle, I would like you to consider spending some moments in Woden examining their culture as well as to teach. Might this be acceptable to you?”

Sam hadn’t considered as such, but thought it as a good idea, as did the Scholars, “Oh yes, my Queen. This would be most desirable, and we would be most pleased to go to Woden. Thank you for offering this to us.”

“Good. A few guards will remain with you until you complete your examinations of El’fs’nd’lle, and will then escort you directly to Woden.”

They were quickly dismissed, and The High Queen returned to the table. Ann’wn rose, bowing to her Queen, “The forces would like one last eve of dancing and merriment, my Queen. Might this be acceptable to you?”

“Of course. The forces are certainly due this release from their overly many duties forced onto them during this journey. You have My leave.”

“Would you honor us in presenting the first dance, Highness?”

She turned to Mil’der’in, “High Counselor. Would you be willing to fulfill My duties for Me this eve?”

Mil’der’in rose, nodding her head, “It is my honor, High Queen.” She turned to Fon’elnn’, holding out her hand, “Would you honor me in the first dance, Master?”

Fon’elnn’ gently took her hand into her own, smiling, bowing politely to Mil’der’in, “It being my pleasure in such, High Counselor.”

Everyone watched as the High Counselor and the Master danced the First Dance. The High Queen was pleased to see that Mil’der’in held herself so well, showing her elegance as well as her ability to ignore all those around her.

To herself, The High Queen thought, She is a Queen, most definitely.

As the First Dance ended, all the others began to select a partner and go to the smoothed-out dance floor. San’lr’in’ was fully relaxed, enjoying the moment of peace, watching the movements of the dancers, sitting back in her seat. She saw that Ern’seln’ and Roen took Sele’ to the side of the dance floor, teaching her the dances. After four dances, Sele’ returned to the table, leaving Roen and Ern’seln’ to themselves.

The High Queen watched with amusement as Ern’seln’ became overly self-conscious, tripping over herself as they danced. She noted that Roen didn’t seem to mind, gazing at Ern’seln’ as if she could do nothing wrong. San’lr’in’ smiled to herself as Roen pulled Ern’seln’ tightly to her, placing her cheek against Ern’seln’s. Ern’seln’ looked surprised, then moved her head slightly, causing their lips to brush against each other’s as if by accident. The High Queen could tell that this was the first kiss between them. Roen blushed, then kissed Ern’seln’ lightly and quickly, but clearly without accident.

“They are young.”

The High Queen nodded, “Indeed. It is so. Do you recall your first moments, such as these?”

Sle’nel’ laughed quietly, “I was most awkward and unsure of myself, such as Ern’seln’. You?”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “I was forever interrupted. When I finally arrived to the first full moment, I kept looking over My shoulder, thinking I would yet again be interrupted. My lover was most displeased.”

“How many cycles were you?”

“Fifteen, I think. Perhaps sixteen. You?”

“Around the same. Who was your first lover?”

“One of the sorcerer women. She died in battle a few cycles later. You?”

“One of the women of Woden, of course. She also died in battle a few cycles later.” Sle’nel’ moved a little, wincing from the pain.

“Your knee and shoulder hurt.”

“I used them overly during our fight.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Sle’nel’, admiring her. Sle’nel’ saw her do as such, “What are you staring at so intently, San’lr’in’?”

“You, My Desire. You are so beautiful.”

“You cannot yet think as such, truly?”

San’lr’in’ rose and placed her hand out in invitation, “You are the most beautiful one in all The Realm. How could I ever tire of this? Your hair shines like the dark velvet eve. You eyes hold Me as if I were in a trance. Would you honor Me in this dance? It is a slow one, and I will be gentle.”

Sle’nel’ saw that her Queen’s eyes were sparkling in their delight of the eve, and of everything that seemed to now be going right in The Realm. She placed her hand into her Queen’s, rising, as she looked at her lover with great interest, “You seem most pleased with The Realm, at this moment.”

San’lr’in’ smiled lovingly at her, “With you in it, how could I not?”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter VIII

El’fs’nd’lle

Ann’wn was kneeling with head bowed to The High Queen, “Highness?”

She turned and looked down upon her, “Rise, Force Leader. Tell Me.”

It was the early morn, and all the camp was excitedly busy in their final preparations to El’fs’nd’lle. At long last, their journey’s mission was to be achieved, and all were now preparing themselves in their finest garment available to them for the procession that was to occur. Ann’wn had come to her Queen with a report, but noticed that The High Queen looked other than excited, over what she could only guess.

“The High Priestess has agreed to ride in the procession, Highness. She is arriving as we speak.”

She sighed and looked at Ann’wn, not fully focusing, saying nothing.

Ann’wn saw that her first guess was quite wrong, and now saw that her queen looked deeply concerned, “My Queen? Is all well?”

She blinked slowly, then refocused, “I am sorry, Force Leader. My thoughts are elsewhere.” She sighed, “Have her ride next to Mil’der’in in the procession.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“When will the Private and Black Guards take their final leave?”

“In two turns, Highness, after they are assured that you are safely inside El’fs’nd’lle and that no enemies await you outside the gates. Since The Highest of Woden will be leaving at the same moment, some of them will accompany her as far as the Valley.”

“I assume we will have enough guards for our return to the Valley.”

“Yes, Highness. We will make it so.”

“The Mungardies?”

“They have remained quiet, but I sense they are planning something. They are overly quiet.”

She nodded, “Have them carefully watched. I want their battles halted, Force Leader. They wish to rule this Realm, most strongly. We will focus all our attentions on them upon My return to the Valley.”

“As you say, Highness. We are prepared to do as such.”

She sighed again, “Are we arranged for this morn’s adventures?”

“Not quite yet, Highness, and your attendants await your presence so that you may also be prepared.”

“Mil’der’in gave Me a troubling report this morn.”

Ann’wn waited, not wanting to rush her.

She sighed yet again, unable to control her frustrations, “She tells Me that she believes not that she should be the Valley’s Queen, and the Counselors wish no replacement for Me. What are your thoughts in this regard?”

Ann’wn was surprised, as The High Queen seldom asked her opinions in such matters, and she also didn’t think this was what was causing her queen such concern, “I can fully understand their view, Highness. You cannot be so easily replaced. Although I would prefer no change in this regard, the High Counselor could most likely be persuaded otherwise, my Queen.”

“Why do you prefer that I remain as Queen of the Valley?”

“Your forces have all been combined, Highness, and would have to be reconfigured. You must have your own forces as High Queen, as must the Queen of the Valley have her own forces.”

“Is that a compelling reason, Force Leader?”

“It would depend on who you desire as Force Leader for your forces, Highness. I may not be the one to speak with in this regard, if you wish me not as such.”

She stared at Ann’wn for a moment, fully exasperated, “Why would I be asking such of you if I wanted not your opinion? Quite obviously, Force Leader, you are to remain My Force Leader. Surely you must realize this.”

She was pleased, “With all respect, my Queen, I cannot assume as such. It is not my privilege to do so. But if this is so, Highness, all that I can say is I care not which choice is made, as I remain fully in your service. The remainder can be considered quickly. Mil’der’in would make a good Queen, if that is your choice, and like any other, could be persuaded if you made well known your desire.”

She sighed and looked away, “Is nothing simple?”

“My Queen?”

She looked back to Ann’wn, “Forgive Me, Force Leader. I am fully distracted, and shouldn’t be. I gave you an audience, yet I remain elsewhere. Do you require anything else of Me?”

“Will the Warrior Woman be remaining with us now, my Queen, or will you be sending her with The Highest?”

“She is ours, Force Leader, and is directly under your command. My sister may desire the Warrior to travel to Woden with her, for a short transition of her force leaders.”

“Yes, my Queen. I could have her travel with The Highest to Woden, and remain with her until our arrival. She could then leave as we do. When are you planning your visit to Woden, Highness?”

“One moon after our return to the Valley. Given how our plans seem to alter considerably, however, your guess would be as good as mine.”

“Yes, Highness. We will return to the Valley, and then wait for the correct moment.”

“And given that My Counselors will once again be most frustrated with Me, I suspect that I will be ready to leave well prior to even these plans.”

Ann’wn smiled gently, “I understand, Highness.”

“Come, Force Leader. Walk with Me back to the camp to where I must now endure the incessant tongues of My attendants.”

Ann’wn held out her arm for her Queen. The High Queen placed her arm on top of her Force Leader’s, “Tell Me, Force Leader. How many cycles has it been in which you have been My Force Leader?

“Nine, Highness.”

“As many as this, then?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

She looked at Ann’wn with a glint of mischief in her eyes, “Are you ready for nine more, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn smiled and blushed, “Even more than this, Highness.”

As they returned to the camp, Meera awaited them. She knelt and bowed her head, “Highness.”

“Warrior Woman. Rise. Tell Me your report.”

“The High Priestess calls for you, my Queen.”

Ann’wn noticed that her Queen didn’t sigh at this report, an unusual moment, “Tell her it will have to wait until after our entrance into El’fs’nd’lle. I have no moments for her, as I must prepare. Inform her that she will ride alongside the High Counselor.” She halted, then added, “Oh, and inform her that we are most pleased in her acceptance. And that she does us great honor. This should be enough.”

Meera knew that this would do little to silence Sume’, but would carry her Queen’s orders to her, “Yes, Highness. As you bid.”

The High Queen looked at her carefully, “You approve not of this response, Warrior Woman? But I understand. Have Sele’ taken to her. That should entertain her for a while longer.”

Meera smiled, knowingly, “Yes, my Queen. I am most certain that Sele’ will take her role seriously in this regard.”

“Tell the Young One that her Queen needs this of her. Consider it part of the learning experience for her.”

As San’lr’in’ entered her tent, she saw that Sle’nel’ was almost prepared. Upon most moments, she yet found herself surprised in the beauty of her lover, and that Sle’nel’ yet caused shivers within her. This moment was no different, “You look stunning, Elf. Is your mind as well-prepared as your wonderful Elfin body?”

Sle’nel’ smiled lovingly, then looked down at her new garments, “It is of Elfin material. The Queen of the Waters had them delivered for me, for this moment. What do you think of them?”

“The Elfin garments are quite unlike anything we wear in the Valley. But they suit you well. They fit almost as if they were your skin. I quite like how it displays your body. And the cape is extraordinary.”

“And you? What will you be wearing?”

She smiled and placed her arm around Sle’nel’s waist, bringing her to her gently, holding her close, ignoring the question, “I never prior thought that this moment would arrive during My reign, but to also hold you close to Me is an even greater surprise.”

Sle’nel’ blushed a little, grateful for her Queen’s love, “Thank you, San’lr’in’. While I never could have thought of a place such as El’fs’nd’lle, this love that you give me is even more the astonishing.”

San’lr’in’ could sense that Sle’nel’ was anxious in regard to this moment, and was pleased in it, knowing that it completely removed her mind from thinking of her tortures by the Dark Sorcerer.

Sle’nel’ looked at her, “San’lr’in’? Are you not at all anxious in this moment?”

The High Queen looked surprised, “Should I be? Is this not the glorious moment in which The Realm has long awaited?”

“Yes, but we know not what will occur, in truth.”

“But I do. I know that the Elves will now be restored to their rightful place in The Realm.”

“Will they effect your reign?”

“Most certainly so. While they will provide continual challenges to My commands, they will also provide the strongest of loyalties. They are not easy, but are worth the strain. But enough of this. I must prepare.”

Sle’nel’ was always surprised as to the physical strength of her Queen, yet thinking she was as soft as she looked. San’lr’in’ held Sle’nel’ tightly, yet in a most desirable of fashions. It was one of the reasons Sle’nel’ felt safe in this union. She touched her Queen’s face gently, then kissed her.

San’lr’in’ returned the kiss fully, then stepped back slightly, “My Desire. I must remove Myself from this moment, or we will never get this procession prepared.”

Sle’nel’ left San’lr’in’ to her preparations, taking the last remaining moments to prepare Mor’inl’. After the unspeakable tortures the Dark Sorcerer had inflicted on her, Sle’nel’ had begun taking greater solace in the quiet moments with the animals, especially when San’lr’in’ was otherwise engaged.

As she placed the decorations onto Mor’inl’, Sam came up to her, “Good morn, our most treasured Elf. Are you prepared for this most grand of moments?”

She turned, looking into the beautiful blue eyes she had prior loved. While Sle’nel’ looked at Sam most lovingly and gently, Sam noticed that Sle’nel’ seldom smiled anymore, “Highest. Is all well?”

Like San’lr’in’, Sam didn’t answer the questions she thought unimportant, “I have but thought much on this moment. If, while we lived together in Woden, someone had but told me that these events were to pass in our direction, I would have thought them as most crazed. Now, here we stand at the gates of a future we couldn’t have but even imagined.”

Sle’nel’ nodded lightly at the comment, thinking the same. She said nothing as Sam continued, “After the moment that caused you to leave me, I but wished that we could return to our past moments in Woden. This journey has removed me far from this thinking, and now I find Woden so distantly removed from all this … “(comma deleted) she gestured all about her with her hands, “…that I can make but little sense of anything, let alone our own roles within The Realm.”

Sle’nel’ shrugged in understanding, “I gave up attempting such. It seems a useless endeavor, as you say. It would seem that The Realm knows our roles, and just leads us toward them.”

Sam placed her hands on Sle’nel’s shoulders, “I know that I love you, Sle’nel’, and should have acted on this feeling far sooner, but I see in truth that our paths, while often verging together, are on separate journeys from this moment.”

Sle’nel’ took Sam’s hands into her own, holding them softly, staring at them for a moment, then looking into Sam’s wonderfully blue eyes. She spoke so softly that Sam strained to hear her, “Woden needs you most desperately, Sam. I can think of no other who could lead Woden into the future it has long been denied. But I am truly pleased that I was able to spend with you what few moments we had. I think of them often, and they give me pleasure.”

Sam nodded, “As do I. Often. Which causes much trouble between Uthrn and me, but that is but another tale. And this is not why I have come to you this morn. I have come to but tell you how very proud I am of you, and to tell you that I know that even if San’lr’in’ were not now your lover, I can see that I would yet but need to give you up to The Realm. This is most evident, even to me. Your role is great in this realm, and we never even knew of such. You are, at this moment, facing a future long denied to you. This is your realm, Sle’nel’. I have long prior but believed that this realm was Woden’s, but in truth, this realm was for the Elves. You need to see this as truth, and to act as the Elf that The Realm now needs. You were Second of Woden, and Highest while I was but gone, and now it is your moment to be that most capable leader once again.”

“Sam. I know not what to sa—”

Sam placed a finger on Sle’nel’s lips, “You need say nothing, while I should have long prior said this to you. This is your role, Sle’nel’. Had the Spirit Mothers of the Falls not kidnapped you, you would have been raised to know of this role. The only difficulty you face is in the surprise and unknowingness of it. Now you must act as if this were the role you have long prior known to be correct. I cannot undo what the Dark Sorcerer did to you, but you must not allow it to dampen this moment for The Realm, you, or all the Elves prior and yet to come. Many great prior ones, perhaps more than we can but guess, hoped for this moment and tried most desperately to bring it forward. And their efforts are finally succeeding.

“All will look upon you now as one who stands apart, Sle’nel’, which is but something you long wished to avoid. But it is so, and you must now see this as truth. No longer can you hide behind Woden, the Valley, or even San’lr’in’. You stand alone in this realm like no other, and you must face this, as The Realm needs you to do so. You now must embrace being the leader of the Elves until such moments when they are once again a force. If I were yet your Highest, I would command this of you. So I say this as your prior lover, and as your friend. The Realm but needs you, Sle’nel’, to now step forward and take this role. You are this role, and it should be but easy for you. Many have fought to prevent this, but above all else, think only on those who have given their lives to arrive at this one moment. Many lives have been lost for this, and they gave them willingly. Never forget this part, Sle’nel’, as that is one thing I have learned while being The Highest of Woden. No matter what has occurred to me, and no matter how overly difficult it is to often face Woden, many of Woden gave their lives so that peace would continue. I must lead it with this in mind, and now so must you, for The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ had come to find Sle’nel’, but overheard Sam speaking with her. She decided to remain apart from them, but was pleased, yet surprised, at what her sister was saying to her lover.

“All leaders fight their battles. I fought Buron, my sister has fought overly many to mention, and you have fought against the Dark Sorcerer. And we all have our prior sad memories in this regard, but we all learn to place these dark memories aside for The Realm, so that in the winning of these battles, we are yet able to keep to our roles. I am sorry for what I have done to you, and I, in the deepest of truths, am most sorry for what the Dark Sorcerer did to you. But never allow your dark thoughts and fears to command you. Command yourself, so that you can now command others. This must be so, Sle’nel’, as you are the only one to make it so. Face your future, Sle’nel’, as the woman I have truly come to love and admire.”

San’lr’in’ placed a light spell upon herself to avoid detection, so as not to interrupt this most tender of moments between her sister and her prior lover. She was fully surprised at the depth of her sister’s understanding of the situation, and was well pleased. San’lr’in’ knew that Sam was considered as a most special of Highests, but had yet to see the qualities of such, until this moment. She stood quietly, feeling surprised in her own emotions of her sister’s words to Sle’nel’, knowing them to be the exact words that Sle’nel’ needed to hear.

So, My sister is a great leader, indeed. My own role has done nothing but cast a shadow of doubt upon her. I will need to correct this.

Sle’nel’ couldn’t see anything unusual about them, but sensed a presence. She smiled to herself at what she sensed, feeling comfort in it. After a moment of quietly looking, she drew her full attention back to Sam, not fearing the feeling of another’s presence.

Sle’nel’ nodded, “You are correct, as ever prior. These words are from the same woman I loved while in Woden. The same woman who I so admired. Thank you, Sam. You give me a great gift this turn. While your words are harsh to my ears, they are correct. I never wished for this role, but neither did you or San’lr’in’ ask for your roles. And neither of you asked for the terrible battles in which you have had to engage. You are a most special friend, Sam. I will never forget this moment.”

Sam stared with all her strength into Sle’nel’s eyes, “I love you, Sle’nel’. I will always love you. So do this for me. Do this for The Realm. And do this for your lover. Never display your weak moments to The Realm, from this moment on. Whatever decision you make now for The Realm, know it and feel it to be but the very best decision you can make, and never look prior. My sister’s only weakness is in this single act. She ever looks prior, ever rebuking herself. Do this not to yourself, as it is overly harsh. I see the toll it takes on her, even given her never-ending strength. She has her reasons, but I know you well enough to know that this would cause you more harm than good. She is trained in this fashion. You are not. Trust your instincts.”

They looked at each other for a few moments, keeping their thoughts to themselves. Finally, Sam placed her hands on Sle’nel’s cheeks, then kissed her lightly upon the forehead, “As you mount your horse, Sle’nel’, mount her with the feeling that you are, with no doubt, and with much support from many in The Realm, truly the leader of the Elves. This is your role, Elf. Many line the path to El’fs’nd’lle, awaiting only your presence. Give them the stance they expect, this turn. And always remember, my prior lover—I am most proud of you.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head ever so slightly in disbelief of her sister, but well pleased.

Sle’nel’ smiled at Sam, the first smile to her in many turns, “Thank you, Sam. You words are most wise, and most needed.”

“I will watch you this turn with great pride. Enjoy the moment, as it has been long in its arrival.”

She hugged Sle’nel’ to her briefly, then took her leave.

San’lr’in’ watched as Sam left, then wondered what she should do next. She wanted to be with Sle’nel’, but didn’t wish Sle’nel’ to know she had overheard many of Sam’s words.

Sle’nel’ turned back to Mor’inl’, but quietly said, “How long have you been here, my Love?”

San’lr’in’ smiled to herself, shaking her head at her own stupidity, recalling that Sle’nel’ would have easily sensed her presence. She undid the spell, then went to her lover, smiling, “Your prior lover gives you strong words to go forward with, My Desire. If she gives such words to those in Woden, then she must incite much bravery of attitude.”

“It was the Sam I knew, what now feels so long prior. This is the leader of Woden.”

San’lr’in’ walked up to Mor’inl’, “Tell Me, great wise one. Are you ready to carry our great Elf on this greatest of moments?”

Mor’inl’ moved her head up and down, as if in answer. The High Queen smiled then turned to her lover, “I will save you from My own words, as I believe that your prior lover has provided you with the ones you most need. Yet, is there anything I might do for you, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ stood just staring at her, confused in the moment, and confused at The Realm. She struggled against her own thoughts, then laughed lightly, “Yes. There is.”

“Anything, My Desire.”

“Let us get this pageantry over with quickly, my Queen. We have much left to do upon its completion. It appears that it is the moment for me to enter fully into The Realm.”

“Your requests are always overly easy. Is there anything else I might do for you?”

Sle’nel’ smiled longingly, touching her hand to her lover’s cheek, “You have already done it, my Queen, as ever. I could ask for nothing more.”

She looked at her lover, seeing her Queen prepared in garments far different than from her usual processional ones. The High Queen stood before her fully prepared as the most intimidating of High Warrior Queens in all The Realm’s long past, and was fully armed as if prepared for battle. Sle’nel’ saw that while she wore warrior garments, they were decorative ones of many colors, providing a most ceremonial effect.

“You look quite stunning, my Queen, and highly intimidating. You will invoke much fear this turn. Your garments are ever a surprise. Even in such warrior garments as these…” Sle’nel’ moved her finger down between San’lr’in’s mostly exposed breasts, “…your breasts are quite displayed, as with your other garments.”

The High Queen nodded, moving the Elfin collar on Sle’nel’s shirt aside, “It is odd, is it not, how the cultures each have their own alluring traits. The Valley’s fashion seldom provides Me with amusement, yet this Elfin collar is quite intriguing.” She bent down slightly and kissed Sle’nel’s now exposed neck.

Sle’nel’ enjoyed the moment, shivering in the feeling. After the slow and sensual kiss, Sle’nel’ saw the newly painted decorations on her Queen, “You have even more drawings upon you this turn. Why is this? You never do as such in the Valley.”

“Many of these drawings are from the long-prior Queens, and are meant as a display of strength. Perhaps you recall that The First High Queen first lived in Rns’deln’, then moved her reign to the Valley. Rns’deln’ has for long prior used such body decorations, so they hold much meaning for all in The Realm. This one … “, she lightly touched a finger to the drawing on her forehead, “…. is the first High Queen’s sword. It is steeped in legends of great powers. The blood that drips from it provides a symbol of all the battles fought for The Realm, and of all those who have given their life to it. It is said that with this sword, the first High Queen restored peace to The Realm.

“This one … “, she pointed to the one on the left side of her neck, “…is of the third High Queen’s great battle against an opponent who was noted to be of much greater strength than she. She won the battle, but barely, and with much skill and luck. She had taken many arrows, and lay dying, yet remained resolved to the battle, never giving in to her most fatal wounds. She placed her last arrow in her bow, took careful aim on the single enemy who had done so much damage to her realm, who is said to have been now laughing at her, and sent her arrow a most impossible of distances, and so overly wounded. The aim was true, and sent with such force that as the arrow pieced fully through the heart and chest, only the feathers remained showing. The High Queen saw her mark was true, smiled, then died. The symbol is of an arrow piercing the moon, as The High Queen’s shot was considered as difficult as sending an arrow to the moon.”

“A sad tale, in truth. What about this one?”

Sle’nel’ was pointing to the tattooed drawing on her lover’s chest. The tattooed drawing began at the base of The High Queen’s neck and continued to fully just below her breasts.

“I seldom allow this one, but is the most fearsome of all.”

The drawing was a complex one, displaying an eye, but an eye that had been pierced through with a large, extremely pointed, and ornate dagger. Surrounding the eye and dagger was a criss-crossed oval pattern, as if the eye were safely encased or fully imprisoned within it. The eye was fearsome looking, yet appearing that even though fully pierced, it could yet fully see. Blood dripped from both the dagger as well as the eye. The drawing was truly a work of art, as even with all this detail, the oval design appeared to be alive, with swirling movements. And it was the only one of the tattooed drawings that used full color.

“Long prior, in the sixth High Queen’s reign, it is said that one of the greatest of all sorcerers lived. But she was most evil, and used her sorcery against The Realm and The High Queen. The High Queen was eventually forced to fight her in a moment when the only weapon she had was this dagger. She was losing the battle, as was to be expected against so great a sorcerer, then recalled her learnings that this sorcerer had one weak location—her eye. But The High Queen couldn’t recall which eye was the one that would halt the sorcerer permanently, and like the third High Queen, had one chance only to win the battle. The legends say that this High Queen was the least skilled in the weapons, so winning against so great a sorcerer was considered as impossible by this High Queen, as she herself had few sorcerer skills. But she was chosen from a great line, and like those prior to her, had great resolve in her vows. She pulled the dagger from its sheath and placed what few powers she had fully into it. Breathing deeply, then holding her breath so her arm wouldn’t shake, she took aim, guessed as to which eye, then sent the dagger to the sorcerer. The sorcerer knew that this High Queen had no abilities against her own, so saw the dagger as a mere child’s toy, never even trying to halt its passage.

“Surprising to all, the High Queen’s aim was true and steady, and her guess as to which eye had been correct. The dagger pierced through the eye, entering deep in the sorcerer’s brain, killing her instantly. A most unexpected outcome. This High Queen had been a quiet and somewhat timid High Queen, more interested in negotiations than battle. As such, she had fully surprised those in The Realm, as she stood up firmly against this greatest of sorcerers, never flinching from her duty. This High Queen was never challenged again during her reign, as no one had ever thought it possible to win against this sorcerer.”

“But what of the design? And why is this considered as the most fierce of all the designs?”

“Ah. The design. The High Queen was a most intelligent of Queens. Once the dagger hit into the sorcerer’s eye, The High Queen used her own powers and called the sorcerer’s powers into the dagger. As The High Queen pulled her dagger from the now dead sorcerer, all the sorcerer’s powers transferred into the dagger. The High Queen carried them for the remainder of her reign, and from thereon, all were most afraid of this Queen. This is why the eye appears it yet sees, as the sorcerer’s powers were yet alive.”

Sle’nel’ studied the dagger drawing, nodding to the tale, “I have never seen such a weapon as this. It is almost beautiful in its design, yet fully angry looking. I wonder what happened to it.”

San’lr’in’ pulled her dagger from its sheath and handed it to Sle’nel’, “It is The High Queen’s dagger, and is seldom worn or used. This is her dagger.”

Sle’nel’ raised her eyebrows, surprised, “And the powers?”

“As you now think, they are mine. I keep them stored within the dagger, even after all these cycles.”

They stood quietly for a moment while Sle’nel’ looked more carefully at the drawings, now attaching the tale to them. After a few moments, San’lr’in’ said, “I think we have kept your audience waiting long enough, Elf. It is your moment, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ nodded. She handed the dagger back to San’lr’in’, and they both led their horses to the procession, “I would think you a most frightening High Queen if I didn’t have the pleasure of sharing your bed.”

* * * *

Ann’wn was glad when she finally saw The High Queen and Sle’nel’ arrive. She bowed her head slightly to them, then took their horses’ reigns and guided them to their location within the procession. As was typical, The High Queen was placed somewhere near the middle for greater protection. Ann’wn looked upon her Queen and the Elf, and was once again amazed at their beauty as well as their garments. And she had taken astute notice that her High Queen stood much differently in The Realm these turns, fully displaying herself as a Warrior High Queen.

Meera saw them arrive, and bowed her head to her Queen. She was to ride directly in front of her Queen, alongside Ann’wn. She noted that Sle’nel’ rode upon her horse as if she had been a horsewoman her entire lifespan, a far-different stance from when she was in Woden, and she was pleased. Like Ann’wn, she also was amazed at their garments, as well as their exceptional magnificence of appearance. And she was fully amazed at The High Queen’s Warrior garments, noticing that The High Queen chose to send a strong and formidable message to The Realm as she rode fully armed.

Many armed guards, all dressed in their finest warrior garments, were lined well in front of The High Queen. After the armed guards came the guards that carried The High Queen’s banners, presenting a colorful and highly ceremonial display. At a short distance behind the banners, Sle’nel’ rode alongside San’lr’in’, in the middle of the procession, and in the position of honor. Slightly behind San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’ rode Mil’der’in, with Sume’ riding alongside her. The High Priestess looked more enchanting this moment than any had ever seen of her, and Caitha thought that perhaps it was that Sume’ finally felt as part of a family. Sam followed behind Mil’der’in and her eldest sister, with Sele’ riding with her, and Uthrn’ riding alongside her. Caitha rode directly behind them, next to The Healer and Fon’elnn’, and the rest of the travelers fell in line behind them.

As soon as Ann’wn had placed her Queen and Sle’nel’ into the line-up, she quickly mounted her own horse and gave a nod to her guards. The long-awaited procession finally began its final trek to the gates of El’fs’nd’lle.

As the procession finally began moving, Sle’nel’ turned to her lover, “How long prior to our arrival at the gates? I cannot see them.”

“Not far. A few moments. Given the procession, and given the numbers that now await your arrival, it will take a little longer than usual, but not long. Have patience and enjoy the moment. The Realm is here at this moment for you, My Desire. The rest of us merely provide the spectacle, but it is fully you only that they have come to see this turn. This is a great, great moment in The Realm. Look about you as we travel, as you will see all the cultures here this turn. This is the greatest gathering of the communities for many prior cycles. All for you, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ began to look ahead of them, trying to see the gates, but whispered to her Queen, “Then why is it I don’t feel all this as necessary?”

“You were not raised as you were meant to be, so know little about how you should be feeling at this moment. If your Birth-Mother had raised you, you would know of your duty, and of all your past. Now it unfolds before you as only a surprise.”

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’, looking somewhat saddened, but mostly displaying only the Elfin detached look, then held out her hand to her Queen, “Here beside you, all is worth it.”

The High Queen held Sle’nel’s hand for a moment as they rode side-by-side, then dropped it as they arrived to all those that had waited so long to see Sle’nel’, “This is your moment, Elf. Enjoy it. They are here only for you. For one of the few moments in The Realm, I am a mere decoration, only. They await your acknowledgement of them, My Desire.”

Sam felt comfort in holding her daughter, “Daughter? Do you have any memories that were given to you of El’fs’nd’lle?”

Sele’ nodded her head slightly, “Some. I will have more come to me upon our arrival. Are you as excited as I am, Mother?”

“I knew nothing of The Realm, yet here we are in such a place as this. There was no imagining such as this in Woden. What is to be your role in all of this, Daughter?”

“Birth-Mother will oversee it and the Elves until they arrive to their force, then they will take-over from there. My role is to oversee all The Realm, so will take care of the Elves in this fashion, but not as Birth-Mother’s role, and not as High Queen’s role. My role is to be far different.”

“We must speak of this one turn soon.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Sle’nel’ looked around, trying to acknowledge all those along the path who came to catch a glimpse of the single Elf that was to now return the Elves to the Realm. She had never seen so many differing types of Mystics as now lined the path before her. She recognized the Waifs, the Spirit Mothers, the Warriors of the Sword and the Women of the Soul, and all the other Mystic and Deep Mystic cultures she had prior met, but saw many others yet unrecognizable to her. Many held out their hands in hopes that she would honor them by touching them. Guards were fully on her side so as to prevent her from harm, but as she could, she held out her hand and touched them.

San’lr’in’ saw Erthrn and bowed her head to her slightly, acknowledging her assistance in ensuring the safety of the turn. Erthrn also bowed her head, seeing how commanding The High Queen was in her Warrior garments, then bowed her head slightly to Sle’nel’. San’lr’in’ saw that many of Erthrn’s guards were all about them, fully armed and prepared for any moment. She was pleased.

“Look, My Desire. Even the animals of The Realm line the path. I have never prior seen so many of The Realm’s birds as now rest in the trees.”

Sle’nel’ looked to where her Queen was indicating, seeing that many animals, as The High Queen had said, were indeed all around them, yet remaining a distance away from the Mystics now lining the path.

“All these surely couldn’t just be here to welcome the return of the Elves to The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Most certain, Elf. This is truth. Many of The Realm’s tales include the Elves. Many of the future tales also include the Elves. All of us now in The Realm live in a most unusual moment, as no Elves have been about, yet stand out in most of The Realm’s tales. It is like they are yet here, but not. And while those in The Realm hear of the Elves upon most turns, it has been long prior since the Elves have been seen. For many cycles, only a few Elves remained to complete their final tasks for this moment’s preparations, but were not highly visible throughout The Realm. So these Mystics now about you come to look upon you, as it reminds them of who is yet to come.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her head to Erthrn’; nodded as she passed by the Queen of the Mer’den’sngs, and Ersh’delrin’, Queen of the Mystics of the Winds, and many others.

“How did they know to come, at this moment?”

“El’fs’nd’lle has begun to send out its signals. They could feel the change in the winds.”

“This surely is not possible.”

“It is truth, Elf. Most certain. Upon the moment that you received the key to El’fs’nd’lle’, the change was felt throughout The Realm. And as others saw who was coming, they also came. How else could you explain this?”

“But there are overly many. This is more than I have ever prior seen. This is far more than any I have seen prior, combined.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, also amazed at the numbers now about them, “Hundreds and hundreds, My Elf. For you. For The Realm. One of My sacred vows has finally been achieved. It finally comes forward. And all those about us sense this is so.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her with her head cocked slightly to its side, and a slight smile, “I hope there are not overly many of these sacred vows, my Love. This could become quite challenging.”

* * * *

After many moments of riding along the processional path, The High Queen made a slight motion to Sle’nel’, “There is your gate, My Desire. We finally arrive.”

Sle’nel’ looked to where her Queen was indicating, and became amazed. She had memories of them, but her memories hadn’t shown her their magnificence.

“We should have spoken of this sooner, My Elf, but I can only assume that you know what to do once we are at the gate.”

Sle’nel’s eyes opened widely, as if in surprise, “Open it, of course. Why? Is there something else I should know?”

San’lr’in’ rolled her eyes in dismay, “Perhaps it will come to you once this first task is completed.”

“I assume we enter. Is there something else I should do?”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, not fully displaying it to the crowds about them, “I suppose that we must now place our trust in the prior Elves, hoping that they will guide you through this moment.”

Sle’nel’ didn’t smile, but looked at her Queen out of the side of her eyes now, “Now you tell me of this, my Love?”

“As throughout our journey, all remains as a surprise. My teachers often told Me that much of what I was to do was to face the challenge at the moment, understanding that while we can be prepared for many things, most of what we face will be that in which we are unprepared.”

“Will all these now about us also enter into El’fs’nd’lle’?”

The High Queen shook her head in bewilderment, “I was hoping you would know this answer. Now we can only assume that your prior Elves will give us the answers to all our questions, in this regard.”

“And what if they don’t?”

The High Queen smiled knowingly, “We will act as if they do, of course.”

Sle’nel’ also smiled, realizing that her lover was correct. They would merely have to improvise as necessary, “Of course, my Queen.”

They finally arrived at the gate, seeing that it was magnificent and beyond comparison to anything she had prior seen, and fully preventing all harm. Sle’nel’ and The High Queen waited upon their horses as Ann’wn and Meera moved the crowd away so as to allow room for Sle’nel’ to do as she needed. When Ann’wn was satisfied that there were enough guards to keep Sle’nel’ and The High Queen safe, Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ dismounted. Sle’nel’ looked at the gate now before her, bowing her head for a moment.

“Is all well, my Elf?”

She looked at her lover, “There is another gate. Far further down the path.”

The High Queen nodded, “Yes, this is so. After this one is opened, we will have to remount and ride down into the valley. I would guess that all now present will follow you to the next gate, and it is from there that they will not be allowed further entrance into El’fs’nd’lle’.”

“At least we have one question answered.”

“Indeed.”

Sle’nel’ walked up to the gate and placed her hand upon it. She felt it for a moment, as was somehow directed of her, then turned back to San’lr’in’, “Sele’ needs to be here for this moment. She needs to learn of this.”

The High Queen nodded to Ann’wn to do as such, as Sle’nel’ didn’t speak much to others upon these turns, yet reserved and withdrawn from her moments with the Dark Sorcerer.

As Sele’ arrived, she bowed her head, “Birth-Mother. High Queen. I am here at your bidding.”

“Remain watchful this turn, Birth-daughter. You are part Elf and need know of these things.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her lover, “This is the moment. Are we prepared?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, smiling softly, “I have waited long for this moment.”

Sle’nel’ turned back to the gate, once again placing her hand upon it. She could feel the force field that had so long protected El’fs’nd’lle from harm. She bowed her head for a moment, wondering, sensing another’s presence. Hearing breathing close to her, she looked up, only to see that no one was close to her.

As she wondered what she must now do, she heard a voice, Open the gate, High Sorcerer. Have no fear in this. I will guide you from this moment.

Looking confused, she searched about her, seeing that none heard the voice.

San’lr’in’ saw her confusion, then sensed into her thoughts, finding that Sle’nel’ heard something. She looked down at Sele’, who was holding her hand, “Can you hear what your Birth-Mother now hears, Young One?”

Sele’ looked up at her, “No, my Queen. I would need my powers to do as such. But it does look like she is listening to someone, or something.”

Sle’nel’ looks around, “How?”

Just open it. It will respond to your touch.

“But the key? Will I not nee—”

The key is needed at the second gate only. Open the gate, Great Elf. It will respond fully to your touch.

The voice was unknown to Sle’nel’, but she sensed the presence to be friendly, so had no fear. She placed her hand on the gate’s latch, slowly pulling it back. As vowed, the gate responded to her touch, easily so, swinging open slowly with a great loud creaking. As they opened, The High Queen noticed cooler air arising from the Elfin valley far below, surprised that the gate held in even the cooler Elfin valley air. The overly large crowd cheered loudly, now seeing that the long-awaited vow was to finally come to its completion.

Sle’nel’ looked surprised once again, thinking this as overly simple. She turned to her Queen, “It appears to be open. It would seem we should continue to the next gate.”

Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ remounted their horses, then signaled Ann’wn to follow. At this moment, Ann’wn knew that there was little need to provide protection to The High Queen from the front. She positioned all the guards behind them, then signaled to all those who had lined the path to also follow.

As everyone passed through the first gate to El’fs’nd’lle, they were given their first glimpse into its valley, far below. El’fs’nd’lle sat fully in a valley, surrounded by massive mountains on all sides. The procession began its journey from a pass between the great mountains, and most had thought that their journey would be directly into a valley, instead of down the steep path they now faced. As many as they now numbered, when viewing the scene from across the Elfin valley, they appeared only as ants descending a steep hill. The path was well built, however, and provided little challenge, but only two could ride side-by-side.

Sele’ now traveled with Sle’nel’, and was surprised at having no memory given to her of this strange path. Sle’nel’ looked down and saw that the path was one long switch-back after another, all the way down into the valley.

Sele’ looked across the valley, looking for another entrance, “A good design, as I see no other entrance into this valley. Their enemies would meet certain death coming this way.”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand on Sele’s head, brushing through her hair absent-mindedly, “There is another way, but it is a secret passage that cannot be shown to others.”

Sele’ was surprised, “Why is it that I know not of it?”

“I know not. Perhaps our High Queen would know of such.”

The High Queen nodded, then answered, as she gazed down into El’fs’nd’lle, “I would guess that El’fs’nd’lle would first ensure that you have come fully and willingly into The Realm before such knowledge is given to you. It is one of their greatest secrets.”

“Do you know of the other passage, Great High Queen?”

She looked at Sele’, then at Sle’nel’, raising an eyebrow, but said nothing.

As Meera looked down into the El’fs’nd’lle valley, she could begin to see the town that occupied much of it, surprised at its beauty and expanse. All the buildings were sparkling white, outlined by short rock walls along all the flat-stoned paths, for sitting. She saw that every clump of white buildings surrounded its own courtyard area, as if each cluster subsisted of one particular family or grouping. Even after this many cycles of no care, the city looked as if it were resting only, as there was no sign of decay.

Caitha saw that three rivers ran through the valley, each lined by clusters of shining white rock-formed dwellings. Unlike the Valley, the Elfin valley was mostly a narrow one, with the dwellings pushed up along the north mountainside, some even built up into the ledges. Along the southern mountainside, many tall waterfalls dropped from their mountaintop sources into the river that ran below. Because the dwellings had been built alongside the mountains and between the rivers, many small and enchanting bridges had been built between the stone walkways to provide access throughout the entire town.

The procession wound its way slowly down into the Elfin valley, long switchback by long switchback. With the completion of each one, the journeyers became more awed as they neared the town.

“Does this reside in your memories that were given to you, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “As we near, it becomes familiar. Yet, it is quite stunning, and looks as if all those who lived here were merely resting.”

“And it looks peaceful.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her growing Birth-daughter, who now looked to be about seven to eight cycles, “It is peaceful, as it has been well protected.” She looked back to San’lr’in’, “Did they ever have a battle within this valley?”

“Many, but far long prior, before they sealed off the ancient entrance and built this one. There have been no battles within this valley since this passage was built. It would be certain death to attack from this direction.”

Ann’wn had never prior been to El’fs’nd’lle, and was awed by its splendor. She turned to her lover, who now rode beside her, “All this magnificence, yet it lies empty.”

The Healer disagreed, “I think not, Lover. I think they just sleep, waiting to be woken.”

“Sleeping? How could this be so? All these cycles? Only a few Elves have been in The Realm for long prior cycles. It has been many, many cycles since all the Elves lived in The Realm. And they are all gone, now. Long past dead.”

“Willing to wager on this, Lover?”

Ann’wn blushed, but smiled, “It would depend on the wager, most wondrous Healer.”

As late after midturn approached, they finished the switchbacks and made their way to the gate. The second gate had been in their view for the prior three switchbacks, and all looked upon it in full disbelief as to its size. If any enemy were to have found a way to successfully complete the switchbacks, the gate would certainly hold them forever away from the city. It stood nearly the size of seven tall trees, and was embedded firmly into solid rock, as if it had been of the boulder itself. There were no known weapons in The Realm that could take down such a gate.

Everyone dismounted, and Sle’nel’ walked to the gate, Can you feel El’fs’nd’lle, High Sorcerer? It shakes in its excitement.

She recognized the unknown and unspeaking Elfin voice from the first gate, “Feel it? How?”

Sense it, High Sorcerer. You have the memories to do as such.

She placed her hand upon the gate, sensing the energy it sent out. She turned back to San’lr’in’, “It is as if it is alive.”

The unknown voice spoke its own truth and excitement, It is.

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It is. It is filled with sorcery for such.”

Sle’nel’ heard both the responses, and looked about once again, “Who are you?”

All will be explained to you soon. Open the gates, High Sorcerer. All await this moment. Use the key you have been given.

Sle’nel’ stood with head bowed before the gate. As if chanting a spell, she gave the key that had been given to her by the Deep Mystics what now seemed so long prior. Spell by spell, she recited the key, taking the long moments necessary for such.

The High Queen bowed her head, closed her eyes and gave a deep sigh of relief, We have brought the Elf safely to El’fs’nd’lle.

“One of your sacred vows has been accomplished, my Queen.”

She opened her eyes and turned to the familiar and ever-welcomed voice, “Erthrn. I can think of no other who I would rather be at My side upon this occasion. This is a great moment for The Realm, and we have finally brought the Elf safely to the task.”

Erthrn placed a hand on her Queen’s shoulder, something that wasn’t permitted, but knowing it was allowed by her, “You have done well, my friend. If you accomplish no other, this vow is the greatest of them all.”

San’lr’in’ smiled, but with a twinkle in her eyes, “I have just begun, Erthrn. Together, we will finally accomplish these vows.”

Erthrn was pleased, “I am proud to serve such as you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.

After many moments, Sle’nel’ raised up her staff, sending the final spell. As she finished, the gate visibly shivered, then opened slowly, as if greatly aged and rusted. The moment was breathtaking for every journeyer now present, and not a sound could be heard among them as they watched the gates open in great anticipation.

“My Queen.”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice, seeing Ann’wn kneeling, with head bowed, “Rise, Force Leader. Tell Me.”

“Who is welcomed inside, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ turned back toward El’fs’nd’lle, “All our guards, and all of Erthrn’s forces, should she desire as such, and the Deep Mystics, but no other. The remainder will have to wait outside the gate of El’fs’nd’lle until the moment the Elfin Faeries finally return to The Realm. This is their decision to make. Until then, we guard it from harm.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Oh, and Force Leader.”

“My Queen?”

“I leave our safety in your hands, as My attentions will be elsewhere. It is up to you to tend to the details. The pasture for the horses is clear, and you can place the guards in the various dwellings that the Elf ignores.”

“Please consider it as so, my Queen. You and the Elf will be safe. Have no concern over the details. Your High Counselor and I will ensure all is well and that the meals will occur as needed.”

She examined Ann’wn for a moment, seeing a Force Leader she hoped would never die in battle. She placed her hand gently upon Ann’wn’s cheek, “You have done well, Force Leader. You have brought us safely to El’fs’nd’lle. All The Realm will now look upon you as the greatest Force Leader ever, as this was no small task.” She paused at the thought, then laughed quietly, “Indeed, this has been a most monumental of tasks. I am well pleased. You will rise in rank upon our return to the Valley. Tell Me of your needs upon our return, and I will make them so.” She removed her hand, “And know this, Force Leader—I cannot do without you. Please see to this, and place not yourself directly into the face of danger without sure cause.”

Ann’wn blushed, “Yes, Highness. Thank you, my Queen. I am honored. With your leave, I will tend to my duties, Highness.”

“You have My leave, Force Leader.”

San’lr’in’ walked up to Sle’nel’, placing her hand on her shoulder, “Why do you hesitate?”

Sle’nel’ shivered, surprised, “All is well. I just gather myself for the moment. Enter by my side, my Love?”

She nodded, seeing how small her Elf was, amazed at her willingness to face whatever came to her, “Of course, My Desire. If this is your wish, it is a small enough request, but are you certain? This is your moment, not mine.”

Sle’nel’ placed her arm through her Queen’s, feeling safe in doing so, “If I were without you, I would merely stand in this spot until eternity passed, as this is taking all my strength, even with you.”

She looked at the gate one last moment, then, with San’lr’in’ at her side, she took a deep breath and walked through the gate, entering the path that led straight into the town. As she passed the gate, she felt a strong presence, then once again heard breathing. Suddenly, while seeing nothing, she could hear someone walking alongside her.

“Do you hear anything, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “No. What do you hear, My Desire?”

“Breathing. Not yours. And the sounds of someone walking alongside me. Not you.” She continued to hear something, like someone breathing and walking alongside her, but saw nothing.

We welcome you home, High Sorcerer. We have waited long for this moment. Continue down the path to the dwellings near the great reflective pool. You know the path well.

“Where do we head, Elf?”

“To a reflective pool.”

“Who is directing you?”

“I know not. A voice.”

San’lr’in’ looked around, trying to sense the voice that Sle’nel’ was hearing, but could sense nothing. “Do you recognize this voice?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, unknowingly walking the Elfin path to the great reflecting pool, “No. But how would I?”

“It has been long prior since I have been inside this great town. Yet it is as if nothing has changed.”

They passed by a single building, an unusual feature within the town, as everything else seemed connected. Do you recall this dwelling, High Sorcerer?

She studied it for a moment, “I know I have been there.” She studied it a few more moments, “It is the Elfin library.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It is, but how did you know this, My Elf?”

Good. You do recall it.

“Should I enter it?”

Not yet. You will visit it later. Keep going down the path.

They followed the main path as it followed the largest of the three rivers, and as it wound through the main part of the town. Sle’nel’ looked at each dwelling, trying to recall who it might belong to, but found that she knew little about the details. But she did seem to know where she was heading.

They walked past many empty complexes, amazed at their openness. As she looked inside, Sle’nel’ saw that they were primarily circular structures with the enclosed rooms only toward the center, the rest remaining open in the fashion of roofed and partially enclosed patios. Some were nearer the mountains, and thus the waterfalls, while the remainder of the dwellings were near the rivers, but all were within the sound, smells, and sight of water.

“Their town looks quite advanced as compared to the few others in The Realm I have seen.”

“Yet they are among the oldest in The Realm. It is enchanting, though.”

After a few moments of walking the widest of the paths, Sle’nel’ turned onto a smaller one, following it to the edge of a steep mountainside. They arrived to the Great Reflecting Pool after a moment, stunned in its peaceful yet spectacular appearance.

“It is as glass, or a mirror. And it is quite large. Look. It reflects everything around it.”

It does much more, Elf. Can you recall its purpose?

San’lr’in’ was looking at the pool, recalling her own memories of it, “Your Mother once told Me that it reflected all of The Realm, if one were able to look closely into the bottom of it.”

Sle’nel’ tried to recover the memory, then did, “I do recall it! My Mother was its keeper. It was said that she could see the future of The Realm in this pool, as well as all its past. Perhaps I should see if the staff knows the spell for such.”

Later, Elf. For now, enter into the dwelling behind you.

“Perhaps we should tend to this later, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ laughed softly, amused that the voice as well as her lover always seemed to be responding in the same fashion, and at the same moment, “You are correct, my Love.”

They turned to the dwelling, seeing that it was one of the more isolated structures, with no complex surrounding it, “My Mother’s dwelling.”

“Were you given this memory?’

She nodded, “Yes. Since she was keeper of the Great Reflecting Pool, she was given this dwelling, as it was close to it. I have memories of her and Birth-Mother in this dwelling.”

They entered the small dwelling, a usual Elfin design consisting of one bedroom, a small kitchen, and a sitting room. The Elves had designed most of their dwellings for living on the outside, while the inside remained functional only. The furniture was of the same purpose as others throughout The Realm, but of different designs. Most of the beds in The Realm that Sle’nel’ had prior seen were raised slightly away from the ground. Her Mother’s bed was soft looking, but sat upon the floor, much like The High Queen and Sle’nel’s bed during their journeys. There was one set of wooden shelves for personal belongings, instead of a piece of furniture with drawers, as Sle’nel’ was more used to in Woden. Even the table, while of the same purpose, was without long legs, and pillows upon the ground were used instead of chairs. And the dwelling was white throughout, all the fabrics were off-white, and what little furniture was about was of a light-colored wood.

“What are your thoughts, My Desire.”

She startled at the voice, taken away abruptly from her thoughts. “I was just thinking how very simple her dwelling is, unless some of her belongings were removed.”

“Enter into the kitchen, High Sorcerer. We have much to discuss.” San’lr’in’ heard the voice for the first moment, as it spoke aloud, “High Queen, your presence is requested. Please go to the porch, if you would grant this request.”

Sle’nel’ touched San’lr’in’s hand for a moment, squeezing it gently, looked at her intently, then left. San’lr’in’ watched her go to her duty, then exited the dwelling, wondering what, or who, waited for her.

”San’lr’in’thel’ineln’! Great High Queen. You finally have come. The legends were correct. You have done as predicted. You have returned my daughter to me, and you are now returning the Elves to The Realm. I am truly grateful. You are as a daughter to me. A great, great daughter. I always knew that you would be the greatest of The High Queens. I saw it in your eyes.

San’lr’in’ heard the voice, and although well astonished, recognized it, “Great Master Teacher, I am honored. The Realm and I have long missed your great presence.” She was well surprised that her Teacher was yet in The Realm.

It is I who am well honored this turn, Great High Queen. You have provided for this moment, as was told you would, but I am truly sorry at the great cost it has taken. Truly sorry. So many deaths. So much battle. I can sense that it has been most hard on you.

San’lr’in’ sighed, “I have been told that it is the nature of The Realm.”

Then you must continue in your efforts to change this nature. But enough of this. I have few enough moments left, even as a spirit, but I will now gladly exit this Realm knowing that our plans and hopes will now be achieved.

“Are you so certain she will be able to return the Elves to The Realm?”

It will occur, High Queen. Have no fear in this regard.

“Then I am honored to have had such a role in this Realm. And I am well pleased that the Elves will finally return to their rightful place.

It is I who am honored, my most valued student. You have returned my daughter to me. I am lucky in that I have been allowed to know that you have been a great success in this realm, and that Sle’nel’ has been returned to The Realm through your efforts. I was well angered to learn that the Spirit Mothers’ interfered once again. Be watchful of their desires, Great One. They are more involved in tricks than spells.

“Yes, Teacher. I will attend to your words.” She sat down on a nearby bench.

We have something in which to attend, High Queen. You have recently defeated the Dark Sorcerer. Is this not correct?

“It is correct, as you say.”

And you broke his staff of spells?

“I did as such, then had it burnt. But it is a surprise to Me that this tale traveled so quickly as this.”

I assume that you captured the spells, prior to breaking the staff. Is this also correct?

The High Queen was again surprised, “I know not how you know of such, but it is truth. As I held the staff, I secretly transferred its powers.”

Your powers must indeed be great these turns, to do as such so quickly and quietly. It was just a guess on my part, but given your knowledge of the powers, I know that you wouldn’t wish to lose these powers for The Realm.

“My powers are strong, as you say.”

This is good. Do you intend to use the sorcerer’s spells and keep them for your own, as is your right?

“This was never My intention. I have wondered whether I should restore all the sorcery to Sle’nel’s staff, yet I also have the sixth High Queen’s dagger, and it also contains much sorcery. I have no need of sorcerer’s powers, but wish them not to be used against The Realm. And our current High Wizard Sorcerer is not such as you were, Great Teacher. Now that Sle’nel’ is High Sorcerer, My thoughts have once again moved to returning these spells to The Realm.”

This is good, as we now need to move these powers into her staff. Are you able to do as such?

San’lr’in’ rose, “I can do this, if the staff is as strong as this.”

It is the strongest staff ever prior made, and will hold twice this many, if given the opportunity. Strange, is it not, that all these powers that we now unite have not been united since The First High Queen’s moments.

“D’klr’dil was the one to unite all the sorcerer’s spells, Teacher.”

Ah, D’klr’dil. Is she yet around?

“She is. I have just learned of this tale of her.”

A sad tale, indeed. In my moments as High Wizard Sorcerer, I often tried to change her back to her Mystic form. But alas, to no avail. It is my guess, however, that with the amazing powers you now hold, there might be a small hope. You might consider this in your future moments.

“I will do as such, Teacher.”

But now, we must transfer these two Dark Sorcerer’s powers into the High Wizard’s staff.

“Is Sle’nel’ prepared for such powers as these?”

With you by her side, she will find her way. She is an Elf, High Queen, so will not succumb to these dark powers.

Sle’nel’ came through the front door to the porch, having been directed to do as such by her own guide, “My Love, you called for me?”

San’lr’in’ looked toward her and held out her hand, “There is someone you must meet, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ took her hand and looked around, puzzled, “Meet? I see no one.”

My Daughter. At long last we are arrived back together.

Sle’nel’ paused, then hesitantly asked, “…Mother?”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ recognized her mother’s voice from her memories. It was as engrained in her mind as was Woden, and as soothing and peaceful as her lover’s glance. But the fully unexpected sound of the voice startled her.

Yes, my Daughter. At least in spirit.

“How can this be so? I hold the memory of your funeral.”

It is a long tale, best left for another moment, but it is now managed in that we gave up a portion of our lifespans so that this could be so.

“I cannot see you.”

No, and I am sorry for this. There was a slight pause, then Is’en’nel, Sle’nel’s mother, continued, My daughter. Truly we have placed much upon you, and with you stolen from The Realm for overly many turns as this, the burden is even greater, but what and who we are as a race lies now fully upon your shoulders.

Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ heard a sigh, then the voice continued, I wish I could hold you, and show you of your spells, and what you can do with them. But this is now for you to find, and I know you will do so. But we must be content in this, as no matter how little it seems, it took much on our parts to provide even this. And sadly, we must proceed in what must now be completed, as much is left prior to the Elves return, and many of our moments pass quickly.

Sle’nel’ became angered, “Am I to meet you as I met Birth-Mother, then? As quickly as this, then you leave? How fair is this?”

It is not fair, but my love for you will have to provide the strength and support you need, that and the love of this great High Queen who stands beside you. Be strong, Daughter, as many rely upon you. I am truly saddened that I have been unable to give you the lessons that would have made this task all the less burdensome. But you will find your way, as your path has just begun.

The voice sounded as if it held an eternity of patience.

Sle’nel’ lowered her head for a moment, thinking, “Yes. I have been given the greatest of loves. Yet while it makes it the easier, it doesn’t make it the more fair.”

Suddenly, Sle’nel’ could feel her Mother’s presence, as Is’en’nel moved her spirit next to her, speaking aloud, but softly, close to her ear, “I love you greatly, Daughter.”

Sle’nel’ gasped, “I can sense your smell. I now recall this smell.” Sle’nel’ moved her hand to her cheek, touching it, “And I can feel your touch upon my cheek.”

Is’en’nel’ was pleased, as she had spent much effort to bring her daughter’s memories of her very earliest moments back to her. “I wish that I could hold you, but this will have to do. As sad as it is for you, it provides me with great joy to see you so grown as this. I sense greatness in you, Sle’nel’. You will provide the strength, courage, and ability finally to return our Elves. But I must move us forward in this moment, as we have much to do. First, go to the Great Reflecting Pool. I will guide you from there.”

Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ walked to the reflecting pool, then waited.

“Retrieve your sword, Daughter, as you saw me do upon one moment in your youngest of cycles. This memory was given to you.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her lover for a quick moment, then walked knee-high into the reflecting pool. Feeling inadequate, she struggled to do as her mother bid, “I am Sle’nel’, the High Sorcerer of The Realm, the Healer of Hearts, and the daughter of Is’en’nel’. I call the High Wizard Sorcerer’s sword to me, in the name of The Realm, and in the name of all the Elves.”

There was no sound in return, but after a few moments, ripples began to occur in the reflecting pool. Magically, an image appeared near her, deep within the water. Sle’nel’ watched as the image unfolded before her, watching as it turned into the magically bright and shiny Elfin sword. Without fanfare or fear, she reached her hand into the pool, grasped the hilt of the sword, and pulled it out.

Holding it before her, she saw that its hilt had been forged into the most intricate pattern, like metal lacings. She touched the shiny sword, amazed at its strength and brightness. Never prior had she seen such a sword as this. Nowhere in The Realm did such a metal exist. She stared at the blade, seeing her image reflect in it as clearly as her image reflected in the pool.

“It is the great Elfin sword from eons past, Daughter, and the sword of the High Wizard Sorcerer. It is not of this Realm, but from long prior, before the Elves came here. It is forged like no other, and is stronger than all others. But light, like the step of an Elf. And it contains powers of its own, making a skilled swordswoman all the more improved. Carry it proudly, Sle’nel’, as it is from a long, long prior line, cycles beyond counting. This was my sword, and is now yours.”

Sle’nel’ marveled in its feel, sensing its strength, and sensing the powers that lay deeply within it. She held it in her left hand, astounded that it felt at home in her grasp.

“Now come and stand near your lover.” The voice halted for a moment as Sle’nel’ returned, then spoke again, “High Queen, you must now place the sorcerer’s powers within your High Queen’s sword.”

San’lr’in’ nodded as she took the great red stone from its pouch. Bowing her head, she whispered a long unused chant, causing the red stone to remain in the air on its own. She removed her sheathed sword and whispered yet another chant, holding the sword out next to the great red stone. Suddenly, she moved the sword back away from the red stone, then quickly brought it with great force to it, hitting it solidly. She held the sword firmly against the red stone, allowing the sorcerer’s powers to move from it into the sword. Great sparks of red escaped quickly from the red stone, making the sounds of lightning strikes hitting the ground.

When no more sparks or sounds emerged from the red stone, she placed a hand underneath it, and once again whispered a chant. As the red stone was released from the spell, it fell into her hand. She replaced it into its pouch, then removed her dagger from its sheath. As with the red stone, she gave a spell so that it remained in the air on its own, as she slightly touched the red stone. She gave another chant, now transferring the sorcerer’s powers from the dagger into her High Queen’s sword.

Sle’nel’ watched in fascination, ever amazed at the vast amount of powers, sorcery and knowledge of her lover.

Resheathing her dagger, The High Queen said to the wind, “It is done. All the sorcerer powers I have saved for The Realm are now in The High Queen’s sword.”

Is’en’nel’ replied, Well done, High Queen. Daughter, remove your sword and do as your High Queen now commands of you.

She did as her mother said, then looked at her lover. San’lr’in’ touched her sword to Sle’nel’s, “Do you recall what I commanded of your prior lover at the foot of the tunnels?”

She nodded, “You had her meet your sword fully, as if in combat.”

“Mostly this. But as the swords fully meet, they must be held together until the spells are transferred. This is not an easy trick, Elf, and will require much strength of mind, as the transfer will cause some pain.”

“And to you, as well?”

The question was ignored, “You must strike My sword fully, Elf. With no fear. Are you able to do this?”

“No. I can sense the strength in my sword. I know not if it will harm you.”

“Your sword will not cause Me harm. You must trust Me. I know of no other way to transfer all these spells in so short a moment as this. If we had more turns, we could do as such with no pain, but you must trust Me, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, “There are moments in this Realm that seem most unfair.”

Quietly, The High Queen sent her thoughts to her Teacher, Call My Healer to Me, Teacher. I will have great need of her in a few moments.

Consider it done, High Queen.

They both raised their swords, as San’lr’in’ repeated, “With all your force, but without allowing them to move apart. Hold them firmly together. This is the essential moment. They will desire to move apart, and we cannot allow for such.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “Upon your command, Lover.”

San’lr’in’ looked deeply into Sle’nel’s eyes, then at their swords, “Now.”

The clash as the swords hit rang throughout the Elfin valley. Sparks flew from the swords as if they were creating lightning. And pain rang swiftly throughout San’lr’in’s body, as she used her powers to remove most of it from her lover.

Holding the swords tightly together, Sle’nel’ could feel some pain, but could also see that her Queen had somehow taken the burden of it into herself. She saw that her Queen was gritting her teeth, and grimacing tightly against the pain that now rocked through her body. Sle’nel’ wanted to scream out to prevent it, and wanted desperately to remove her sword and halt the transfer, but knew that her Queen couldn’t go through this yet again. So she remained firm, but concerned and upset.

When the sparks finally halted, The High Queen dropped her sword and doubled over, barely able to stand. By this moment, The Healer had arrived and went quickly to her Queen’s side, “Quickly, High One. Allow me to help you enter your first meditation.”

She placed her hands on her Queen’s head, “Focus. Breathe. Concentrate upon your breathing.”

The High Queen struggled, wanting to scream out against the great pain deep inside her, but did as her Healer commanded, Breathe. Hear your breathing. Hear your heart.

What felt like eternity for her, The High Queen finally entered into her first meditation, slightly removing herself from the pain, then allowing The Healer to take over, “Hear your heart. Feel it beat in your chest. Hear yourself breathe. Only this.”

The Healer worked quickly to remove the main part of the pain, then said, “Move into your second meditation, High One.”

After a few more moments, The Healer felt that much of the pain had been removed, then began to move The High Queen back into The Realm.

“Hear my voice, High One. Come to my voice.”

Finally, San’lr’in’ re-entered The Realm, raising her head slowly, yet feeling some slight pain, but vastly improved. She re-focused, then looked at her Healer, “As ever Healer, I am in your debt. Thank you.”

The Healer smiled gently upon her, “You have no need to thank me, High One. It is The Realm that should thank you for what you give to it. I can sense that you are yet with pain. Shall we continue to remove more of it, or can you manage?”

San’lr’in’ moved her body slowly for a moment, then shook her head, “I can tend to it later.”

She went to Sle’nel’, who was now standing slightly apart, and somewhat angered, “Why did you do as such? I could have taken more of the pain. You took my share. This is not fair.”

San’lr’in’ smiled a wicked smile, also slightly leering at her Elf, “Surely you must know that I would never willingly place you with any pain. I aim to give you pleasure, only.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, “Halt this! You make me to laugh, yet I am most angered with you.”

“Then take it out on Me, Elf.” And she kissed her most desirously and strongly, making her lover return the strength of the kiss.

Sle’nel’ pulled away after a moment, laughing, “You are wicked.”

San’lr’in’ laughed also, then said, “Now you must place these spells into your staff. Do you know how to do as such?”

“Into my staff? But why?”

“This will be the first moment in all The Realm since D’klr’dil and The First High Queen that this much sorcery will be reunited into one place. Your staff, My Desire, is the only weapon that can hold all these spells, and you are the only one to be able to hold them well away from the dark powers.”

“Have I not enough, already? Even now, I couldn’t possibly use it all.”

“Perhaps, but it is not for you to say. You are the High Sorcerer, the keeper of the sorcery. It is your role, Elf. Yet, even as much sorcery as this, it is not all of it.”

“Life was certainly much simpler in Woden. What do I now need to do?’

Her mother spoke, “You now must cause your staff to remain suspended, in the same fashion as your lover did with her dagger and red stone.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, asking her staff the spell to do as such. After reading it and memorizing it, she gave the spell for it to do so. Surprised, Sle’nel’ saw that her staff remained fully in the air, on its own.

“Now you must bring your sword down upon it with all your strength. All your strength, Daughter, holding it there as you did with your lover’s sword.”

“It will break the staff. It is made of wood, only. This sword will most certainly break it in half.”

“Trust the spell, Daughter. This will not occur.”

In a feat of great trust, Sle’nel’ brought her newly acquired Elfin sword down with all her force upon the staff, using all the sword’s strength and sharpness against it. Even as she did as such, Sle’nel’ believed the staff would most certainly break. But as the sword met the staff, and as Sle’nel’ held the sword tightly connected to the staff, she saw that its strength held, and watched as small lightning rods flew out of the sword.

For the first moment in many long prior cycles, most of the sorcerer’s powers were together once more, rejoined and unified. She dropped her sword, then gave a quick chant, releasing the staff from its spell, holding out her hand to catch it. As Sle’nel’ began to fall to the ground from the pain, she took quick note that neither the sword or the staff were damaged, but noticed that the staff felt far heavier.

The Healer and San’lr’in’ helped removed Sle’nel’s pain.

“It is enough for this turn. In the morn, we will begin the task of returning our Elves to The Realm. Rest well this eve, Daughter.”

Sle’nel’ hadn’t released her staff since the transfer of powers. She held it out to her lover, “Feel its weight.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her quizzically, taking the staff hesitantly. As she did so, she felt the difference in the weight, “I had never expected as such. Most amazing to think that spells weigh as much as this.” But she also felt something else. Something overly dark that left her wondering. A feeling she had also felt just the prior morn.

She handed it quickly back to Sle’nel’, never wishing to bring such a thing to her if it could be avoided. She shivered lightly at the knowledge that some unknown power was trying to make contact with her, through the sorcery spells, and she wished well to avoid them. Closing her eyes, she wished she hadn’t felt yet another dreaded sense of deep foreboding.

Will these dark moments never end?

* * * *

Ann’wn had provided quick order to the turn’s tasks, allowing her forces some relief from their long journey, while they all took turns at the various camp needs. She also allowed her forces to rest in the Elves’ dwellings during the remainder of their visit, and her forces were well pleased and grateful.

Refreshing themselves after what seemed an eternity of traveling and sleeping upon the dirt, everyone helped to prepare a feast for their first eve’s meal in El’fs’nd’lle. Sle’nel’ sat next to her lover, as San’lr’in’ sat at the head. This eve, The High Queen had asked that her elder sister sit at the other end of the table, with Erthrn near her, in hopes that Sume’ would find herself desirous of her.

Much music, food and merriment occurred throughout the eve. Sam was sitting on the other side of Sle’nel’, while Uthrn was off challenging others to contests. Sam was grateful for the reprieve, yet wondering how to inform Uthrn that their moments together were no longer pleasing. The Healer was sitting next to her Queen, with Ann’wn on her other side. And Mil’der’in and Fon’elnn’ sat in the middle of the table, entertaining the Deep Mystics.

San’lr’in’, as was her usual, observed the events, moving in and out of conversations casually, mostly without thinking, often amused by them. Mil’der’in would make a most excellent Queen of The Valley. Why does she not wish this role?

She saw that Roen and Ern’seln’ were yet shy, but becoming bolder with each other, now holding hands and whispering often to each other. She saw them giggling, wondering if she had ever prior done as such.

Sle’nel’ had also seen Roen and Ern’seln’s growing need of each other, “I think that it is perhaps the moment that we move Sele’ to another’s care for the eve, my Love.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a moment, calling herself fully back into The Realm. She looked at her lover, then at her lover’s hand, seeing it as beautiful, yet strong and assured. She touched her own hand to Sle’nel’s, caressing it softly, “I have already tended to the issue, My Desire. She will be with your prior lover, as she has asked for such. She wishes to be with her, as she will be taking her leave in one more turn.”

She thought Roen a striking young Mystic, especially since the fear had moved away from her face and eyes. Like Sam, Roen had intense blue eyes that were highlighted even the more with her now emerging blonde hair. As she looked at Ern’seln, she thought her a perfect contrast to Roen. Ern’seln’s hair was now short, but blacker than a moonless eve, and her eyes were as intense in their coloring as Roen’s, but a shocking shiny gray against Roen’s deeply intense and shiny blue. She thought that their pairing was striking, but thought that in their youth, the companionship would most likely fail. She also saw that Roen was beginning to use her right-hand more, the hand that was now missing two fingers.

She examined Roen’s features carefully, when suddenly Roen returned the look for a moment, fully acknowledging The High Queen’s sensing. The High Queen watched with keen interest as Roen bowed her head to her, This one could be most useful to The Realm if Grandmother has not permanently damaged her, as she is every bit a young woman of the trn’Delns’ns—The Realm’s Seers.

The High Queen moved herself to a conversation that interested her, as Caitha spoke to Meera, “Do you wish to return to Woden with Sam, M’Love?”

“It seems to be desired of me, and it would serve Woden well for me to inform Keddi of all the duties, although she would do fine on her own. It might but help the transition. Would you mind returning for a moon, prior to The High One’s visit?”

Caitha wasn’t smiling, concerned, “It will be most difficult, methinks. We will grow fond of it yet again, and then leave it to its own. Would it not be better to break the ties cleanly? And besides, you can inform Keddi when we arrive with our High One, can you not? It surely couldn’t take as long as this. Keddi could even come to the Valley to speak with you about this, if it be but necessary.”

“I understand, Caitha, but it has been commanded of me. You could remain in the Valley and prepare our new dwelling, if you but think this strongly of it. I would miss you, but I would understand. Or you could come with Sle’nel’. You know I will accept your decision on this.”

The High Queen turned to her sister, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. Do you have any needs I can yet provide as you return to your Woden?”

Sam rolled her eyes, “Mend my love life for me.”

The statement fully surprised San’lr’in’, making her laugh, and fully so. Sle’nel’ looked at her, pleased that something could bring a moment of pleasure to her. She then looked at Sam, “You no longer wish to be with Uthrn?”

Sam shook her head, in dismay, “I can command all of Woden and Hengist with less difficulty than what I face in my bed.”

“I can make this easier for you, Sister. I could command her to travel to Woden with Me. It is as easy as this, and I would be most pleased to do as such.”

Sam shook her head again, “I am grateful to know this, but I must do this on my own. I have created my own dilemmas, and must face them. I have learned much in your presence, and have gained many of the powers by which to assist The Realm, but now I must return fully and wholly to Woden. And I must finally tend to what best meets Woden’s needs in regard to my companions. But I most sincerely appreciate your offer, my sister.”

“You are braver than I. I hear that it is most difficult to tell a Warrior Woman of the Sword that she is no longer desirable.”

“I have spoken with Queen Erthrn in this regard, and she gave me her thoughts on how to proceed. Are you yet planning to attend Woden, Highness?”

“As I vowed to you, so shall it be. In one moon’s passage, Highest. I will send a messenger prior to our departure so you know when we will arrive. Will this meet your needs?”

“Most excellent, Sister.”

“Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. Do you have need of the Warrior Woman returning with you to Woden?”

Sam thought about it for a moment, “I hadn’t thought this a possibility. It will but seem most different without her, as she has been my most loyal and best friend for many cycles, but I cannot ask this of her. It is overly large a difficulty. And does she not have need to begin her life fully in the Valley? I would think her most anxious to begin her new role, as I would think of Caitha, also. But perhaps we should ask them.”

San’lr’in’ nodded her head, “I will speak to her, then. If they wish to remain in the Valley and begin their new life, as you say, I will bring them upon My visit.”

Sam nodded.

“My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice, seeing that Ann’wn was suddenly kneeling and bowing to her, “Rise, Force Leader. Tell Me.”

“There is a request from a stranger. She has requested an audience with you.”

“Who is she, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn looked perplexed, “I know not, my Queen, but she is dressed as a Master.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, guessing as to who it might be, “I grant the audience. Bring her to Me.”

“I cannot, Highness. She insists on wearing her weapons.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, “Was there something in My statement that you didn’t understand, Force Leader?”

Ann’wn jerked back slightly, surprised at The High Queen’s tone, “Yes, my Queen.”

She walked to where many guards were guarding the visitor, then nodded to them to let her free. The visitor politely nodded her head to them, then went to The High Queen, walking with all the pride and experience of a great warrior. San’lr’in’ was pleased to see the visitor, recognizing her instantly, and also pleased that the visitor had placed on the long-prior garments. When the visitor arrived to The High Queen, she stood unmoving for a moment, then suddenly drew her sword.

All the guards immediately readied their weapons, while Sam threw a knife at the visitor’s feet, just missing any connection. Meera was quickly at the visitor’s side, her sword pinching tightly against the visitor’s neck. Ignoring all of them, the visitor as suddenly knelt onto one knee, bowed her head, and offered her sword up to The High Queen, “My life is yours, M’Lady.”

San’lr’in’ took the sword from the Master’s hands, raising it over the visitor’s head. All the camp had been shocked into silence, wondering as to The High Queen’s actions. Sle’nel’ couldn’t tell if her Queen were going to behead the one now kneeling before her, or give her honor.

For a moment, The High Queen said nothing. She placed her right-hand lightly upon the visitor’s head, closing her eyes as she did so, sensing deeply into the Master’s thoughts. After another moment, she re-opened her eyes and removed her hand slowly. Yet looking down only at the visitor, The High Queen spoke to all those now present, “In front of all these witnesses, I, as High Queen of The Realm and First Master, bestow great honor onto the most loyal of all the Masters. And I welcome her home.”

Quietly, she said, “One of The Realm’s greatest daughters has returned to us.” She looked with great affection down to the one now kneeling so trusting before her, “It has been many cycles in which the loyal Masters have been able to move in The Realm freely, but once again, it gratefully occurs. As is your desire, Fourth Great Master, I am pleased to grant your request. You are now free from the bindings of silence. And for your undying loyalty and great service to Me and to The Realm, I now pronounce you as U’Aine, Second Great Master of all The Realm, and her most loyal protector. You are under My command, only.”

As she spoke, she touched the sword’s tip to each of U’Aine’s shoulders, then rested it lightly on her head. When she was done, she said, “Rise, Second Great Master. Rise, and face your Realm.”

U’Aine rose, looking only at The High Queen. As she did so, all The High Queen’s warriors knelt and clasped their fisted-hand to their chest, “Master.”

U’Aine yet ignored them, speaking only to San’lr’in’, “Thank you, Highness. I am at your service.”

The High Queen offered her hand in the Master’s greeting. Shyly, U’Aine grasped it, holding on her High Queen’s arm firmly, not wishing to let go. For overly many cycles, U’Aine had served San’lr’in’ as one of her most loyal and able informants, slipping unnoticed from inside one enemy’s camp to another, as well as saving her after her great battle against the Mungardies, when her lover had died in battle. The High Queen had many such secret informants, but saw that it was the moment to return U’Aine to the Realm.

Yet clasping U’Aine’s arm, The High Queen looked fully into her eyes, “I yet have great need of you, Master. The Realm is yet far from peace.”

U’Aine bowed her head slowly, then returned the glance, yet grasping her Queen’s arm, “Yes, my Queen. As you desire, it is my duty.”

The High Queen then placed her other hand on U’Aine’s shoulder. Softly and slowly, as was her style, she said, “I welcome your return, U’Aine. The Realm owes you much, as do I. More than once you have saved The Realm, as well as Me. You have ever prior been wherever needed. And now as you are due, tell Me of your needs and they will be made so. But enough of this. Come. Sit at My table for this eve.”

She nodded her response as The High Queen introduced her to everyone, “You have met Mil’der’in, and this is the Master from The First High Queen’s reign, Fon’elnn’. And this is…” She introduced her to everyone, and then offered her a seat.

U’Aine looked back to San’lr’in’, “With your grace, Highness, it would give me great pleasure if you could grant me leave so that I might speak with Mil’der’in for a moment.”

“You need not My permission on this, Master.” She looked to her High Counselor, “High Counselor. This is your decision alone. When you are finished, please return the Master to us.”

The eve’s meal continued as Mil’der’in and U’Aine walked together away from the others, “Thank you for seeing me, Mil’der’in. How do you fare during this long journey?”

Mil’der’in saw that U’Aine was providing all her patience and politeness, “I fare well, Master, and it is most excellent to see you once more. It has been overly many cycles. You have never given us the moment to thank you for your great deeds. I searched long for you after you saved The High Queen. No other could cure her back, but in this you managed very well.”

U’Aine ignored the statements, focusing solely upon Mil’der’in, “I, in truth, Mil’der’in, have thought about you upon every turn. I am truly sorry that I walked away from what might have been between us. But I see that you are well involved with this Master from far long-prior.”

Mil’der’in nodded, “I came upon this journey to meet with you once again, Master. So sadly, it is truth, U’Aine. The relationship caught me well unaware, but I find myself most delighted in it.”

U’Aine nodded her head and halted their walking, “Then I will trouble you no further, High Counselor, and I thank you for your honesty in this regard. I wish you well in this relationship.”

U’Aine was regretful in hearing Mil’der’in’s response, but knew that she had little chance with Mil’der’in, even in the best of moments. And as a true Master, she hid her displeasure well, not wishing to cause Mil’der’in any undue stress or discomfort.

They returned to the table, where San’lr’in’ had correctly guessed as to what had occurred between them. It would have been uncharacteristic of a Master to make a scene regarding any relationship.

The High Queen guided U’Aine to her seat, “We have saved a seat for you, Master. Do you recall My sister, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’? She is Highest of Woden.”

U’Aine bowed her head to her, then looked into The Highest’s eyes, quietly surprised, compelled into their blueness. She offered her hand and arm to Sam, in greeting, “It is my pleasure, Highest.”

Sam turned, grasping U’Aine’s arm in return, “My pleasure, Master. I have heard many great tales of your abilities.”

U’Aine couldn’t move for a moment, paralyzed by Sam’s great beauty, “Perhaps you would tell me of your Woden. I am most interested in this community.”

Sam examined U’Aine, not wishing to be interested in yet another lover, but finding herself unusually drawn to the woman. She saw that U’Aine had a reserved and quiet strength about her, yet what seemed a most sensitive of natures. Sam felt slightly excited in the moment when their hands and arms had touched, feeling a hidden force bringing them together. As she looked into U’Aine’s eyes, she saw her own interest being returned.

U’Aine had ten cycles more than The High Queen, strong and solid, but not without a grace that hid her master’s abilities well, had overly short hair, much in the style that Keddi’s had been, and had a very striking and angular face that held many arresting features. Yet, Sam saw that U’Aine knew how to carry herself so that she didn’t stand out to anyone, a long prior skill so that she could remain as openly invisible as possible.

U’Aine was silently upset regarding her loss of Mil’der’in, and had no intention of aiming toward another relationship. But she found herself strangely interested in The High Queen’s sister, seeing no harm in learning more about the beautiful woman who now sat beside her, At least the eve’s meal will pass pleasantly enough.

Toward the end of the eve’s meal, The High Queen spoke, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’.”

Sam waited, hearing a gentle use of her name, “My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ stared at her for a moment, “Our journey toward each other began with the greatest of difficulties. And I didn’t ease the moments either, although I could have been far more gracious.

“This journey to El’fs’nd’lle has allowed Me to see the most wonderful leader that you are, Highest, and I am pleased. Never once did you allow the dark powers to come to you, and never once did you neglect your duties to The Realm. You have dedicated yourself fully to The Realm, and have come fully to it. You have fought willingly at My side, and you have remained in the most steady of behaviors throughout…” She thought about this for a moment, then laughed lightly, “Except when it was concerning our Elf.” They all laughed, then she continued, “When we first arrived together, I found that I avoided your presence. At the moment, I thought it was because of you being most difficult, but I have learned that it is I who am the difficult one. I, as even My lover says, keep a distance from all. I find Myself, Sister, saddened in your departure. I will miss you, most truly. I have become used to you, Sister. And you have taught Me to laugh.”

Sam smiled, “Woden will seem most quiet after this journey, and no one will but be there to continually challenge me, as you have done.”

“May will do this.”

Sam looked at Sle’nel’, “She asks about you, Sle’nel’, with each report I receive. She will be most grateful to see you again. She misses you.”

Sle’nel’ turned to her lover, “Perhaps we could bring May to the Vall—”

Sam laughed, “Halt. This will not occur. But you jest, do you not?”

Sle’nel’ looked most serious for a moment, then laughed, “I do, but in truth, I miss May. But you have great need of her, Highest. She is the one who must remain with you, as she keeps you on a steady track.”

San’lr’in’ stood, “We will bid you farewell upon your leave, Highest. If you alter your thinking and wish My services, please know that they will be offered fully, as requested.” She turned to Sle’nel’ and offered her hand, looking kindly at her, “It has been a long turn, and will be another long one next turn. Come with Me, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ rose, placing her hand into her Queens, while touching Sam’s cheek with her other, “I am pleased that we have had the moments to come together as the closest of friends, Highest.”

The High Queen looked to those at the large table, “My friends. We take our leave, but I invite you to remain and enjoy the comfort of the peaceful and safe eve. Until the morn.”

Sume’ watched as they left, beginning to like belonging to this odd assortment of family, but was interrupted in her thoughts, “How is it that a R’kin’dles has come to El’fs’nd’lle, High Priestess?”

She looked at the most stunning of Warrior Women, wondering how she could get her to come to her own bed this eve, “Surely you must know of this, Queen Erthrn. I am only part R’kin’dles. But mostly I am a Mystic, such as you.” She waved her hand in dismissal, already bored with the topic, “Besides, the Elf has shown me of their merit.”

Erthrn laughed lightly, looking at the High Priestess with a knowing glance, thinking that it might be most interesting to be with yet another of The High Queen’s sisters. “Ah. Then the Elf has won you over like all the others. Tell me, High Priestess, what do you think of the Rns’deln’ Women of the Sword?”

Sume’ saw that Erthrn’s hand was waiting patiently upon the table for any sign of agreement. She placed her own upon it, returning the knowing smile, “I know not yet what to think of them. I need much more experience in this regard.” She squeezed Erthrn’s hand, “And I quite like your size.”

As Sle’nel’ walked away with her lover, she heard a quiet laugh from her, “What is so humorous, my Love?”

She smiled, then shook her head in full dismay, “The High Priestess has just accepted Erthrn’s bid for the eve.”

For the first moment since her most awful encounter with the Dark Sorcerer, Sle’nel’ laughed loudly, finding the report unbelievably amusing. And her Queen smiled, thankful for the moment.

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter IX

The Elves

San’lr’in’ woke to the light now entering their room. She was momentarily disoriented, having slept so soundly that she had forgotten where she was. She watched her lover sleep peacefully beside her, watching her breathe evenly.

Even in sleep, her eyes are beautiful.

She was enchanted by the line of her lover’s eyebrows and eyes. Without moving, she looked about the room, finding it comforting. She closed her eyes, focusing on those now about the small dwelling, sensing nothing unusual, but sensing that Ann’wn was speaking quietly with those that now guarded the dwelling. With her head close to Sle’nel’s, San’lr’in’ breathed in the reassuring aroma of her, resting for a moment.

When she opened her eyes, she saw her lover’s eyes gazing at her own, “You are so beautiful, my Love. I cannot believe that you lay here willingly beside me.”

“Apparently you have no understanding of your own beauty, Elf. When I think of all My prior lovers, none come close to you. But My love for you goes far beyond this issue of beauty, as I seem to quite like you, personally.”

San’lr’in’ had begun to touch Sle’nel’, and Sle’nel’ smiled, her eyes twinkling at her Queen, “Personally, my Queen? Or physically?”

After their moments together, Sle’nel’ rested for a moment. San’lr’in’ held her in her arms, sensing into her thoughts, “Are you ready for this turn, Elfin Princess?”

Sle’nel’ moved more closely beside her, “Hmmm … I am ready to remain here in your arms.”

Sle’nel’ moved her face towards her lover, then kissed her.

“High Queen?”

Sle’nel’ ignored the voice, moving her hand onto her lover’s breast, then between her thighs. San’lr’in’ groaned, then gently moved Sle’nel’s hand into her own, “I think we best answer Ann’wn’s interruption.”

Sle’nel’ moved onto her Queen, then moved her hand more forcefully to her lover’s more sensitive spots. When San’lr’in’ could no longer resist, Sle’nel’ smiled down at her, wickedly, “Shall I halt now?”

Gasping lightly for breath, now fully consumed in her passion, San’lr’in’ responded, “She can wait.”

Ann’wn turned to Erthrn, “I think this not the best of moments to interrupt them.”

Erthrn nodded wisely, smiling, “They know you wait for them. Let them be. The report will wait.”

Sle’nel’ rose when she felt them finally ready. She covered herself with one of the bed’s covers, then opened the door, “The High Queen needs her attendants, Force Leader. But she requests your presence while she awaits them.”

Ann’wn nodded, then entered. She knelt and bowed her head while seeing that her Queen was yet in her bed, “High Queen.”

“Tell Me, Force Leader.”

“More arrive at the gate. They await the report that the Elves have been restored to The Realm.”

“Then we have nothing yet to tell them, do we, Force Leader?”

“No, my Queen. I mean, yes, Highness.”

She sighed, “Tell them that the preparations have been completed, and that this eve we hope to provide them with the most happiest of reports. Will that do, Force Leader?”

“Yes, my Queen. Thank you.”

The High Queen had gotten up and covered herself, “You may rise now, Force Leader. Was this your urgency?”

She rose, “No, Highness.”

She sensed that Ann’wn was troubled, and sensed deeper into her thoughts, “When did this occur?”

“Most recently, Highness.”

With a hint of curiosity, The High Queen asked, “Where did they go?”

Ann’wn was surprised that her Queen wasn’t angry. She thought that she seemed almost curious, “We are tracking them, my Queen. Many of Queen Erthrn’s warriors have departed to do as such. From what they can yet tell, she believes that the Mungardies head for the UnderGrounds, Highness.”

The High Queen looked amused, “In truth? The UnderGrounds? It is a most foolish move, but they must know not fully the UnderGrounds. Pity. Bring Erthrn to Me.” She began to wonder, “What are they running from? Could they perhaps run in fear of something?”

Erthrn entered, kneeling and bowing her head, “High Queen?”

“Rise, beloved Erthrn. Tell Me what you know of this.”

“We have tracked them far to the north.”

“There is only one set of tracks? No more than this? Some of them didn’t break off to another direction?”

“Not that we have yet traced, Highness. And there is only one place that they could be heading, given that direction, unless they go far out of their way to confuse us. But they are with full numbers, so I would but guess that they head straight toward the UnderGrounds. You have been there, my friend?”

“Oh, indeed I have. Track them well, but risk no lives on this, Erthrn. Make certain that no tracks veer off their course. This is the only danger to watch, Queen of the Warrior Women of the Sword. Once your Warriors track them to their location, we will send a few scouts to watch over them. Nothing more than this until they feel themselves safe. We will allow the UnderGrounds to do what they do best, prior to us entering the scene.”

“My Queen?”

Both Erthrn and Ann’wn were confused, but The High Queen wasn’t yet going to tell them of the UnderGrounds. She would allow them to see the UnderGrounds for themselves, “You have done well, Erthrn. You have well earned The High Queen’s presence in your Valley. Keep Me informed of your Warriors’ tracking. You have My leave.”

She heard them whispering to each other as they left, “Why is she not angry at this report?”

“I know not, but am pleased for such. It must mean that this is not the disaster we had thought.”

Erthrn shrugged, most confused, “I wonder what the UnderGrounds hold in them that makes her not concerned about the Mungardies. I would have thought that we would now have the battle of the eons, with them held-up strongly within the UnderGrounds. I would have thought her most displeased.”

Ann’wn was suddenly feeling improved, “If our High Queen seems not concerned, then all must be well.”

“Another bad report, my Love?”

The attendants had entered, but The High Queen ignored them, “No. Not at all.” She went to Sle’nel’ and wrapped her cover around the both of them, as Sle’nel’ had done so often prior, then kissed her fully.

“Hmmm…”

The High Queen then looked at her attendants, “I am hungry. Can you arrange the early morn meal?”

Sle’nel’ slipped her arm through her Queen’s, laughing lightly, “I could have wagered on this, my Love. You are most predictable in this.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow and looked most serious, “Then I will have to change My patterns.” But secretly, she was most pleased to see that her lover was beginning to laugh more in The Realm.

When they were prepared, The High Queen followed Sle’nel’, “Where do we head, Elf?”

“To the library. From there I know not. Let us hope that I will be guided on this task.”

The library was the single most impressive structure in all of El’fs’nd’lle, and the most impressive library throughout the entire Realm. San’lr’in’ thought the library important, but thought it as one set of knowledge only. Yet, she remained always wondering as to why the Mungardies, for all their knowledge, no longer held a library to them, as they had done so long prior.

The library was a large dwelling, fully four stories, and larger than forty dwellings combined. Eleven steps led up to its front entrance, with two very large and very thick wooden doors acting as guards. Sle’nel’ was surprised to see Caitha waiting at the doors.

“Caitha. Is all well?”

Caitha bowed her head, then smiled in response, “I have been summoned by a voice. They have but asked me to observe the events this turn so that someone can place them in the stories and songs. As your storyteller, Highness, I have been selected do so as such. Does this meet with your approval?”

San’lr’in’ smiled and nodded, “Of course. It is a good request of the Elves. Someone should be here to observe and note this grand moment.”

“Did the voice say who she was, Caitha?”

Caitha shook her head, “She did, but I know not how this be but possible. She said that she be your mother.”

San’lr’in’ beckoned to the door, “Shall we enter, Elf Princess? There seem to be some who fully await your presence.”

Sle’nel’ looked at the massive doors, then took a deep breath, “I wonder how I have arrived to this moment. It seems not possible, in truth.”

She placed her hand on the door, then opened it, surprised at the ease of doing so. They stepped into a most unexpected sight. From floor to ceiling, along all the walls, and upon each floor were stacks and stacks of books, neatly ordered and placed. The dwelling’s ceiling was fully four floors high, with the middle open all the way to the top. Caitha had never prior seen such a sight as this, and stood paralyzed in the moment.

“Look, M’Love. Look at all these books. There must be but thousands of them.”

“Even more than this, Storyteller.”

“My Queen?”

San’lr’in’ turned to the voice, “Enter, Force Leader. Tell Me.”

“The Highest of Woden, Queen Erthrn, the High Priestess, the Future Supreme Sovereign, Mil’der’in, the Master, The Healer, the Deep Mystics and a few others request permission to enter and also observe the events, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ laughed to herself, but retained her composure. She turned to Sle’nel’, “This is for you to say, Elfin Princess. Are they allowed?”

Sle’nel’ shrugged, “Let them in. They have traveled many turns to help this event come forward. And Sam would most love to see this library. She has a great passion for books.”

Sle’nel’ suddenly heard a voice, “Daughter. It is the moment.”

“Mother. Great High Wizard Sorcerer. This is a wonderful library.”

Sle’nel’, San’lr’in’ and Caitha were allowed to hear her voice this turn, but The High Queen remained quiet, allowing her Teacher to do as needed. Caitha followed the example of her High Queen, wishing to remain quiet so that she could focus upon observing, fully.

“An impressive library, most certain, but you will have your lifespan to explore it. Find the basement chamber. I will speak to you again when you have arrived there. Many other voices will guide you from that moment, and all now await you. I leave you now, but will be present upon your arrival.”

She turned to San’lr’in’, “Do you know of such?”

She shook her head, “The basement chamber? I know this not. I have been only where we now stand. I never was informed that this dwelling had a basement.”

They looked upon all the walls, behind everything and anything that could be moved away from the walls, yet found nothing.

“Why did she not tell me?”

Caitha responded, “She must have assumed that you knew of this. Or, perhaps, it is a test of your ability.”

“Why would this be needed?”

The Queen of the Waters offered, “Perhaps the opening is outside the dwelling.”

San’lr’in’ thought about the problem quietly as everyone added their own suggestion. She walked around the room, trying to look at it from all possible angles, trying to piece together everything she knew of the Elves. She ignored the others as their conversations continued, shutting them out so that she could concentrate. She examined the walls, but saw no patterns that captured her attention. She examined all the bookshelves, wondering if some were hiding a secret passage, but saw no hints of such.

She looked up at the glass ceiling, a rounded and domed ceiling of medium size that allowed the sun’s path into the library, providing more light. She looked at the floor, seeing where the sun’s path crossed it, then looked back up.

“What do you see?”

She studied the sun’s path for a moment, then looked to the voice, blinking her eyes slowly, “Good morn, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, My Sister. I am pleased that you have come. I didn’t expect that you would do as such.”

“Your Elf is of much merit. She and her Birth-daughter are worth the effort. But back to the task at-hand. What do you see?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, then told her.

Sume’ looked up at the sun’s path, then down at the floor. She saw what The High Queen saw, but also saw something else, “Do you think that the sun’s path guides the direction of the stairs to the basement? See the pattern on the floor? It is identical to the sun’s path. And yet, as the sun’s path changes through the seasons, the other patterns, I would guess, follow. A neat trick, this, if it is so.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her sister, staring at her. Then, after a moment, she smiled, “You are most intelligent, Sister. I am pleased in this. Has no one ever recognized this in you?”

Sume’ waved her hand in dismissal, displeased at the topic, and displeased at having to recall such events from her past, “Bah! Idiots. Of course not. You were always considered as the bright one, or the special one, or the pretty one. But this is not of your doing. So, am I correct, or no?”

The High Queen crouched down to the floor, testing its solidness by rapping lightly on it. She watched the movement of the sun’s path carefully as it slowly outlined the floor’s pattern. She rose and looked at her sister, “I believe you are correct, Sister. But I think it requires a spell to open it. Look at how closely the floor is pieced together. None of us could physically remove as such.”

“Don’t be tedious. Tell the Elf to use her staff.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly to herself, surprising even herself as she did as such, as never prior did she find her sister amusing, “Elf. The High Priestess has found the passage you seek.”

“Where, High Priestess?”

“How did you find it?”

“I don’t see anything? Where is it?”

“There is nothing here.”

Sle’nel’ came over and stood next to the High Priestess. Sume’ raised her eyes up to the ceiling, then noticeably down to the floor. Sle’nel’ followed her eyes, observing as Sume’ quietly showed her. Sle’nel’ looked again at what had been shown, finally seeing the pattern.

Softly, she said to Sume’, “I wonder if they expected this to be stored in the memories given to me.” She looked over to her Birth-daughter, “Was this not in your memories, Birth-daughter?”

Sele’ shook her head, looking surprised, “No. Nothing such as this. But I agree with Aunt High Priestess.”

“It will likely require your staff, Elf.”

She looked at Sume’, who had offered the suggestion, “Which spell? What am I to ask the staff?”

All were quiet, wondering. San’lr’in’ laughed lightly once again, then said, “Ask it: ‘What is the spell to open the library’s basement passage?’”

Sume’ frowned, “It couldn’t be this simple, most certain.” She paused, “Could it?”

Sle’nel’ shrugged, “I have no better guess.”

She held up the staff and asked the question. She looked at the staff in disbelief for a moment, then looked up, “It is here, as you said. It is nothing more than a few words.”

“Why is this as secret as this? Who else besides the Elves would know of it?”

“Are you certain there is a stairway here?”

“Why did they make it as difficult as this? Why did they not tell you of such?”

“This doesn’t feel correct. It feels like a trap.”

San’lr’in’ listened and observed all those about them carefully, seeing that U’Aine had chosen to attend the turn’s event. She also saw Sam stealing a quick glance to U’Aine, remaining unnoticed by the others, while U’Aine also observed Sam from a distance, hiding well her glances and seeming desires. She also noticed that while Sam and U’Aine remained oblivious to each other’s stolen glances, Uthrn didn’t.

The comments went on and on, numbing Sle’nel’s thoughts to senselessness. Sume’ went up to her and whispered, “You are overly indulgent, Elf. Ignore this stupid prattle. Say your spell and open the passage. Surprise them, as this is the gift of sorcery.”

Sle’nel’ looked at Sume’ for a full moment, then smiled at her, “You are wonderful, High Priestess. You have a magical way of seeking the direct moment.”

She quietly said the few ancient Elfin words, and with great noise, the floor began to creak open, displaying the magic stairway down to the library’s basement. All were quickly silenced as they saw the floor open before them. As soon as the floor completed its opening, though, all began their talking over one another yet again.

“I don’t want to go down there. It could be dangerous.”

“It is overly dark. We need light.”

“How far does it go? It could go on and on.”

“Why did they do as such?”

“Sle’nel’ should go first, as she is the Elf.”

“No. I must check on this. She must be safe. Erthrn, Uthrn, U’Aine and I will go first.”

Sume’ and San’lr’in’ came beside the Elf, both looking at her, “Shall we, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ smiled slightly, then nodded. They began their descent into the inner workings of the great Elfin Library basement, as Sume’ provided spells for light along the passage. They proceeded slowly, seeing nothing but more stairs and more darkness. They descended level by level, the passage becoming even darker the more they moved away from the library’s main floor.

Sle’nel’ remained silent as they traveled, but the atmosphere of the large group was more of a party, and their conversations continued, even if in a more subdued fashion.

“It is cold down here.”

“How far must we travel?”

“I should have brought a cloak.”

“Someone light the way more. It is overly dark.”

“Surely we have gone overly far. A basement is only one story down.”

“What could possibly be down here?”

“Why would they have built something as this so overly far into the ground?”

Most felt a small amount of anxiety as they continued down the stairs, except for Sle’nel’, Why do I find this strangely familiar to me?

“It does, Elf?” San’lr’in’ had been keeping a watch over her thoughts.

“Yes, but I know not how. I have no memory of it, and nothing comes forward in this regard.”

They continued down stairway-by-stairway for many levels. Even The High Queen was surprised by the extent to which the Elves had gone to secure their secrets.

Without the light that Sume’ now provided through her sorcerer spells, the darkness would be all consuming, as they were now down far beyond any light of the library arriving to their location, and well into what they thought the middle of The UnderRealm. Yet, they continued.

Then Sam, in all her wisdom and excellent humor, asked the single question that raised a smile to The High Queen’s face, “Are we supposed to climb back up all these stairs?”

Some had voiced a concern that they had missed a crucial turn, and in truth, there was no way in which they could have known if they had done as such. No door had been felt or seen along their journey down, but then, given the hidden-ness of the basement doorway in the library, it would have been impossible had the Elves wished to contain the secret further. So they continued down, assuming that there was one passage only.

The Deep Mystics were often known for their lack of patience and were now more than grumbling at the inconvenience the Elves had provided, making The High Queen sigh even further. Finally, after what the Deep Mystics thought were overly many moments, and what all the others thought was far overly a distance to climb back up to the library, Sle’nel’ saw a small light ahead of them.

She halted, “High Priestess. Could you halt your lights for a moment?”

Sume’ reversed her spell, bringing their passage to its original blackness. Only then could the others also see the hint of light well ahead of them, but at almost an even level from where they now stood. Sle’nel’ continued down one more flight of stairs, then saw that she stood even with the light.

“We are almost arrived.”

She heard Sume’ softly add, “To wherever it is we now head.”

She continued ahead, but now more slowly and cautiously. In a few moments, she came to what she defined as a small entryway, and then saw that a room lay directly through it. An unbelievably large room.

“Enter, but add no light. The lights will be provided as you proceed.”

* * * *

The unfamiliar voice spoke primarily to Sle’nel’, but all were allowed to hear. As her eyes grew more accustomed to the dim light, she noticed that a small greenish light glowed from far overhead, allowing all to finally distinguish the room’s oval shape.

Another voice spoke, causing them to start at the interruption to their now silent thoughts. “Sle’nel’. Elfin daughter of the great High Wizard Sorcerer. Elfin daughter of Is’en’nel’, Birth-daughter of M’arain. High Sorcerer of The Realm. You have been called upon to this task that now lies before you. In all The Realm, only you have the ability to return the Elves. What now surrounds you has been held long secret and sacred in all The Realm, safe from harm; safe from certain death.

“The Realm has, through these long cycles, finally come to the moment in which it is safe for the Elves’ return. For after this many cycles, the long-prior humans have begun to become as one with The Realm, understanding and accepting the Mystic ways. Even with the humans that now live in The Realm, a threat no longer exists to the Elves.

“But, as predicted, a new threat comes. The plans so long prior set forth have finally emerged. It is upon this moment in all The Realm’s long prior cycles that many forces are brought together as one to save The Realm from further unwelcomed invasion, and to prevent certain death to the Mystics, which now include our humans. Prepare yourself to see that which was begun two-hundred cycles prior. Here lie the Elves that will now be returned to The Realm … through you.”

San’lr’in’ thought the presentation a little uncharacteristic of the Elves in that it was overly dramatic. But given the amount of planning and resources that must have been brought to this moment, she understood the desire.

Sle’nel’ was becoming quite impatient and just wanted to halt the voice so that she could get on with her task, when her Mother finally spoke, “Forgive us, Daughter. Even after all these long cycles, we know not fully how to prepare you for such as this. So we now show you the magnitude of what has had to be prepared, and will then answer your questions.”

The light slowly grew in its intensity so that everyone’s eyes could adjust. As it did, Sle’nel’s eyes widened in disbelief, as she turned fully and slowly around the oval room, seeing the same shocking sight over and over again, one after another.

“By the Mothers!”

“How could this be?”

“So many as this?”

“Who are they?”

“They look fully grown.”

“How was this accomplished?”

“This be not possible!”

“Such a thing cannot occur!”

“They look as if they sleep.”

“Are they real?”

“They look dead.”

“The Elves!”

“The Elves?”

They unknowingly all did as Sle’nel’, turning slowly around the oval room, looking at the sight that now lay fully before them. They had never seen as such in all The Realm, but could never have imagined such a sight, either.

Sle’nel’ softly asked a question, to no one in particular, “How many Elves are there?”

Her mother answered, “One-hundred-ten.”

San’lr’in’, long prior taught to never be too surprised by anything, went up to one of them, inspecting her closely. She then went to another, then another, examining their looks, examining their faces, sensing as she could, into their memories, when finally she said, “They are with child.”

Again, Sle’nel’s mother responded, “They are, fully. Within one to six moons, all are scheduled to give birth.”

Sam opened her eyes in shock even more fully, even given her already astonished stance, “There will be two-hundred-twenty Elves within six moons? All from differing lines?”

“As planned, all from differing lines.” Is’en’nel’ confirmed Sam’s question.

Surrounding them on all sides of the room were One-hundred-ten Elves, each in their own enclosure, each appearing to be fully asleep, while standing. Sume’ marveled at the enclosures, seeing that each Elf was encased in a form of liquid that appeared to be water, but water that was lightly rose colored.

Sam couldn’t understand it, “How do they breathe?”

Is’en’nel’ explained, “As the Elves began to die out once again from the human contact, as had occurred on Earth so many, many eons so far prior to any of our understanding, we began to experiment so that we would not die out again. Although we were rescued in that long prior era, we appear to have been on our own from that moment. We never did accomplish what we originally planned, which was to provide a healing for this plague, but we did discover that we could make liquid spells. With much more experimentation, we at long last learned how to temporarily suspend life if the life were properly stored inside the liquid spells. It took many more long cycles prior to suspend life for any great length of moments, but it was at long last accomplished. Then we have merely waited until the moment was correct, until the Elves could return without fear of the illness.”

San’lr’in’ stood amazed, her eyebrow slightly raised, “And all this was accomplished apart from The Realm’s knowing?”

Is’en’nel’s voice came close to her, “As was needed. It had to be kept secret.”

Sam nodded, understanding, “And is why you built this so far below The Realm.”

“Secrecy was perhaps even more important than the discovery of liquid spells, as without secrecy, all our discoveries would have mattered not.”

Sle’nel’ kept shaking her head lightly, fully astounded, “But how am I to return them from these liquid spells, and why me? You are here. Why do you not do this?”

“Because we are not really here, my daughter. Not in truth. Remnants of our prior selves are here, only. This was another element we had to master in order to keep the Elves safe, and in order to have them returned. Once we discovered that we could develop liquid spells, we used them in suspending life, but we also practiced, and mostly perfected, using such a thing to continue life, even if only partially so. But it took a sacrifice on each Elf’s life to be here this turn. Although we managed to continue the life using the liquid spells, we had to each give up part of our lives to do so, and we also had to sacrifice our being. While I am here, I am so only in spirit. It was the only portion of life that we were able to maintain. We never had the moments necessary to accomplish this attempt, fully, as we began to die out overly quickly. Even in this, there have been unending complications we could not control.”

The voice of Is’en’nel’s spirit went closer to The Healer, “It is now for you to take our experiments further, Healer. We have left all our notes for you, as you are the chosen Healer to do as such. Out of all these Elves before you, only six of the babes have the inclination toward healing. And you have been chosen to be their teacher in such. You will find our notes in the books on the table. Your name is upon them. They are now yours. All our successes and all our failures. For your eyes only, Healer.”

The Healer startled at the report, fully surprised. Even San’lr’in’ stood astonished in the tale, curious yet growing angered at how all of their lives had been so planned and controlled. She let the moment pass, saying nothing.

As was everyone else, Caitha was staring at the encased Elves, “Look how beautiful they are. And they all look as Sle’nel’ does.”

Sam pointed, astounded, “And look at their ears. It is truth. They did have different ears.”

“How are they to be returned to The Realm? Is it not dangerous?” Sle’nel’ had asked the question, wondering if some of the Elves’ lives might be lost in the process.

Is’en’nel’s voice once again appeared close to her daughter, “It requires you to do as such, as you are the keeper of The Realm’s spells, and you are also an Elf. They are encased fully within a liquid spell, and only a spell by an Elf can undo as such. You are that Elf. Search deep in the memories, Daughter, as the needed spell was given to you upon your birth. When I first touched you upon your birth, I instilled the spell deeply within you for safekeeping. Even the Spirit Mothers never found it.”

San’lr’in’ asked, no longer fully pleased, “How many cycles have they?”

“They are between nineteen and thirty cycles.”

“They have been given the collective memory of the Elves, then?”

“You are correct, High Queen. It is so. They each hold the collective memory.”

“Who is to watch over them?”

“You, of course, as High Queen, and my Daughter, as Queen of the Elves.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrow and frowned. It went unnoticed as Is’en’nel’ continued, “But the moments disappear overly quickly. We must proceed. My daughter, this is what we—”

San’lr’in’ stepped into the conversation, “Forgive Me, High Wizard Sorcerer, but it would seem that our lives have been well planned for this moment. Perhaps as planned as the Spirit Mothers had done with Woden, My Sister, and the Elf.”

There was a moment of silence, then Is’en’nel’ spoke again, but with a hint of caution, “High Queen. I know that it must feel as such, but we had only urgent moments. We were desperate. As you say, this moment was planned as no other, but never were we certain that the needed moments could arrive together. In truth, I am surprised that our plan has come together.”

“Your scheme, you mean?” There was another moment of silence, and she continued, “I am nothing more than a mere pawn in your schemes. Yours, and everyone else’s. Is this not truth, High Wizard Sorcerer? Much like the Spirit Mothers have done.”

Again, there was a pause, and Sam found her heart beating wildly in her chest, never guessing that her sister, The High Queen, would begin to question this moment. All had seen The High Queen’s excitement about the Elves’ return, so the moment was confusing as well as troubling. Sle’nel’ stood frozen in the moment, but not displeased that someone was questioning the Elves’ role in this act, uncertain of it herself.

Is’en’nel’ responded carefully, “It must feel as such, High Queen. Is this not what you would have done? Do you not control if it were desperately needed?”

San’lr’in’ walked slowly around the room, eyeing each Elf carefully, “As I was taught so well to do, High Wizard Sorcerer. But now I question even that.” Her tone was measured and sharp, noticeably displeased. Ann’wn stood astonished, but prepared herself, knowing her queen was angered in the moment.

Ersh’delrin’, Queen of the Mystics of the Winds, suddenly challenged The High Queen, “San’lr’in’! Think of what you now do. You dare to question the prior High Wizard Sorcerer? You dare to question whether the Elves should be returned to The Realm?”

San’lr’in’ remained silent, yet stared at her with eyes of ice that no one wished upon them. The room remained awkwardly quiet, each knowing of San’lr’in’s anger, each knowing of her power as High Queen. After a few moments, and ignoring the comment, she quietly said, “High Wizard Sorcerer, I have a question.”

Is’en’nel’ didn’t hesitate, “I am here to answer your questions honestly and to your satisfaction, High Queen. I hope we have done nothing that would intentionally seek your displeasure.”

“No?”

“It is truth, and I vow this to you as your former teacher.”

She nodded her head slowly, looking down for a moment, thinking, “Yes. You are one of My many former teachers, which begs the question even further, however. Please forgive the nature of My question at this moment, Is’en’nel’, as I have had few moments in which to prepare it fully.”

“You are angered, my Queen.”

“An understatement, Is’en’nel’. But let us entertain ourselves for the moment. If what you have said is truth, that many were prepared to be here, exactly at this moment, without either their consent or full knowledge, then tell Me, what has been planned for us in our futures, as I dare not now think that I have full charge over My destiny? Am I, in truth, High Queen? Or am I a mere pawn in all your grand schemes? As are My sisters, I would guess, and certainly as is Sle’nel’.”

“You think that we have schemed, as had the Spirit Mothers, High Queen?”

“Is this not a most logical assumption? As you taught Me, Teacher?”

“You wish not the Elves to be returned to The Realm, Highness?”

She was displeased that so many thought they could freely question her, “Do you forget to who you question, Teacher?” No one was allowed to question The High Queen without her leave.

There was a gasp by the Deep Mystics, but they knew to hold their thoughts to themselves while San’lr’in’ was as angry as this.

Is’en’nel’ remained fully patient, and with full understanding, “My apologies, High Queen. Yes, we did plan for this moment. But I know not how to answer your question in regard to your future.”

“Then I will ask it of you in another fashion. Tell Me, Teacher. Tell Me how many of these Elves are also as controlled?”

“Controlled, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ waived her hand as if in dismissal, pacing, “What if, Is’en’nel’, I were to tell Sle’nel’ that only, say, seventy of these Elves were to be returned?”

“Seventy, Highness?”

“Yes. Seventy. Would that be acceptable? Seventy is enough to establish a new population, is it not, especially given that each is with child?”

There was no response for a moment.

Torsn’dynl’, Queen of the Women of the Trees, replied instead, “It is as you think, Highness. Seventy Elves is enough to establish a new population, considering the new ones, but unless all are returned, they will not have the strength of the collective to provide for their planned future.”

“So, these Elves’ futures are planned for them, as I thought?”

“It is so, High Queen, in one sense.”

San’lr’in’ walked up to one of the sleeping Elves, “What is this one’s destiny, Teacher?”

“Lover of animals, High Queen.”

She went to another, standing in front of an Elf that looked slightly different from the others, “And this one?”

“A teacher of the young ones, Highness.”

“And her birth-child?”

“A weapons maker, My Queen.”

San’lr’in’ looked fully saddened, “Why? Why must all of them be as controlled as this?”

“For The Realm, Highness, such as you. Their breeding has been placed into their minds so that their lines will continue to strengthen. Only this. So that they will not again face such extinction. So that all our skills and knowledge could be transferred and moved forward.”

“You are telling Me that, as the Spirit Mothers of The Falls did with Sle’nel’ and My Sister, now occurs with these Elves?”

Meekly, Torsn’dynl’ answered, “It is so, Highness, so that the line grows stronger, instead of weaker. There is nothing else. There are no schemes to have them take over The Realm, or such as this. Only to strengthen the line so as to prevent further plague upon them. I say truth, Highness. I vow this to you with my life.”

San’lr’in’ sensed into her thoughts, then nodded her head lightly, “Yes. I sense you speak truly. But Is’en’nel’, how can I be assured her mind wasn’t planted with this seed, as well?”

After a moment, Is’en’nel’ responded, more hopefully, “I have a way, High Queen, for you to be fully assured across all the issues, but it will take some trust on your part.”

“Tell Me.”

Is’en’nel’ sent her thoughts to her privately. The High Queen nodded, “I agree to this.”

Is’en’nel’ quietly slipped into The High Queen’s mind, allowing The High Queen to have access to all her thoughts and knowledge. It was an act of desperation that caused much pain to The High Queen, but also caused many loss of moments for Is’en’nel’. But she did it willingly for The High Queen, for her daughter, for all these Elves, and for The Realm.

The Healer had been watching the moment carefully, fully guessing as to what now occurred. She was displeased that her Queen had consented to this so easily, but understood that her Queen felt there to be no other alternative. As had occurred with the Spirit Mothers, The High Queen was accessing all the knowledge and thoughts of the prior High Wizard Sorcerer, not an easy or painless task.

The High Queen stood perfectly erect as if nothing were occurring, but as The Healer placed her hand lightly upon her Queen’s head, she could feel the inner turmoil and great pain. She sensed that her Queen had entered into her second meditation, surprised that The High Queen could do as such so rapidly as this, now, Her strength grows daily, it seems.

Catch her, Healer.

Is’en’nel’ had sent a quiet and tired sounding message to The Healer, letting her know that their transfer was complete. The Healer saw that The High Queen had no intention of falling, so guessed that Is’en’nel’s message was far more figurative. She sensed more deeply into her Queen’s thoughts, then learned what Sle’nel’s mother had meant by the statement.

You are in The Realm, my Queen. Hear your heart. Hear your breathing. Hear my thoughts.

Having connected to a half-living/half-dead Elf had caused a disturbing disorientation for The High Queen. She could no longer tell if she were in or out of The Realm, and struggled for balance in her mind.

Sle’nel’ waits for you, High One. Listen to the sound of my thoughts.

Come to me, High One.

Return to The Realm, Highness.

Hear your heartbeat, High One.

After many moments, The High Queen opened her eyes and re-oriented herself to the room and to the task at-hand.

“My Queen?”

She looked at her Healer, “I am fine, Healer. Thank you. Now we must make haste, as we need the assistance of the prior Elves, yet their voices will end for us overly soon.” She looked at Sle’nel’, “Have you found the code that was given to you upon your birth, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “I think so.”

San’lr’in’ turned to the Deep Mystics, “I will save My anger for later, but in truth, forgive your hesitancy. But to all those in The Realm, hear this—I fully expect that this will be the final moment in The Realm that information will be withheld from Me. I have no need, henceforth, of those who seek to control My reign. From hereon, no grace will be granted, no matter the issue, no matter the race, no matter the speaker.”

She halted the issue, moving quickly to the next task, “Is’en’nel. Take the moment. It is now fully within your direction.”

Is’en’nel’ hovered near her daughter’s ear, “Daughter. You must give the spell through your staff. I cannot do this for you. As simple as this appears, there are none here except you that can command this of your staff. The first spell will undo the liquid spell while it will also lower the enclosures. When this is complete, another spell will be needed.”

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’, “Is all well and with your permission, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ smiled gently at her, “I am fully satisfied. Return the Elves to our Realm, Elf. It is the moment.”

Sle’nel’ raised her staff, then chanted the spell. As with some spells, a few sparks and a little smoke came from the staff, a disappointing magical effect to some, but with great strength. Everyone looked to the yet sleeping Elves, watching the liquid slowly make its descent into a now uncovered hole at the foot of each of them.

No movement of the Elves was yet seen, but as soon as the liquid left, the glass enclosures began to also descend, exposing the Elves fully to the room. Sle’nel’ bowed her head while raising her staff yet again, holding it straight out from her right side. She chanted a longer spell, then breathed in deeply. As she did as such, so did all the prior encased Elves, breathing their first breath in many prior cycles.

San’lr’in’ began to sense all the other half-living/half-dead now about her, sensing that there were nearly as many as the Elves that were now being awakened. She could sense that they each hovered near one of the returning Elves, watching over them.

“Do they all breathe?”

The Healer nodded, “All but seven, Highness.”

Is’en’nel’ had provided The Healer with the ability to hear the now occurring communication between all the spirit Elves, allowing her to know of the wellness of the returning Elves, in case her assistance as a Healer was needed. The Healer watched the returning Elves with a deep fascination that such a thing could occur.

“All but seven? And you do nothing?”

“They are trying to revive them at this moment. They have not yet asked for my assistance.”

All watched in amazement as the Elves began to return to the living. A few of the Deep Mystics’ ancestors had been told when the long prior Elves had managed to place these Elves into their long sleep, but no one now in the room had been in The Realm at that moment. After all these long cycles, everyone now in the room watched the Elves as they returned, and felt deeply honored in the moment.

San’lr’in’ watched as the seven not yet breathing seemed to grow weaker, not yet beginning movement of any kind, “Healer?”

“It doesn’t look good for them, Highness. But they yet try.”

“The unborn ones within them?”

“I yet know not of this, High One, and they say nothing in this regard.”

Sle’nel’ raised her staff yet again, chanting another spell, ending it in the same fashion by taking a deep breath.

The Healer saw one of them breathe in fully, then another, “Two of them, Highness, return.”

“The remaining five? What is being done?”

“The Elfin voices speak with them, telling them what they must do.”

San’lr’in’ thought it not enough, “Is’en’nel’. Can nothing more be done for these five? The Healer could be of great assistance.”

Is’en’nel’ was watching over the five, also well concerned, “I wish that there were something she could do. Healer, if you desire as such, please give an effort.”

The Healer quickly went to one of them, laid the Elf upon the ground, then hit her fist strongly against the Elf’s heart, over and over again. She gave the Elf some of her own breath, then hit her chest yet again. Suddenly, the Elf gasped, taking her first breath in overly many cycles. The Healer smiled, then moved to the next Elf.

Is’en’nel’ sounded sad, “No need on this one, Healer. She has died.”

“There are yet some moments.”

She did the same to the one Is’en’nel’ thought was dead, continuing the pattern for a few moments, when suddenly, this Elf also took in a great breath. “You give up overly easily, High Wizard Sorcerer. This one now lives.”

Sle’nel’ had repeated the chant and spell with her staff, hoping to coax the remaining three into life as she had done with another. Try as she might, the Elves didn’t respond. While The Healer and Sle’nel’ were doing as they could, both San’lr’in’ and Sume’ began helping with the other two, Sume’ refraining from touching an Elf without approval, as a R’kin’dles was unable to do as such, but sending her own magic upon her. Both succeeded, then turned and saw Sle’nel’ frantic over a now-dead Elf.

The Healer came over and placed her hand upon the Elf’s stomach, “The unborn yet lives. We must save it.”

Is’en’nel’ sounded hopeful, but saddened at the Elf’s death, “You can save the child?”

The Healer nodded, “Ann’wn. I need your knife.”

Caitha came near, “I can help in this, but the child is overly young.”

The Healer nodded, “You can pull the unborn out as I pull the muscles away. The unborn looks to be two moons overly early, so you are correct in this. Her chances of life are limited, but her death is most certain if we give no attempt.”

Ann’wn crouched down next to The Healer and handed her the knife, “You are most brave, Healer.”

The Healer looked at her lover, grateful for the needed support, but said nothing as she looked back down upon the now dead Elf. With great skill and urgency, she made the cut needed to remove the unborn babe, taking caution not to harm her. When she was completed in the cut, she moved the tissues apart, “Now Caitha. Quickly, remove the unborn.”

Caitha did as she had done upon many moments in Woden, removing the child carefully but quickly, then removed all the debris and wetness from her mouth and nose, placing her own breath carefully within her, helping her to breathe.

The Healer’s hands were now well bloodied. Ignoring as such, she placed her hand upon the child’s chest, feeling for the heartbeat, “Good Caitha. Keep doing as such. Gently.”

Many moments passed as all the others looked on in desperation, “Does she live?”

The Healer ignored all the comments now occurring about her, “Is’en’nel’. Speak to this one. Compel her to come into The Realm.”

Is’en’nel’ spoke softly to her for a few moments, then said, “I am most saddened in this one’s loss. She was destined to be the next leader of the Elves. She is descended from a long line of great Elfin queens.”

San’lr’in’ was fully surprised in Is’en’nel’s statement, not having thought of such. She looked upon the babe, then felt into Is’en’nel’s mind for a moment. She sensed the great deepness and sadness of the statement.

It is truth. She considers this one as most special.

The High Queen made Caitha to halt in giving the babe her breath, then gently placed her hand upon the newborn, moving some of her own energy into her. She closed her eyes, fully focusing on the little one’s heart. Slowly and with great gentleness, she reminded the young one’s heart to beat, as she also slowly reminded the young one’s lungs to take in some air.

Gently. Don’t force this young one. Let her come willingly into The Realm.

She transferred yet a little more energy, Come into The Realm, Young One. You are greatly needed. Your Elfin Queen awaits your assistance. You have much before you, Young One. And as High Queen, I have much need of you. Come to us, Little Great One. Come to all those who now await you.

Is’en’nel’ touched into San’lr’in’s thoughts, It is enough, High Queen. She has died.

San’lr’in’ refused to give up on the Young One, gently pushing more of her own energy into the little one’s fragile body, The Realm awaits you, Young Princess. Come see the now returned Elves. They await you, Young One.

She pushed a little further urgency onto the Young One’s lungs and heart, then sent her more thoughts, The Elves have great need of you, Little One. Come to us. We need you.

Quietly and with the smallest of movements, the Little One finally breathed on her own, and finally made her heart to beat. The High Queen listened in amazement, slowly removing her own energy away from the Young One’s heart and lungs, as the Young One now fought to do it on her own.

When the newborn was breathing steadily, with a strong heartbeat, San’lr’in’ smiled, took her gently out of Caitha’s arms, and held her up high, “We welcome you, Ly’strl’n, Future Elfin Queen.”

The Deep Mystics smiled, well pleased in their High Queen’s actions and success, now knowing why she had taken such effort with this one. They went up to The High Queen, surrounding the Future Queen of El’fs’nd’lle. As The High Queen lowered the newly born to their height, they each placed their hands upon the Young Ly’strl’n, “We bid you welcome, Future Queen.”

San’lr’in’ looked for Sle’nel’. When she saw her, she smiled and held out the newly born to her, “She is partially of your line, My Desire. She will serve you until your moments are completed, and then she will take her place as the Elfin Queen.”

Sle’nel’ came over to her, touching San’lr’in’, then touching the newly born, “Of my line, my Queen?” She looked upon the newly born, then kissed her gently upon her head, “I know not what we bring you into, in this vast and great Realm, but we will be here for you, Young One.”

Sele’ also came over, “May I speak with her, Aunt High Queen? She and I are to rule at the same moments, so we are like sisters in this regard.”

San’lr’in’ gave the child to Sle’nel’, who then bent down to Sele’s level, “Share your thoughts with her, Birth-Daughter, as you are sisters. If she is of my line, then you are related to her.”

Sele’ touched Ly’strl’n gently, with great awe. Softly, she repeated her Mother’s words, “Sisters. I have a sister.”

Is’en’nel’ spoke to San’lr’in’s thoughts, You are an even greater and stronger High Queen than I could ever have imagined. Thank you for this gift you give to us, Highness. Thank you for saving this one and giving her some of your life saving powers.

San’lr’in’ ignored the statement, but was secretly pleased in the moment. She looked around the room for the first moment in many, seeing all the newly returned Elves, “What are we to do with them? And who will now tend to this Future Queen who now has no Birth-Mother?”

Is’en’nel’ laughed aloud, startling everyone, “You brought her into The Realm, Highness, so you are her Birth-Mother.”

San’lr’in’ jerked back, shocked, “This is not truth. The Healer and Caitha did as such.”

Is’en’nel’ was yet laughing, but softly now, “This is so, Highness, but you touched her heart, mind and lungs. You brought her life into The Realm, High Queen. In truth, she will consider you as her Birth-Mother.”

San’lr’in’s eyes were wide in disbelief, “I certainly am no Birth-Mother, Is’en’nel’. I have not the moments for such. And I wouldn’t know what to do in thi—”

“Worry not over this, Highness. She will be raised by another, but know this to be truth. This one will look to you as her Birth-Mother, as she is connected to you.”

Sele’ looked up at her, “It is not so bad to have someone consider you as their Birth-Mother, Aunt High Queen.”

* * * *

The Healer rose, feeling saddened about the one dead Elf, but pleased that The High Queen had managed to save the future Elfin Queen. She looked at her Queen for a moment, studying her fully, wondering if she had used her life-saving powers for the newly born one.

One of the many spirit Elves spoke to her, “Healer. We thank you for your great deeds and efforts. You will find some water to clean yourself over near the large barrels.”

Just prior to averting her eyes away from her Queen, San’lr’in’ turned to The Healer, feeling someone’s eyes upon her. Their eyes locked for a few moments, then saying nothing, The High Queen turned away, knowing The Healer guessed as to her actions.

All the others in The High Queen’s group were now going from newly-returned Elf to newly-returned Elf, greeting them and trying to answer their questions. The newly-returned Elves had been long away from The Realm, and now wished to know of its developments. But even newly arrived, they had been told of who San’lr’in’ was, now remaining politely apart from her unless otherwise noticed.

The newly-returned Elves also wished to see and speak with Sle’nel’, having been given the vow of who would return them. They watched her, wondering what she was like, now knowing that she had become partnered with The High Queen.

But Is’en’nel’ had only briefly mentioned to Sle’nel’ her role in regard to the newly returned Elves, “Daughter. As you may have prior guessed at such, you now oversee these Elves until the moments arrive when you deem Ly’strl’n well prepared for such.”

“What does it mean to oversee these Elves, Mother? I surely cannot remain here with them. Or was this the expected?”

Is’en’nel’ hesitated for a moment, “It is as you say, Daughter. It wasn’t planned that you were to be with The High Queen, but so be it. Perhaps you can spare a few turns to set all in order, then return occasionally to El’fs’nd’lle. Perhaps as The High Queen has always prior done, regardless of who was The High Queen, you might consider having a daily messenger bring reports and questions.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, not pleased with the expectation. San’lr’in’ saw her speaking, and saw that she looked displeased.

“Is there an issue, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, sighing yet again, “I was expected from long prior to remain with these Elves. To remain with those I know not, and to lead them.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, already having guessed as to this need of her lover, “Who else, My Desire? Of course you will lead them. You were the one chosen to do as such until such moments that they are with full awareness of this new realm that they now enter. But I have already planned for this expectation.”

“You have?”

San’lr’in’ smiled softly at her, nodding, “You will need to remain in El’fs’nd’lle for a few turns, perhaps half a moon, then return to Me. From thereon, messengers can be arranged, and you and I, or you, can return as needed. We will manage this, My Desire, as I have great need of these Newly Returned Ones to know of The Realm, as well as to ensure their safety.”

She moved closer to her, “All will be well, Elf. Trust Me?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, knowing that when her Queen and lover said this thing, there was absolute reason to trust her, “You know I do, my Queen.”

“Perhaps you can find the moment within you to address your Elves, then, Princess, as they await you most eagerly. They now wonder if you are angry with them, or upset in the loss of the one Elf.”

She nodded, looking about her, wondering what to say.

San’lr’in’ was sensing her thoughts, “Tell them that The Realm awaits them. That many are at the gates waiting anxiously to see them. Tell them that for now, the first few turns of their arrival will be spent informing them of The Realm. Tell them that they will need to resume their everyturn patterns, but that The Realm will provide whatever is needed until they can sustain their own numbers. And tell them that you are well pleased that they have returned.”

“You are High Queen. You tell them.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, grinning down at her Elf, “I will speak with them, but then so must you, Elfin Queen.”

San’lr’in’ walked to the middle of the room and addressed the Newly Arrived, “My most special Elves. I welcome you most fully back into The Realm. For overly many cycles upon cycles, The Realm has well missed its Elves, and suffered for their departure. But now here you stand, fully returned.”

She spoke to them for many moments, assuring them that The Realm was excited and pleased over their return, and telling them of all the things expected from a High Queen. As she spoke, she looked at each one fully, studying them, and seeing for the first moment that the Elves had truly returned. Before her stood not the Mystics that appeared as anxious, but the ever-calm and self-assured Elves. And for the first moment since their arrival, she saw that their astounding beauty was now also fully returned to The Realm. To a one, the Elves before her all stood at least her height or taller, and all were fully Elfin, with the slightly differing eyes, the slightly differing ears, the slightly elongated faces, and all with fully long flowing dark hair.

Then she saw it. In her mind, while yet speaking to them, she sent a message to Is’en’nel’, There are no males among them.

It is truth and as you say. The males were the most susceptible to the plague, so we chose not to return them through this passage. There are ten males to be born, however, the same percentage as lived within the Elfin community.

When she was completed with her speech, she raised her eyebrow again, feeling slightly wicked, “And fully a gift to The Realm, is your High Sorcerer, and Elfin Queen, Sle’nel’.”

She moved her arm slightly, gesturing to her. Sle’nel’ caught her expression, knowing that her Queen would now sense into her thoughts, Later, my Queen, I shall get even with you for this.

She laughed to herself, A moment I truly anticipate, My Desire.

As Sle’nel’ spoke to the newly-returned Elves, San’lr’in’ and the others observed them. One hundred-ten Elves didn’t seem like overly many in all The Realm, but numbered quite a lot in this room. Many looked upon the Elves, knowing that it would be many cycles prior to them leaving El’fs’nd’lle on a regular basis—at least until a good return of their prior numbers.

When all the formalities were completed, Is’en’nel’ spoke, “The Elves are returned, and we are well pleased and hopeful in this. Some of us, as the spirit Elves, will remain for yet a few turns to instill further needed Elfin knowledge, but within one moon, these Elves will be fully on their own. From there, Sle’nel’, my daughter, High Sorcerer, and Elfin Queen, will direct the moments of El’fs’nd’lle. But for now, it has been a long turn, and all are fully tired.”

They returned to The Realm’s surface through yet another passage. It was as uphill as their entry was down, but was a slow upward path instead of stairs, so allowed for an easier climb, making it less tiring. The way was slow, as now all the newly-returned Elves ascended with them, going to their long-prior former dwellings.

Srn’threln’ had been designated into the position as Mil’der’in was with The High Queen—High Elfin Counselor. Sle’nel’ thought the pairing made good sense, and Srn’threln’ seemed to be well-pleased with the honor.

Sle’nel’ now walked with her as they ascended to ground level, “You are prepared for this duty, High Elfin Counselor Srn’threln’?”

“I am fully ready for your commands, Elfin Queen.”

“What is your unborn intended to achieve, High Counselor?”

“She has been given the task of High Elfin Counselor to Ly’strl’n, High Sorcerer.”

“Tell me, High Elfin Counselor, are each of you paired with another?”

“Paired, Highness? As in having selected our mates? No. It was part of the reasons for our selection. We were to all be without as such, in case our mate died during this long sleep. It is now our task to find our mates, but it is our choice alone and has not been controlled. It is hoped that many of us will have more than one child, and perhaps across differing lines, but again, this has not been commanded of us. Our mates are to be solely of our choosing.”

They were pleased in each other, learning that they would work well together as a team, as was Sle’nel’s desire. As they continued speaking to and learning of each other, San’lr’in’ was walking with Erthrn, “How was your eve with My sister, Queen Erthrn?”

“Most memorable, Highness. In all truth, I cannot recall another eve of such pleasure. While I quite enjoyed your younger sister, I find the High Priestess most mysterious and knowledgeable. But should I have asked first of your permission, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand on Erthrn’s shoulder as they walked up the long incline, “No, My friend. There is no need for this. I am truly pleased in this pairing. I hope it continues to give you pleasure.”

Erthrn smiled, well pleased at the statement, “And I as well, Highness.”

Caitha was walking with The Healer, Ann’wn, and Meera, “That was, in truth, a most amazing moment. Never would I have believed such as this could but be in The Realm. And Healer, you were most magnificent.”

Ann’wn smiled and nodded, “It is truth, Shr’dler’in. I am most proud of your actions.”

Shr’dler’in smiled, then reached out and took Ann’wn’s hand into her own, feeling grateful that Ann’wn was now her lover. She felt feelings of contentment that had long remained apart from her. She blushed and spoke softly, “Thank you.”

Sam watched as The Healer and Ann’wn held each other’s hands, They come together in a most peaceful fashion, such as Caitha and Meera. Ah, to have such as this. She watched U’Aine for a moment, seeing her speaking and walking with one of the Elves, thinking her a most unusual woman, fiercely independent and strong, yet gentle and kind.

“Highest?”

Sam was startled by Uthrn’s question, “Forgive me, Uthrn. What was your question?”

Uthrn asked the question again, but once again it went unheard, as Sam wondered how she should best approach informing Uthrn that she would not be journeying to Woden with her.

Sume’ was walking hand-in-hand with Young Sele’, speaking with her, while also carrying the future queen of El’fs’nd’lle, Ly’strl’n. The High Queen saw that Sele’ looked upon Sume’ with adoration and happiness, as if Sume’ were the most wonderful Mystic in all The Realm. San’lr’in’ looked upon the curious moment, twisting her head slightly sideways in the oddness of it. The Healer saw her do as such and came up to her as they yet walked, “A High Queen doesn’t always know everything, does she, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ looked for a moment more at her eldest sister, wondering as to the most extraordinary moment, then looked at her Healer. Speaking softly, she said, “I thought she tried to have Me killed. And she is a R’kin’dles. They hate Elves. And she hates Me. Yet she holds a future queen of El’fs’nd’lle, and holds hands with a partly Elfin one.”

The Healer placed her hand gently on The High Queen’s arm, a deeply forbidden act, but one in which The High Queen always gave her grace to her Healer. The Healer also spoke softly, “Perhaps neither of you were taught to love, High One. Love can do many strange things.”

“But she hates Me.”

“Look at them, Highness.”

She looked back to her sister, who now moved her hand, with Sele’s yet connected to it, to wave to her and The Healer. San’lr’in’ smiled and winked in return, at Sele’, not knowing what to do with her sister, but knowing the gesture would suffice. She thought her sister looked uncharacteristically contented.

“Who is this woman?”

“Your sister, High One. Most definitely this. With every bit of personality as your own. She is your family, Highness. And apparently, she has long prior desired as such. There is no hate in her eyes, my Queen. She looks upon Sele’ as if she is her own daughter. And now look, she even carries the future queen of El’fs’nd’lle.”

The High Queen’s eyes looked softly upon her sister, studying her further for a few moments, finally arriving to her realization, “Look carefully upon My sister, Healer, as I finally see why I was meant to keep her firmly in The Realm. She is the key that will unlock the passage between the Elves and the R’kin’dles’.”

The Healer nodded, feeling a most gentle of moments between her Queen and The High Queen’s sister, “Perhaps, Highness, the R’kin’dles only needed to be loved by the Elves.”

The High Queen narrowed her eyes, thinking of the most harsh battle between the Elves and the R’kin’dles, “Do you think, Healer, that the Elves never prior learned this lesson?”

“I am most certain that Sle’nel’ has, but that most certainly is because she is the Healer of Hearts, but I don’t think the long-prior Elves did. Perhaps Is’en’nel’ had thought of such, and others with who she communicated. You could ask her of this prior to her final departure. But just a thought, Highness—have you asked yourself why the Spirit Mothers had sought to breed a Mystic and a R’kin’dles into one?”

The High Queen jerked her head to The Healer, fully surprised in the statement, “Did you know of this, Healer?”

She shook her head, “No, my Queen, but I have often fully wondered as to their thinking in this. I know them overly well to think that they experimented only. They had a reason, Highness, but we know not what it was. Perhaps we are seeing it manifested in this moment.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her sister once again, feeling an emotion that she had seldom felt in her most demanding of life, “Perhaps. I know this not. But I do know that I have a sister, Healer.”

The Healer nodded, knowing her Queen was coming to an understanding, “You do, Highness. A most interesting, demanding, intelligent … and loving of sisters, my Queen.”

She looked back to her Healer, “Why does one feel loss when there is none, Healer?”

“You refer to her returning to Sansthera, Highness? That she lives, but she is not with you?”

She nodded.

The Healer placed her hand onto her Queen’s, whose arms were now folded in front of her. She gazed into her eyes and smiled the gentlest smile The High Queen had only seen from her Healer when they were lovers, “You will find a way to bring yourselves together, Highness.”

The High Queen placed her hand onto her Healer’s as they continued walking, while she looked ahead to where they now headed, “Healer?”

“My Queen?”

“It hurts to love and have affection for those around you, does it not?”

“It does, my Queen. A pain more unbearable than that of a deep sword wound. But a pain we seem to crave, Highness.”

“Is your love as such for My Force Leader?”

“Most assuredly, High One. A pain that fully grabs my heart and twists it into ever tightening contortions upon every moment she faces our enemies.”

She looked at her Healer sideways, reflecting on The Healer’s words, “I think that our Sle’nel’ plays more a role in this Realm than any had prior thought, Healer, if she is the one to bring the R’kin’dles and the Elves together.”

The Healer nodded, “And now you must find a way to return the R’kin’dles fully to the Realm, Highness.”

The High Queen halted for a moment and looked fully at her Healer, “Are you certain you are not a Teacher disguised as a Healer, Shr’dler’in? Your knowledge frightens Me at moments.”

The Healer grinned, teasing her Queen, “It is why you chose me as a lover, High One. I intrigued you, as Sle’nel’ now does. But your knowledge is perhaps the most frightening of all, my Queen, and I know this as truth.”

* * * *

Is’en’nel’ and Ann’wn worked together to ensure that all the newly-returned Elves recalled their dwellings, while Sle’nel’ had taken a few of the Elves to the gates, where all The Realm awaited her report. The Mystics of The Realm were overjoyed in seeing the newly-returned Elves, as was expected, but the Elves found the experience strangely odd, although pleasant. All inside El’fs’nd’lle were then treated to an eve meal made by The High Queen’s forces in honor of the turn’s moments. Tables had been brought out from the dwellings so that all could remain together during the meal.

Prior to the meal, Sume’ went to her sister, “San’lr’in’, speak to me.”

The High Queen had been exiting from her meditations, “Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. What may I answer for you?”

“I have heard rumors regarding our grandmother. Be they truth? Tell me.”

“It is so. She is dead.”

Sume’ thought about the report for a moment, “How was this managed?”

“Sele’ twisted Meera and Sle’nel’s minds to do as such.” San’lr’in’ explained the remainder of the tale, telling Sume’ of how their grandmother had nearly achieved her evil goals through Sle’nel’s powers as High Sorcerer.

“So, she is finally and at long-last dead.”

“Yes.”

“And poor little Sele’ is now without her powers. You will not withhold them from her forever?”

“No. I have no such intention, and I have no need of her powers.”

“Good. Then it is as it should be.” The High Queen was slightly amused that her sister cast off the tale so easily. “Now tell me of the Elf and the Dark Sorcerer. How did this occur? She is not the same as when I last saw her in Sansthera.”

San’lr’in’ told the tale fully, but finding it difficult to do so. When she was done, Sume’ nodded, “You did well, in spite of yourself. You could have done nothing else. How is our Elf, now? She seems overly quiet.”

San’lr’in’ told her of what the Dark Sorcerer had personally done to Sle’nel’. Sume’ listened carefully, not interrupting the long tale. When the difficult tale was completed, Sume’ stared at her for a moment, then spoke softly, “I am truly sorry for this, San’lr’in’. I trust this did not go unpunished.”

“He was tortured, then sent to the Sorrows.”

“Did he make her with child?”

“No.”

Sume’ nodded slowly, once again, then spoke to her sister in a most unexpected fashion, “I am pleased that you were able to reach her as quickly as you managed. I would not have done as well, and this is truth. You have had a most difficult journey.”

“Sit at My table this eve, Sister?”

“Of course. It is my right, and I will always do so, whether you like it or not.”

San’lr’in’ laughed to herself, beginning to understand how to accept her sister. She had finally learned that Sume’ used such comments to protect herself from harm.

“A question, Sister?”

“From you? Of me? What could this be?”

“Were you long at the grandmother’s?”

Sume’ raised an eyebrow, noticeably displeased at the thought, “Overly long. This one should have died far long prior. The Realm is better without her in it. And you?”

“Six moons.”

Sume’ bowed her head for a moment, just now learning that this sister who she had long hated had gone through the same tortures as she had, feeling deeply hurt in being told otherwise, “It would seem we have much in common. I was never told of this. This grandmother of ours I would gladly have killed, if given the opportunity. I was weak, however, and gave her what spells I had, just for relief from the tortures. I was told that she gave them to you, but I see now this is not truth. Did you hang from those chains as well?”

The High Queen nodded, only.

Sume’ shook her head for a moment, “Our pasts are not pleasant, and not worth the moment of thought.” She turned and began to walk off, then turned back, “Well, are you coming, or no?”

* * * *

The High Queen was seated at the front table, per usual, but on this moment, she brought together her family to be seated with her.

Sle’nel’ looked surprised at the moment, smiling, but wondering what had occurred to cause her lover to do as such. Sume’ sat beside The High Queen, with Sele’ on the other side of Sume’, while Sam sat next to Sle’nel’. The remainder of the table included her Healer, Ann’wn, Meera and Caitha, Erthrn’, Mil’der’in and Fon’elnn’, U’Aine, and even Ern’seln and Roen.

Sume’ was keeping the table well entertained with her stories and demands, but saw that her sister simply smiled while observing all of them, “Are you ill? What is wrong with you? Why do you have this stupid smile upon your face?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand gently on Sume’s arm, looking at the physical connection for a moment while she gathered her words together. She then looked into Sume’s eyes and spoke softly and slowly to her, “I cannot find the words that match My heart, My Sister, but know that I now speak truth. If the moment were to come again, I wouldn’t hesitate to save this most worthwhile life that now sits beside Me.”

For a quick moment, San’lr’in’ saw a tear form in Sume’s eyes, as Sume’ stared at her in full disbelief. San’lr’in’ placed her hand on Sume’s cheek, startling her beyond all understanding, “If there were anything that is possible within My powers or possessions to give, I would give gladly to be able to have you with Me at more of the moments.”

Sle’nel’ had overheard the conversation. She reached her hand across the table, placing it on Sume’s arm, “And Sele’ and Ly’strl’n need you, High Priestess, as do I.”

Sume’ didn’t know how to respond, so reverted to sarcasm while looking down at her meal, “There must be something in this meal that is causing such melancholy. Quick, find a taster!”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly at the comment, understanding the need to change the passionate moment, but felt slightly disappointed. As she began to look away and remove her hand, yet surprised in her own emotions, she felt Sume’s hand upon her own. As she looked back at her sister, she saw that Sume’ was staring at her most intently. She spoke so softly that San’lr’in’ could barely hear her, “While I know not if what you ask is possible of me, know that there are no other words in all The Realm that would mean as much to me. Thank you.”

San’lr’in’ didn’t know the words were in her, but added, “Think hard on this, My Sister, as I need you, most truly.”

Sume’ stared into her eyes, squinting, taking a moment to respond, “I would much like spending more moments with Sele’, and even Ly’strl’n, but I cannot understand how this could be made possible. I am the High Priestess of Sansthera. What would become of the town?”

“Like Sansthera, I have much need of your talents and abilities. I could supply a force leader to watch over Sansthera and secure its safety, as well as secure its loyalty to you, High Priestess. This is an easy request, and in truth is done often throughout The Realm. But I have much need of you, as I am uncertain if they chose the correct High Queen, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non.”

Sume’ suddenly looked serious, then said, “Never have these doubts, San’lr’in’. Never. They chose well, and they chose wisely. I know this as truth, no matter the words I have said against this, prior. Speak not these words of doubt to me again.”

She continued to look at San’lr’in’ for a long moment, staring deeply into her eyes, fully unable to breathe in the moment, never having anyone say what had been said to her with full meaning and honesty. She smiled briefly, then said, “I will give thought to your offer, High Queen.” Then she quickly looked away, back to Sele’, “Why have you not yet completed your meal, my little Queen? Come, eat the…”

Music had been provided, and Mil’der’in asked The High Queen, “Would you be gracious enough to accept the opening dance for us, Highness? It would give all great pleasure if you would do as such.”

San’lr’in’ looked about her for a moment, seeing that all the Elves were also waiting. She nodded, stood and held her hand out to her lover, “Would you give Me the honor of providing the first dance with Me, High Sorcerer?”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, placing her hand on The High Queen’s cheek, “I know not who I now dance with, my Queen, but I know full well that she is the most wonderful in all The Realm.”

The High Queen looked surprised as they walked together, arm-on-arm to the makeshift dance floor, “Tell Me of your meaning, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ bowed to her as they reached the middle of the dance floor, then looked back up to her, as The High Queen took Sle’nel’ into her arms, “You prove to all upon almost the same moment that a High Queen can be both a strong warrior as well as a kind and loving friend, sister, and lover. I am most proud of you, Lover.”

San’lr’in’ stared deeply into Sle’nel’s eyes, wondering why it had to take as long as it had to come together with this Elf. She sighed, “It has been an overly long journey, has it not?”

U’Aine watched them dance, comforted that for the first moment in overly many, she could observe The High Queen freely, without fear of recognition. It felt odd to be returned so fully to The Realm. She relaxed for the first moment in what felt like overly many cycles. She watched The High Queen dance with the Elf, ever amazed at how much devotion San’lr’in’ drew to her. Even after all these cycles, and even after having lost to her during many contests long prior, she yet felt awed when in The High Queen’s presence. Like no other, she knew the deep sorrows The High Queen had faced when the Mungardies had killed her lover. For many turns, U’Aine had slipped quietly and undetected by any of the guards into The High Queen’s room, giving her the spells and words needed to help her heal from her great back wound.

The second dance had begun, and U’Aine had turned her attentions to The Highest of Woden as she went to the dance floor with the Warrior Women of the Sword, doing so somewhat reluctantly. U’Aine wondered as to this pairing, seeing that The Highest’s body movements seemed tense. As U’Aine observed Sam and Uthrn, Sam suddenly looked to U’Aine, having sensed another’s eyes upon her. For a mere moment, their eyes locked, then with no acknowledgement of the instance, Sam turned back to Uthrn, continuing in the dance and their conversation.

U’Aine yet watched The Highest, finding herself compelled toward Sam’s quiet intensity, her easy laughter, and her astounding beauty.

Mil’der’in held out her hand as she stood at U’Aine’s back, “Dance one dance with me, Master?”

U’Aine quickly stood and took Mil’der’in’s hand, “This is not required on your part, High Counselor. I can well see that you are quite pleased in your pairing. I accept this as so.”

“As a friend, U’Aine. Only this.”

U’Aine bowed her head once, “Then I am most honored, High Counselor.”

As they danced, Mil’der’in maintained the conversation, “You have been distanced from The Realm for overly long, Master. I am most pleased to see your return. Have you been with a pairing across all these long moments?”

U’Aine laughed quietly, “Of course, High Counselor. All wonderful and beautiful, but none that have moved to a commitment. But I am pleased to see that you have paired well. Tell me of your long-prior Master.”

Caitha asked Uthrn to dance with her during the third dance, while Fon’elnn’ had returned to Mil’der’in. As U’Aine began to return to the table, she looked up slightly and met eyes with Sam, who was also returning so as to sit.

“Highest.”

Sam smiled lightly, “Master.”

“Are you enjoying this eve’s entertainment?”

Sam laughed, mocking herself, “Hardly this.”

U’Aine held out her hand, “Perhaps a dance with a stranger might provide more light-hearted entertainment for you?”

Sam stared at her for a moment, “I am uncert—”

“It is just a dance, Highest. Nothing more. Perhaps you could continue in your tale of Woden. I find myself most fascinated in this town.”

Sam spoke easily of Woden while they danced, enjoying the moment. She and Uthrn had been arguing once again, and Sam was most displeased in doing so. She began to relax as she spoke of Woden, taking comfort in the memory of her favored town. Sam found U’Aine an excellent partner and a most attentive listener, acting as if she were truly interested in the town.

U’Aine enjoyed Sam’s tales of Woden, finding herself genuinely interested in this small and mostly human community, “Does it have difficult moments, Highest?”

“It has had many battles.”

Sam shared the tale of Woden’s most recent battle against Buron. U’Aine nodded, “I recall this event. It has been shared across The Realm of this fight. Are you the one, Highest, who defeated this most corrupt leader?”

“I am, but Woden had to fight the remainder of the battle. It was a most dif—”

“Master. I would like to dance with my partner.”

U’Aine and Sam halted their dance, both looking at Uthrn.

U’Aine began to hand Sam’s hand over to Uthrn, “Of cour—”

“Uthrn. Not now, please. We must end this.”

Uthrn was upset, knowing that Sam didn’t wish her to come to Woden, “She has no right in this dance, Sam. She has stolen you from me.”

Sam spoke softly, “Uthrn. Do this not. You know this is not so.”

U’Aine looked at Sam, “Highest. I mind not. I can see that ther—”

Uthrn had turned jealous, seeing that Sam wouldn’t even allow her the dance. She pulled her sword from its sheath and raised it to U’Aine, “I challenge you, Master. You have stolen my lover from me.”

As Uthrn shouted this, all the others halted the dancing, as the musicians also halted their music. Sle’nel’ began to go over to them, but San’lr’in’ held her back, “Let it be, Lover. U’Aine will take caution in this, as this is a typical stance of a Warrior Woman of the Sword.”

“Poor Sam.”

U’Aine raised her hands, “I have no weapon, Warrior Woman.”

Uthrn moved her sword to U’Aine’s throat, “She is mine, Master. You interfere. Now go.”

Seeing no resistance from U’Aine, Uthrn began to resheath her sword, when suddenly, it was removed from her hands. She jerked back in surprise, then saw that U’Aine held it, now pointing its tip at her throat. Never prior had a warrior ever stolen Uthrn’s sword from her, and she didn’t know whether to be amazed or angry.

“You are quick, Master. You make this seem easy.”

U’Aine made a quick move of her hands, tossing the sword in the air and catching it by its tip. She offered the sword back to Uthrn, then spoke softly so that only Sam and Uthrn could hear her, “This argument is between you and The Highest, Warrior Woman, but this wouldn’t seem the best of moments or places for as such. I have no quarrel with you, as you are honored as a Black Guard in The High Queen’s forces. Disgrace not this honor, Warrior Woman. This is the greatest of honors. Act as such.” She held the sword to Uthrn, who had yet not taken it. But she saw that Uthrn was wondering how to move out of the situation.

U’Aine placed her hand on Uthrn’s shoulder and began to laugh, speaking loudly enough so that all could hear, giving Uthrn a way out of the embarrassing moment, “An excellent attempt against a Master, Black Uthrn. Allow me to teach you this trick next turn. You are strong and will learn it easily.”

Once again, she spoke softly, “Take this as a gift. All will think we have a contest, only. Take your sword, Black Uthrn. Take it and leave graciously, as has been given you the opportunity. Disgrace not your High Queen’s trust in you.”

Uthrn nodded and took the sword, looking saddened in the moment. She resheathed it, then looked at U’Aine, “You are correct, Master. I give you my apology.” She bowed her head in respect, then turned to Sam, trying to hide her feelings of hopelessness, “And you as well, Highest. Perhaps we can speak more on this at a more appropriate moment.”

She turned and left. Sam turned to U’Aine, “And you have my apology for this—”

San’lr’in’ nodded to the musicians to begin the music. As they did, U’Aine held out her hand, interrupting Sam’s apology, “May we continue in the dance, Highest, as I believe you were yet telling me of the great battle. This has well captured my attention.”

* * * *

Uthrn didn’t return to the dance, and Sam was grateful. She danced with U’Aine for the remainder of the eve, feeling free from her most troubled pairing with Uthrn. She had forgotten how enjoyable a relationship could be. This is what Sle’nel’ provided, but I didn’t see what a gift her easy presence was, until Uthrn.

“U’Aine dealt well with that situation.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “To be a great warrior, one must know which battles to fight and from which to walk away. Uthrn has much to learn, as she knows only the way of the Warrior Women of the Sword. But she will learn.”

Roen and Ern’seln’ danced the eve with Sele’, enjoying the Young Future Supreme Sovereign’s company, as she always made them laugh. After the sorcerer women took Sele’ to her eve’s sleep, Ern’seln’ held Roen more tightly to her as they danced, wondering if Roen would yet come fully to her bed. Roen was yet healing from her ordeal with the grandmother, but seemed to desire Ern’seln’ as much as Ern’seln’ desired her. Yet neither knew how to move into the moment.

“What do you think of the Master U’Aine, Roen?”

“You are much like her, Ern’seln’. You will be as such upon one turn. You are as good as this, in all fashions.”

Ern’seln’ blushed, “How would you know this? You are not a Master.”

Roen had spoken little of her past, acknowledging no suggestions toward it, “I have observed this much. And besides, I can tell this. You remain most gentle with me, in spite of your great desire. You have not pushed.”

It was perhaps the most words at one moment that Roen had yet spoken, and Ern’seln’ was shocked. Roen halted her dancing and pulled Ern’seln’ to her, kissing her with every bit of passion she had withheld from Ern’seln’. Ern’seln’ blushed when they had finally broken apart, then pulled Roen to her, no longer hiding her need.

Roen took Ern’seln’s hand, “I have had enough of the dance. Take me to your bed, Ern’seln’. I am ready.”

Overly consumed in their own need of each other, they didn’t notice that all those now about them were smiling their knowing smiles, pleased that Roen was finally returning to The Realm.

San’lr’in’ looked into her Elf’s eyes as they continued to dance, ever thinking them the most beautiful in The Realm.

“You yet find my eyes intriguing?”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow as she stared at Sle’nel’, “Yes, but not just your eyes, My Desire.” Her eyes showed an intensity that Sle’nel’ well understood.

“When do you plan to leave El’fs’nd’lle, San’lr’in’?”

“In three turns. I must tend to the Mungardies, and a War Council is needed for this. You?”

“I know not, but soon.”

San’lr’in’ pulled Sle’nel’ close to her, not wishing to think on the necessary separation, “I will miss you. Elf, are you pleased with your role and in our union?”

Sle’nel’ frowned, “I am sorry you are not aware of this.” She placed her hand on her lover’s cheek, “Hear me well, San’lr’in’. If I had the choice to begin it all again, I would do it all the same so that I may be with you.”

“As much as this?”

They began walking away from the eve’s celebration, returning to Sle’nel’s dwelling, holding hands, “Will you perform the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony with me prior to your leave?”

San’lr’in’ drew Sle’nel’ to her, kissing her fully, displaying her need, “If this truly be your desire, so shall it be.”

Caitha and Meera were also at the eve’s entertainment, enjoying themselves. Caitha had been overly busy gathering Elfin stories, songs and events to her, so had few moments for Meera since their arrival to El’fs’nd’lle.

Meera held her tightly, “Are you yet planning on remaining in El’fs’nd’lle until Sle’nel’ leaves?”

Caitha nodded, “I must, M’Love. There are no other storytellers about us. Must you leave with The High Queen?”

“I know not. Someone must remain with Sle’nel’. I will speak with Ann’wn in this regard.”

Caitha ran her fingernail down Meera’s neck, teasing her senses, “I have missed you with me, M’Love.”

Meera smiled, shivering slightly at the feeling, “Then it will make the eve all the better.”

* * * *

After their eve of togetherness, San’lr’in’ woke to the continual shifting of Sle’nel’, “You move about in this bed as if you are running.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, moving close to her lover, “I am sorry, San’lr’in’. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Are you concerned over your former lover’s departure?”

Sle’nel’ moved in even closer: “No, not concerned. It is just a strange feeling. We will finally be separated throughout all the moments.”

“You will see her again.”

She sighed, “It is not even Sam, in truth. It is as if I finally leave Woden behind.”

“Yet you see it in one moon.”

“But now in a different fashion. It is no longer as returning home. Upon that moment, I will return as a visitor.”

“Does the Valley feel as your home, now?”

Sle’nel’ placed her arm across her lover’s breasts, “No.”

“No?” She was truly surprised, “What does feel as such?”

Sle’nel’ began to tease and touch her lover, “You are my home. You feel as such.”

Meera had gone to Sam early, hoping she would have a few moments to speak with her prior to her departure. Sam was glad to see her, and placed her hand on Meera’s shoulder, “Meera, I will miss you most deeply. What will I but do without you?”

Meera looked into Sam’s bluest of eyes, knowing that one part of her would ache wildly upon Sam’s departure, “And I you, Highest. I will recall our lives in Woden with great fondness. Never will I forget all our moments together. We have been through much together, and I greet this parting with great sadness. But I know you will fare well.”

Sam looked at her friend with deep affection, “Woden will be far different without you, Caitha or Sle’nel’. It has faced but many changes within itself, now that Apien and Fornaith have become part of Woden. If I have but learned nothing else, I have learned that all things change.”

“You will need to find a companion, Highest. I worry over this for you.”

“In truth, it will be difficult to return to my dwelling, but May will help, as will all of Woden. I will think seriously on the notion of a companion.”

Meera felt great uneasiness in the conversation, “I know not what to say, Sam. We never prior parted in such a fashion as this. Never prior did one of us leave, to never return in the same way.”

“And it will be but most difficult for me to return to Woden’s simpleness. For many moons now I have feasted in the newness and excitement of The Realm. Yet, in some strange fashion, I am but excited to return. I do miss Woden and Hengist. Much now faces them, and I know that I can help in this.”

“They most certainly miss you, Highest. In all my cycles in Woden, no Highest has come close to your abilities. They need you, Sam.”

Sam looked deeply saddened for a moment, “What will I do without your council, my friend?”

Meera told her truthfully, “Keddi and Margeria will be most excellent leaders for you.”

Caitha came up to them and saw the sadness between them, “Both of you, halt these overly sad feelings. We must be happy for each other, and besides, Highest, we will see you in but a moon’s passing. We know not what will now occur, so we shouldn’t dwell on the downsides. And M’Love, given that Sam is of The High Queen’s line, I remain certain that we will but see her quite often.”

Meera looked at her companion, knowing her as correct, “It makes it not easier, Caitha. Sam and I have been great friends for long prior.”

Sam nodded, but also felt sad, “She is correct, Meera. But Caitha, Woden will miss you deeply.”

“And, M’Love, they will replace us just as easily, as must occur. As with all our prior battles, there was loss, yet newness grew out of the loss.”

Sle’nel’ and The High Queen also went to Sam to say their farewells, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. I look most forward to visiting your community at moon’s end.”

“All will be prepared for you, Sister.”

“We all will miss your great presence.”

“As I will miss The Realm, Highness.”

Sam looked at Sle’nel’, knowing that the distance between them would now grow even further, “Will you come with The High Queen upon her visit?”

“Of course, if you would desire it as so.”

“I do.”

She nodded, feeling strangely saddened in the moment, “Please give my regards to May and Tadan.”

Sam laughed, “They are both anxious to see you again, and to meet The High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ also laughed, looking at her lover as if examining her, “Tadan and San’lr’in’. I would like to see this moment. And I would wager that even May will most surprise our High Queen.”

The High Queen looked confused, “Your first lover’s son? He is a mere boy, is he not?”

Sam tried to control her laughter, “A boy, yes, and he is most anxious to meet you. He would like to be in your service, my Sister.”

“My service? A boy such as this?”

Sle’nel’ touched her High Queen’s arm, “The Spirit Mothers said that the future tales told of how Tadan and Sele’ were deeply connected.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow at that comment, “In truth?”

“Perhaps you should ask them upon our journey to Woden, San’lr’in’.”

“Perhaps, as you say.” She turned to Sam, “I look forward to this visit with you, Sister. Until then, I will have messengers sent between us every few turns.

Sam smiled at the report, “Excellent, Highness. Having reports from The Realm will help show Woden that you but protect them.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head slightly, “Would they not think this interference on My part?”

“No, Highness. They have long felt isolated in The Realm. This will but enhance their anticipation of your arrival.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “She speaks truth. They have long wished for connections to others, but have had no way in which this might occur. Woden has long prior thought themselves as alone in this realm.”

“Do they know you now return, Highest?”

Sam nodded, “They do. They have informed me that the celebration has been long prepared for this moment.”

Sle’nel’ hugged Sam, “I will see you in one moon, Highest of Woden. We will miss you.”

Sam looked at Sle’nel’, a lifespan of thoughts crossing through her mind, “It seems but strange, does it not? All our cycles spent in Woden, yet we knew nothing of The Realm. Now, in just a short passage of our moments, our entire lifespan has changed. It seems not real, in some ways.”

Sume’ had also come to wish her youngest sister farewell, “Leave it to The High Queen to turn every event into a solemn and boring one.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly and easily, no longer taking Sume’s words as the real intent. She merely shook her head while smiling, and said nothing.

“Has our useless middle sister provided you with enough guards?”

“Yes, High Priestess.”

“Has she prepared you with enough provisions?”

“She has, but Woden is not that far distant, High Priestess. We will travel quickly.”

“And Sele’?”

Sam looked around, “I thought she would be here to say her farewells, as well.”

“I am here, Mother. I come.” Sele’ had been running ahead of Ern’seln’.

Sam bent down, letting Sele’ run into her arms. She gave her a long hug, “I want you to do as all your teachers tell you, Sele’. Make me proud of you. And make but certain that your High Queen brings you to Woden to see me. All of Woden waits for you, Daughter. They knew you prior to your birth.”

Sele’s head bounced up and down in its excitement, “I recall Woden, Mother. I recall all those who were near you prior to my birth. Birth-Mother would inform me of whoever she spoke to, and I recall them well.”

“And Tadan is returning from Fornaith to see you once again. He has missed you, and wishes he could be near you.”

Sele’ acted as if she were whispering, but spoke loud enough for all to hear, “I will work on High Queen, Mother, so that she sees Tadan as great worth to The Realm.”

Sam hugged her again, kissed her on her forehead, then placed her on the ground, “Learn your lessons well, Sele’. And know that I will miss you most deeply.”

“I know, Mother. I will miss you even more than this. But prepare Woden for us, as I am most excited at this visit.”

Sume’ hugged Sam briefly, “You have grown in your wisdom since our first meeting, Highest. I hope we meet again soon.”

Sam touched her hand to Sume’s shoulder, “Remain in the Valley until our Sister comes to Woden, then attend with her. I would like you to see Woden.”

Sume’ hesitated for a moment, “Perhaps. I will speak with San’lr’in’ in this regard. And Sele’ could use me on the journey, so…” She let the thought drift off by itself.

Meera had searched about her, but hadn’t seen who she now sought, “Uthrn is not traveling with you, Highest?”

Sam shook her head, “No longer.”

Sam mounted the new horse her sister had given to her, and The High Queen petted the horse’s nose, “You must name your horse soon, Highest of Woden.”

“Woden attends not to this practice. Why is this done, Highness?”

To name a thing is to give it life.”

Sam nodded, now sitting astride her most beautiful and mystical horse, “Then it shall be done, as well as with the others.”

Sam would finally be traveling to Woden. From the Valley she would travel with a few guards, the scholars, the sorcerers, and those who no longer wished to be trained as Masters. With the new horses in tow, she turned her horse toward those she was to journey with, showing no visible signs of her hesitation or regret.

Sam had rid herself of Uthrn, and although she found Uthrn an exciting lover, she knew that it wouldn’t be wise to have to fight against Uthrn while in Woden. And after spending the eve’s entertainment with U’Aine, she realized that her interests lay in those more quiet than Uthrn could manage. Neither she nor U’Aine had moved the eve to any other than friends, but Sam had enjoyed the eve in U’Aine’s company, yet finding herself slightly shivering when her thoughts moved to her. She had woken to the memory of looking all the eve into U’Aine’s intense yet kind eyes.

Suddenly, she turned back to Meera and the others, looking down at them from astride her horse, “I will see you in one moon. All of Woden will celebrate your arrival. Until then, be well.”

Ann’wn had also arrived so as to say her farewells, “I will see you in one moon, Highest. You have our most excellent guards riding with you on your journey to Woden. Remain safe.”

Ann’wn had gone up to Sam and held out her hand and arm. Sam placed her hand on Ann’wn’s arm, grasping it with her hand, as custom in warrior-to-warrior gestures. They looked at each other for a moment, then Sam let go the embrace and began to turn to her journey, when suddenly, another rider arrived.

U’Aine jumped off her horse and went to San’lr’in’, kneeling and bowing her head before her, “M’Lady.”

“Second Master. Tell Me of your need.”

“I would like to travel with the guards and The Highest to Woden. When word reaches that you travel to Woden, I will return to make the journey with you.”

San’lr’in’ smiled and placed her hand on U’Aine’s head, As you desire, U’Aine. I know you will remain vigilant in our Realm. Enjoy your rest. You have well earned this moment. She then removed her hand, “Journey in peace.”

U’Aine rose and nodded her head to her Queen, then turned to Sam, “Highest of Woden. Would you grant me the permission to view your Woden? Your tales of it have compelled me to see it for myself. I will not be a disturbance for you during this journey.”

Smiling to herself, Sle’nel’ thought that perhaps it would disturb Sam, but not in the fashion that U’Aine was thinking.

Sam nodded her head once, well surprised that U’Aine desired as such, “The journey is made all the more pleasurable with your presence, Master.”

As U’Aine re-mounted her horse, Sam waved, then turned and made her horse to begin their journey. While she knew she would miss all those she now left behind, she looked forward to returning to Woden, with even greater interest in the journey now that U’Aine was accompanying her. She patted her horse, “Come, Brechea. It is the moment for you to see your new home. You will like Woden, as it is most beautiful.”

All watched for a moment as Sam and U’Aine rode away, each keeping their own thoughts to themselves, except Sele’, who had begun to cry, “This doesn’t feel good. I want her here.”

Sume’ bent down and picked her up, “Of course you do, Little Queen. But it is the way of The Realm.” She began to walk off with Sele’ in her arms, “Have I told you the tale of how I came to be in Sansthera?”

Sle’nel’ turned her head to first watch Sele’ departing with Sume’, noticing how quickly Sele’ was growing, then turned her head to Sam, seeing all the things she had loved about her, but mostly marveling at Sam’s beauty as she sat as an assured warrior and Highest upon her horse. Silently, she hoped that all would be safe, and that Sam and U’Aine might find their way together.

San’lr’in’ heard Sle’nel’ quietly say to herself only, “Farewell, Highest of Woden.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter X

A Wizard Awakens

Following Sam’s departure, Sle’nel’ had gone to meet with the newly-returned Elves. San’lr’in’ hadn’t wished to tend to the details of the Elves’ lives, and had other issues that were troubling her. She had woken to her concerns over El’fs’nd’lle, the arriving humans, her sisters, Sansthera, the Mungardies, her move to Rns’deln’, who should teach Ly’strl’n to be queen, the loyalty of Krl’lnn’, and many of the other issues that came with an expanding and changing realm. But mostly, a dark and uneasy feeling had woken her, as had occurred for many prior turns.

Now focusing on her main concern of the dark feeling, she walked silently through the paths of El’fs’nd’lle, with her hands folded together behind her back, her eyes looking nowhere in particular. For the first moment upon many, she didn’t feel the need to keep her senses on full alert while she remained inside the safe borders of El’fs’nd’lle.

“May I walk with you in your concerns, Student?”

San’lr’in’ smiled to herself. She had heard the voice upon many moments in her past, and knew it well, “It is a most comforting feeling that you do as such, Teacher. It has been overly long since you have walked with Me.”

“Even at your third cycle, you walked in this same fashion—with your hands folded together behind you.”

“This cannot be truth.”

She heard light laughter, “It is truth, Highness. It was as if you were born an old and wise one.”

“I was yet young when you left, but I enjoyed the few moments we had in such a manner.”

“You were indeed overly young, High Queen. And your reign has been a most difficult one. But you were well prepared and trained. We chose you wisely.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow while walking, “You were long gone prior to The Realm’s choosing of Me, Teacher.”

“Really? This you believe as so?” She heard a soft laugh, “I … no, we all saw it in you by the moment of your fourth cycle, Highness, and began training only you for this role. Do you recall what you did at your fourth cycle?”

She shook her head, “No.”

“Two occurrences let us know of your determination. You rose early on the morn of your fourth cycle, excited that we were going on a long journey. But you wished not to ride with another, so climbed upon the most stubborn, largest, quickest and least trained of The High Queen’s horses, and rode her out of the stables all on your own. By the moment of your Teachers’ arrival, you had her well-trained.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “I had to ride her bareback and lead her by her mane, as she was overly large for me to secure the bridle or saddle. And none other helped.”

“Then one of the others told you to get your weapons. I had to restrain from laughing at the look upon your face as you looked back to the stable, seeing your weapons upon the ground.”

“Did I manage to retrieve them? I recall this not.”

“You did, but I was laughing well by this moment, as were most the others. You jumped down off your horse, landing hard upon the ground, yet refusing to show your pain. You then retrieved your weapons and fastened them securely to your back, moved the horse to the side of the railings, and climbed back on. Do you recall what else you did upon that turn, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ had never prior been able to see herself from her Teachers’ perspective, learning that she was as overly stubborn as she had thought her teachers to be, and was surprised to learn that they had laughed. She never thought they had such ability, “I recall little of this.”

“As we were beginning to look for a site in which to place our eve’s camp, the first Master asked you, ‘What will you eat for your eve’s meal? Did you bring your food with you?’”

Ll’strin’ll. The High Queen knew to not speak the name of a dead one, but nodded, “I recall that she called Me as Stupid One upon every moment.”

“She was a mean one, and most disturbed that we hadn’t chosen her to become as High Queen. But she served you well as a Teacher, as she helped to make you strong and fiercely independent. I recall your expression vividly. You looked at her with defiance, brought your spear to the ready, then let it fly, killing a hare on the first throw. You must have seen it prior, but it surprised us. You then jumped off your horse to retrieve it.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “And then I had to walk the remainder of the journey to the camp, as I couldn’t find a way to climb back onto the horse.”

“At least you ate that eve.”

San’lr’in’ recalled the moment, but quickly cast the memory aside. She never liked recalling her younger turns for the harshness of them, but she also had the deep issue that had now begun to consume her thinking.

After a few moments, she heard the High Wizard Sorcerer’s voice once again, “You worry overly on these concerns of yours.”

“Perhaps, Teacher.”

“The Realm is changing, High Queen, and you have helped this to occur.”

“It is not this, High Wizard Sorcerer. I am well pleased for this change. Indeed, one of My Sacred Vows to The Realm and to the Deep Mystics has been fully achieved. Prior to meeting Sle’nel’, I never thought this possible.”

“Yet I feel your heaviness of thought. Perhaps you are concerned over the humans, then?”

To San’lr’in’ it felt like the voice walked next to her like upon the many moments long prior, and she sensed comfort in the feeling. She shook her head, “Not overly. We will deal with them upon their arrival.”

“You sense something else, then?”

She thought about her answer for a moment, examining the dark feeling, “Yes. Something far different.”

“You sense an uneasiness.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head again, halting her walking, “Not this, but a darkness. In The Realm. Its sensing has touched Me.” She thought about the words she used, then said, “No, this is not correct. Sought is more as it feels. It has sought Me out.”

“Tell me of what you sense, Highness.”

“Strong. Silent. A darkness with no need of urgency. An assuredness. Far more intelligent than the others I have had to battle. And patient. Overly patient. It examines My strength.”

“But it becomes known to you.”

She nodded, “It lives, most certainly, and can touch Me through the sorcery powers. It is apparent in that I know of it, but not apparent in that it makes no move to show itself. It simply waits and learns.”

San’lr’in’ felt the weight of the long hesitation, but finally her Teacher answered, “Yes. I saw this as you touched Sle’nel’s staff. I felt you shiver. This has not occurred to you since far long prior. Has this Dark Power begun to call to you?”

“No. Not this. It watches Me. It waits.”

“It is not the Mungardies?”

“No.” She was certain of her answer, “Not them. Far deeper in its darkness. Far more intense in its ability.” She had a guess as to its source, but kept it apart for the moment.

“Be mindful of this power, and watch it carefully. But this is not unknown to you, and you are well prepared to face whatever it may be.”

“It makes it not the easier, however. Nor does your statement soften the unease of it.”

“Do you know this dark one’s identity?”

“I have a guess, but thought it not possible.”

“Do you wish to tell me of this?”

She hesitated for a long moment, then halted as she said it, “The Wizard of The Ravens. She has opened her eyes.”

She heard a slight gasp as she had spoken her guess, then silence for a long moment, “I also thought this not possible, but perhaps there is a reason. Forget this not, my student, as there is usually a reason for dark moments such as this. You will need to trust more in Sle’nel’s powers as High Sorcerer. She will soon be able to sense more of the Wizard than even you, given that the Wizard seems to be living through the spells instead of the Deep Powers.”

San’lr’in’ nodded again, “You speak truth, and it is a good reminder, but she has much more learning prior to her knowing of her full abilities. I will not risk her to this one.”

“Trust her abilities further, High Queen, as she will learn them quickly. And trust the High Priestess. She knows well her spells, and while unknown to you, has been exceptionally well prepared for such as this. She is a R’kin’dles and has much worth in this Realm than has prior been given to her.”

“I have begun to see as such. Why did the prior Elves not know this in regard to the R’kin’dles? And why was she remained as overly hidden in this realm?”

The High Queen heard a soft sigh, “The newly-returned Elves were well chosen, my Queen, but you will know this not, as you knew little of the troubles within the Elves. As is legend, the long-prior Elves treated all those living the same. But the role of overseers of The Realm slowly turned into those who remained elevated and merely observant of The Realm, and the R’kin’dles were the most affected.”

San’lr’in’ took a guess, “They needed the most attention and the most love.”

“It sounds easy, does it not? But it wasn’t easy for the Elves to keep themselves connected to the R’kin’dles, as many didn’t wish the races to inter-breed. This issue caused much dissension between the Elves. It wasn’t an easy moment.”

“Will the newly-arrived Elves be as such?

“No. No longer. This has been well planned.”

“You have seen the new babe created between a Mystic and a Dungaras?”

“You refer to your first love’s daughter’s child?”

“Yes.”

“A strange breeding, but you will find its resistance to disease unusually strong. But nothing else is known of such a pairing, as never prior has such occurred.”

San’lr’in’ heard a far-distant noise; one she had been hoping for, “Please excuse Me, High Wizard Sorcerer, but another seeks Me. We will speak again later.”

She gave a soft whistle, then waited. When she saw the great bird, she held out her arm, letting the bird land on it. While the bird spoke to her, she listened carefully, far from pleased with the report. She stood completely yet in her thoughts, unaware of all those about the town, reminding herself of her long-prior teacher’s words: There is usually a reason for dark moments such as this.

With the new report from her winged messenger, San’lr’in’ had become anxious to return to the Valley. She had spent many moments thinking over the message, then had Ann’wn, Erthrn, Uthrn, the Warrior Woman, Mil’der’in, Sume’, An’ther’on and Fon’elnn called to her at the small arena in the middle of the town.

“We leave on the third turn.”

Ann’wn nodded, knowing fully that this wasn’t the purpose for the meeting, “Yes, Highness.” She could sense her queen’s uneasiness.

Sume’ had no patience, “You surely couldn’t have called us together for this startling report.”

The High Queen rose and began to pace, ignoring her sister’s statement, “Mil’der’in. What report comes from the Valley this turn?”

“There is an unconfirmed report that there has been a slight disturbance in the Southern Lands, Highness. And there has been a report from Sansthera.”

“Tell us of both.”

“A guard from one of our far-southern villages has reported a battle. A second messenger has been vowed to arrive with another report once more is known. And there has been a report from Sansthera. The arriving humans have asked us to inform them of what Mystics are, Highness.”

The High Queen looked briefly at Mil’der’in, displeased with the lack of knowledge in the report, “Have another messenger returned quickly to the Valley. I want the full details of the incident in the southern community by My return to the Valley.”

Mil’der’in nodded, “Yes, Highness. And what of the arriving humans? Do you wish to have a message sent?”

The High Queen looked puzzled, “An answer? They know not Mystics? How overly strange. Sister, do you have an answer for such?”

Sume’ shrugged, “They sound dull-witted, so provide them a simple response, only. Tell them that Mystics are not humans.”

“Will they understand this, an answer in the reverse?”

“And how would you explain that which they know nothing of, Force Leader?”

San’lr’in’ waved her hand, dismissing the discussion, “Tell them what My sister says. It will keep them busy. We have more important issues facing us. An’ther’on, what report from your forces?”

“The journey to the Valley is clear of danger, Highness. I have heard nothing about this battle in the Southern Lands.”

“Erthrn. What reports have you from your forces?”

“We are yet following the Mungardies, Highness. I have no reports from the Southern Lands.”

“Ann’wn. What reports have you heard?”

“The Realm’s forces report the battle, my Queen. A few of the town’s subjects were fleeing to another village for safety, and told your forces of the battle.”

The High Queen waited a moment, becoming frustrated, “And?”

“A village had been attacked, Highness.”

“By who, Force Leader? Can you not be more forthcoming than this?”

Ann’wn had received a report from her messengers, but hadn’t wished to share the details until the facts were fully verified, “In truth, my Queen, what I have heard is mere story, until my forces can determine this.”

“Tell Me, Force Leader. Make Me not beg for this information.”

“The fleeing villages stated that they were attacked by the R’kin’dles, Highness. But this is not possible.”

Sume’ stood, protesting loudly, “This cannot be so, San’lr’in’. They wouldn’t do as such. These villagers lie. The R’kin’dles have vowed they would no longer battle against The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ halted her pacing and faced her sister, “Yes, I know this, High Priestess. It is as you say. If they did this, they did as such for a reason we yet know not.” She turned to Ann’wn, “And I have also heard that the R’kin’dles attacked the village, but My messenger told Me more. I have been informed that they attack as their town is being held captive unless they do as such.”

Sume’ was angered, “Who is behind this?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, wishing she knew more. She waited a moment, sighed deeply, then said, “I have a guess, only.”

“You are as infuriating as your Force Leader. Tell me your guess.”

She sighed, looking more than frustrated, “I believe it is the Wizard of The Ravens. I believe she is awakening.”

Sume’ looked stunned. An’ther’on had never heard of such, “Who is this, Highness?”

Sume’ stood staring at her, fully paralyzed in the possibility, “But she cannot yet be returned. The legends say otherwise. She was to be gone well past our lifespans.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Sume’, “She has sensed Me through My spells.”

Sume’ looked panicked and now shook her head in disbelief, “Not her. Tell me that you jest, as we cannot win against her powers.”

Ann’wn, like An’ther’on, didn’t know of the Wizard of The Ravens, but felt Sume’s fear, “Who is this, Highness?”

Sume’ sat down heavily, her heart filled with despair, “The most evil and strongest wizard to ever walk in The Realm.”

Mil’der’in looked confused, “I thought the Dark Sorcerer was the strongest, Highness.”

Erthrn was also bewildered, “And I thought that most of the magic spells have been returned to the safety of The Realm, my Queen.”

The High Queen was thinking thoughts far removed from the moment so hadn’t heard their questions, “Highness?”

She turned, startled, “Huh? Ah, My apologies. Tell them, High Priestess, of this long prior one. They know not this tale.”

Sume’ was yet in shock as to her sister’s statement, and in full disbelief that this wizard could be in The Realm in their own lifespan. She gathered what memory she could from the long-prior tale, “Her name was banned from The Realm for fear that the saying aloud of it could return her to The Realm. This is why so few know of her existence in our era. For many eons, well prior to our imaginings, this Wizard’s name has remained as unspoken across all the cycles. She lives in the far Southern Lands, far below any settled regions, in the lands where the mountains explode into hot flowing lava and where the lands shake with such violence as to bring down the trees. The Dark Sorcerer was nothing but a mere Mystic babe as compared to her.”

“Where did she come from? I thought all the sorcery contained.”

“Contained? What do they mean by this, San’lr’in’?”

San’lr’in’ sighed. Upon their arrival to El’fs’nd’lle, she had felt lighter, far removed from her usual burdens of The Realm, but this report brought all its weight crashing back onto her, “Into the High Wizard Sorcerer’s staff.”

Sume’ nodded her understanding. She turned back to Mil’der’in, “The spells are contained, from those that have been available to us in our era, but the Wizard of The Ravens is from far long prior, well beyond our known past.”

“Tell them the story, High Priestess. All of it, so that they might share the burden of what might now face us.”

Sume’ repeated the same story that both she and her sister had been told prior by their grandmother and teachers, “Far removed from our moments, even prior to when this realm was first settled by our kind, this wizard was the High Counselor to its leader, one far long-prior to any High Queen. It was when the powers were stronger than any we know, well beyond our imaginings. The leader of The Realm, Jre’nec’rn’, was strong, but young. We know not if this line yet continues, and we know not if she was even of the Mystics. The Realm was a larger place then, including many from other Realms, but in this we have little understanding. Jre’nec’rn’ ruled all this Realm as well as two others. We know these not. The Wizard of The Ravens was of a ruling family from far across the realms, but had been passed by as a leader, even though she was most beautiful. She was given to Jre’nec’rn’ as a token of friendship and peace, in hopes of combining two great legions, and she became Jre’nec’rn’s partner by oath. Jre’nec’rn’ saw it as a good political pairing, as the Wizard of The Ravens was gifted with farsight, a sight that Jre’nec’rn’ was lacking. The Wizard of The Ravens thus became Jre’nec’rn’s most favored counsel, and her partner, although Jre’nec’rn’ had another as her true and only lover.

“Jre’nec’rn’ increased her holdings, with much guidance from the Wizard of The Ravens. It was said that this realm in which we live was alive with more races and population than we can guess, with other realms traveling here to trade. Her rule was successful and prosperous, and all loved her. Over the cycles, Jre’nec’rn’ and her lover had two children, which Jre’nec’rn’ is reported to have loved beyond reason. This caused much jealousy in the Wizard of The Ravens, but she said nothing of it for a long while.

“Jre’nec’rn’ knew of her High Counselor’s jealousy, but ignored it. And thus began the High Counselor’s slip into the darkest of all thoughts. She began scheming against Jre’nec’rn’, plotting her downfall, as she secretly traded the palace’s riches in exchange for the magical spells. Also during these moments, she built her own Keep in the Southern Lands. While Jre’nec’rn’ knew of her High Counselor’s building, she thought it as good in order to keep the High Counselor busy and away from the royal family. The Southern Lands, like now, were mostly ignored for lack of any desirable locations for habitation within them.

“The more Jre’nec’rn’ allowed her High Counselor her freedom, the more she took and the more she wanted. As she became stronger in her powers, she began to wish for Jre’nec’rn’s rule, thinking it her due. She bought many alliances and planned Jre’nec’rn’s overthrow and assassination. In all these moments, Jre’nec’rn’ was considered a great leader, and was fully devoted to her lover and children. Wherever she traveled, she took her family, never wishing to remain apart from them. Jre’nec’rn’s realms strongly approved, ever celebrating her arrival with her family. But at each moment of this occurrence, in her High Counselor’s company, it would twist the High Counselor’s mind a bit more.

“The High Counselor held her patience, training her ravens for when the moment was correct. It is said that she had thousands upon thousands of ravens. When the moment arrived, Jre’nec’rn’ and her family were captured, as by now none could hide from the High Counselor’s ravens, and Jre’nec’rn’ was forced to watch as her lover was tortured and killed, and as her children’s eyes were pecked out by the High Counselor’s ravens, then tortured and killed.

“Jre’nec’rn’ was also to be killed, but escaped with the aide of her own guards. After many cycles, and after her former High Counselor had now placed herself as leader, Jre’nec’rn’ returned for her revenge. None thought that she could ever overcome the Wizard of The Ravens, as the Wizard had become overly strong, beyond any prior, and stronger than any other across all the known realms. She now ruled the known realms, yet all her subjects feared and hated her. But none could plot against her, as the ravens were everywhere, acting as her eyes and ears. She ruled her realms through fear, and the ravens were ever seeking out those who would betray her. It is said that many went insane from the sight of the ever-present ravens. And it is said that she could often be seen standing on her balcony, laughing as her ravens pecked the eyes of one of her subjects. The only love this one had was her love for killing. By the end of her reign, many of her realms’ races were wiped-out by her, forever extinct.

“Like her High Counselor had done to her, Jre’nec’rn’ waited until the correct moment, planning carefully, practicing her own powers to make them stronger. When the moment came, scores of those yet loyal to Jre’nec’rn’ helped in the scheme. Suddenly, across all the realms, the ravens were captured until only a few remained. Without her eyes and ears, the former High Counselor felt blind and fearful. Jre’nec’rn’ stepped into her Keep, challenging her for the return of her own reign. The contest lasted many turns, but Jre’nec’rn’ sadly saw that she was to lose to this overly powerful wizard. As her last act, now knowing that she could never kill the Wizard, she used her remaining powers to imprison her within her own Keep. As Jre’nec’rn’ died, she did so knowing that her powers had worked, for as her eyesight began to fade from her realm, she saw that the Wizard lay on her floor, asleep for the eons yet to come. It is said that the remainder of the ravens that could be caught were killed, and the Keep was sealed, as none knew how to rid The Realm of this Wizard.”

There was silence for many moments, then Erthrn said, “This sounds not possible. It is a child’s tale. Surely nothing more than this.”

Sume’ nodded, “It is truth. Fully.”

“Here. In our realm? She is yet here?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “In the Southern Lands. There is much more to this tale, but this provides you with the story, as it is believed to be as truth. It is said that she murdered well over thousands upon thousands, upon thousands of subjects across her reign.”

Ann’wn was stunned, “They had as many as this?”

“You knew she was there, High Queen?”

“Yes. I have seen her, asleep.”

All were quiet, silenced by the tale, not prior knowing of such, and having no notion of how to rid The Realm of this Wizard.

Sume’ turned to San’lr’in’, “She is fully awake?”

“She awakens, yet is already calling her forces quickly to her.”

Fon’elnn’ nodded her understanding of the tale, “I am recalling this story. The First High Queen went to seeing her upon two occasions, of which I am being aware. As you saying, she was being asleep.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, appreciating the confirmation, but thinking it odd that so many High Queens had to check upon the sleeping Wizard, yet, like it was with their grandmother, none could remove her from The Realm.

Sume’ went up to her, “Even your powers can be no match for hers.”

She accepted the harsh moment, “It is truth. I will have to find another way to defeat her.”

“Are the Mungardies with her, Highness?”

“I think not. I think they have also felt her and flee in their fear.”

Ann’wn looked stunned, “The Mungardies are afraid of her? But they fear nothing.”

Sume’ whispered, but all heard her, “I am afraid, San’lr’in’. I am afraid for you.”

As she was trained, San’lr’in’ felt no fear, and knew to display only strength, “We will find a way, Sister. We must save the R’kin’dles from certain extinction by her hand.” She turned to Ann’wn and Erthrn, “Call for a War Council, in the Valley. I want all The Realm’s Force Leaders present, without exception. It is My command.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

She had turned away from Erthrn and Ann’wn, but now turned back, “Oh, and Force Leader?”

“My Queen?”

“Send a message to the Mungardies informing them of this Wizard. My guess is that they are already aware of her awakening. Then invite them to the War Council. Inform them that I guarantee their safety. And send a messenger to all the Spirit Mothers and the Deep Mystics. Command their presence.”

Ann’wn nodded her head once, “As you say, my Queen.”

The High Queen turned to Mil’der’in, “Inform all the Rulers of The Realm that they are commanded to attend a Ruler’s Meeting.”

“Yes, Highness.”

“This is all I have for now. We leave in three turns. You have My leave.” She turned to her sister, knowing that this was the moment she would have to ask Sume’ of her service, “Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. Please hold, as I have great need to speak with you.”

Sume’ waited with The High Queen until the others had gone, “Keep me not in suspense. I detest being kept waiting.”

San’lr’in’ merely looked at her, ignoring the statement, “I will not be able to do this alone, Sister. I am asking for your help in this matter. But prior to your answer, I want you to know full well that this will be most dangerous. My death is nearer in this battle than ever prior.”

Sume’ looked at her as if she thought The High Queen stupid, “You will not die. And of course you need my help. Afterall, I am High Priestess of the Sorcery, but you will also need Sele’s powers, as well as Sle’nel’s, as they also carry the sorcery. And I know fully this to be dangerous, but if she is awakened, as you say she is, then there is danger all about us. You and I will be the first to die if she is allowed to begin her killing, as she cannot keep us alive and against her. There is no choice, San’lr’in’. We either kill her, or she will kill us. But I suspect you know more than you now tell.”

As her usual, she ignored the statements she didn’t wish to consider, “You have not yet sensed her presence?”

Sume’ nodded, “I have sensed something, but couldn’t yet place it. I know not these meditations of yours, so she hasn’t found an open and willing path into my senses … yet. She will.”

San’lr’in’ moved up close to her, her eyes pleading, placing her hand on her sister’s shoulder, “Will you come with Me?”

Sume’ looked at her for a moment, not wishing to give away all her independence, “This will require all our efforts, San’lr’in’, but I have two conditions.”

The High Queen waited.

“You allow me to help teach and raise the one-turn Queen of the Elves, after this one’s defeat.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, “And I have a condition.”

Sume’ turned her head slightly sideways, studying her sister, “What is it?”

“You also help teach and raise the one-turn Future Supreme Sovereign.”

“Both the future Elfin and the future Realm’s Queens?” She smiled, “Agreed.”

“Your other condition?”

“You will not keep anything from me in regard to this Wizard.”

She considered the statement, wondering if she were about to lie. She didn’t wish to lie to her sister, but felt she had no choice, “Agreed, under two conditions.”

Sume’ looked sideways at her once again, “Tell me these.”

“You become My counsel in this concern. You remain at My side until we achieve this battle. I can trust only you and Sle’nel’ in this concern, as you are both Sorcerers of high reputation.”

“And the other condition?”

“You help Sle’nel’ learn all her spells.”

“All these conditions will require that I remain in the Valley with you until we have beaten this Wizard, yet I have many demands in this regard.”

“They will be met.”

“All of them?”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “Must I twist Erthrn’s arm to remain in your bed, as well?”

Sume’ smiled wickedly, “Now there is a demand I hadn’t thought of myself. You know, San’lr’in’, you surprise me at moments. And did you know that she is a quite capable lover?”

“Your demands will be met, but you will need to meet mine as well, as My counsel.”

“Such as?”

“You will need to call your patience to you when we meet with the Rulers of The Realm.”

“This? I must do th—?”

“And keep your patience with the Deep Mystics.”

“Them also? How am I to do as su—?”

“And with all the Force Leaders.”

Sume’ raised an eyebrow, “Your reign as High Queen has suddenly become less appealing to me. But I will agree to these demands.”

“Then we are in agreement?”

Sume’ studied her sister for a long moment, knowing fully what she was about to do, “I never thought that we could remain in the same place together for any length of moments, but now you have us together over a common cause. You are indeed a good leader, San’lr’in’, as you are even able to make your enemies admire you.”

“And you will come to Woden with us.”

“You command me, Sister? I will not be commanded.”

San’lr’in’ smiled, using her charms, “Come, Sume’. Come with us and enjoy our journey and visit with our youngest sister.”

Sume’ had been pleased at the thought, then suddenly frowned, “You are not going to inform her of the Wizard, are you?”

It wasn’t a question. Sume’ had guessed that San’lr’in’ would keep this knowledge from Sam, “I see no reason to do as such. Her powers are overly weak, and there is no reason to instill fear in all of Woden. They yet recover from their just-prior battle.”

“She will feel excluded, as she has a true warrior’s heart.”

“Then you will have to counsel Me on how to make her feel otherwise.”

Sume’ grinned at the thought, “So, you are devious as well as a good bargainer.” She paused for a moment, then said, “I have one further need.”

San’lr’in’ examined Sume’s thoughts for a moment, then nodded, “It will be done, and quickly so. I will save the R’kin’dles.”

They walked out of the room together, pleased in their negotiations, and pleased in the opportunity to bring them more closely aligned as family. But The High Queen also had her fears in this regard, not wishing to place any of her alliances in such certain danger.

After their agreement, San’lr’in’ walked alone on the Elfin paths, a thousand thoughts going through her mind. She was beginning to piece together what had remained hidden from her for overly long. She knew now what the Spirit Mothers had worked to prepare. She now knew why all the powers were coming together in her lifespan. And she knew now why the R’kin’dles were so important to The Realm.

She stood upon a bridge looking into the sky. To herself she whispered, sending her message, “Wizard of The Ravens, you have met your match in this era.”

* * * *

After the meeting, San’lr’in’ went to the Reflecting Pool for her meditations. She felt an urgency to examine the Wizard of The Raven’s return to The Realm more fully. She had prior hoped that this would never have occurred in her reign, now finding herself once again far overly burdened.

She was interrupted in her meditations, “High Queen.”

She removed herself from the meditations, upset with herself for not sensing a presence. She turned to the known voice, “Queen Torsn’dynl’. Queen Ersh’delrin’. What may I do for you?”

“We have heard the rumor. Be it truth?”

She nodded slightly, sighing, thinking that the report had traveled overly quickly, “I have felt her presence.” She saw that they looked nervous and upset, not caring if they were or not.

“What are you going to do, High Queen? You will need to act quickly, prior to her regaining all her powers.”

She narrowed her eyes, suddenly eyeing them with displeasure, “Is this not why you chose Me as High Queen?”

“This is not the moment for such pettiness on your part, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. This is a deep matter. What are your plans?”

She raised an eyebrow, “You think I feel this not as a very deep concern? You are afraid. Why is this? Is there yet something remaining of which you have not informed Me?”

Ann’wn and Meera had been guarding their High Queen and were now witnessing the exchange, wondering why the Deep Mystics were so fearful of this newly arrived Wizard. They could see Sle’nel’ walking up toward the small gathering. Ann’wn had a momentary thought that they should halt her, but decided that she also needed to witness this.

“We lied not, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. We have given you all the powers.”

Slightly angered, she could sense that they had left something aside, “But…?”

Torsn’dynl’ shifted in her boots, “Well, perhaps we omitted how these powers could be enhanced. If you could return to us, to the Women in the Trees, on your way to the Valley, then we—”

She no longer even tried to control her anger, “No! This will not occur. You will come to the Valley. You have remained apart from The Realm’s dangers overly long. There is to be a War Council. I expect your presence, in force. And there is to be a Ruler’s Gathering following this. You will be there. If you wish Me to protect you from this Wizard, you will come fully into The Realm from this moment. And you will give Me all that I will need for this battle.”

“But my Queen, it is one of your sacred vows.”

“Silence, Ersh’delrin’. This is not to be spoken. You have broken the vow of silence in this regard. If you desire My protection, then you will return fully to The Realm, beginning with the War Council. I have no more to say to you. Leave Me.”

Sle’nel’ had overheard most of the exchange, wondering what had made her lover overly angry. As an Elf, she loved the Deep Mystics well, by instinct, but as she did with the Spirit Mothers, found them ever challenging and aloof in their stance. She placed herself next to a tree, as was her nature, remaining well away from the argument so that the Deep Mystics couldn’t use her against her lover. Sle’nel’ also wondered as to the mention of yet another sacred vow.

After they left, Sle’nel’ went to San’lr’in’, seeing that her lover had her eyes closed and was trying to distance herself from The Realm. As she drew near, The High Queen sighed, then held out her hand to Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ took it, watching as The High Queen brought herself back into The Realm.

“You heard?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “Who is this wizard?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hands on Sle’nel’s head, then gave her the tale of the Wizard.

Sle’nel’ took one of her lover’s hands into her own, then looked into her eyes, shrugging at the report, “Then it is fortunate that Sume’ and I can help in this.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, loving that her Elf showed no fear, “My fortune is that you stand next to Me at this moment, My Desire. This knowledge has well frightened everyone else.”

“Another Sacred Vow?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, but said nothing.

Sle’nel’ sighed, “It seems to me that the Deep Mystics and the Spirit Mothers have prior sensed that this one would return sooner than expected, given that it seems to be another of your sacred vows. Perhaps they even made her return as so. But they cannot do this merely to test your strength. There must be some need of this wizard’s powers.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, intrigued at Sle’nel’s insight, “Perhaps. Your mother has just reminded Me that there is usually a reason when such dark moments occur.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, seeing sense in the statement, guessing that the Spirit Mothers had awoken the Wizard of the Ravens for a need within The Realm, “I will be unable to attend the War Council, but I will meet you on your journey to this Wizard.”

San’lr’in’ took Sle’nel’s other hand, holding both of them. She smiled, “Thank you for this, My Desire, but allow Me to think on this. I know not yet what needs to be done in this regard.”

“The Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony? Should I delay this?”

San’lr’in’ saw that Sle’nel’ was remaining strong, but sensed her disappointment. She brought Sle’nel’ to her, holding her tightly, speaking softly into her ear, “I vowed that I would give you your every request, and would give you pleasure only. Let us do this ceremony, if that yet be your desire. But think on this fully. I know little of this wizard, yet I must fight against her.”

“No, my Queen. We must fight against her. But we will win, so even as we perform this ceremony, you will be stuck with me for many more cycles.”

The High Queen began to undo Sle’nel’s shirt laces, “If I must be stuck, as you say, in this realm, then let Me be as so in your arms.” She placed her hand on Sle’nel’s breast, loving the soft fullness of it. She bent down and kissed it.

Sle’nel’ blushed, gasping at the intense feeling, surprised at her lover’s need of her, whispering, “San’lr’in’. Meera and Ann’wn stand guard this moment.”

“Then they may either leave, turn away, or watch. I care not.”

Both Meera and Ann’wn smiled at their Queen’s comment, choosing to move slightly away from their guarding positions, to allow the Elf and The High Queen their privacy.

* * * *

The eve’s meal was subdued, as the rumor regarding the Wizard of the Raven’s had spread throughout El’fs’nd’lle. San’lr’in’ knew that such would occur, but felt frustrated in the moment, not wishing to listen to the others’ worries over such. Having been trained to move to action, she resisted idle worry.

High Queen. Are you aware of the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony’s requirements?

Having been deeply placed in her thoughts as to what she might now do against the Wizard, San’lr’in’ ate little of the eve’s meal. She shook her head to help clear it from her thoughts, then turned to her lover, “I apologize, My Desire. What was your question?”

Sle’nel’ stared at her for a moment, then said, “I asked no question, San’lr’in’.”

The voice spoke to both, “I apologize, High Queen. My daughter. I was asking The High Queen if she knew of the requirements of the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony?”

“No. I know these not.”

“Then may I be permitted to be your guide in this regard, as is required?”

“Guide?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “A guide is required. I have asked my Mother if she would do this for us; for you.”

“Who is to be your guide?”

“Srn’threln’, the Elfin High Counselor. She has agreed to such.”

As if signaled, Srn’threln’ came to The High Queen and Sle’nel’. She knelt and bowed her head, “High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ turned toward Srn’threln’, surprised in the moment, “Rise, Elfin High Counselor. Tell Me your need.”

She rose and nodded her head once to San’lr’in’, “I must begin the Lour’den’ Ceremony, Highness. It is the moment.”

“Now?”

“You must both become prepared. We must begin the cleansing.”

San’lr’in’ turned to her lover, “The cleansing, Lover? What have you kept from Me?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “All will be complete by midturn meal next turn, my Love.” But after a moment, she became serious, “If you wish this not to occur, my Queen, then we can ju—”

San’lr’in’ placed a finger to Sle’nel’s lips, silencing her words, “Fear this not. I have vowed as such, and I am most honored in this regard.”

“It will not be free from pain, as you are not Elfin, my Love.”

“I know this well, and I would endure any pain for you, My Desire.” She turned to Srn’threln’, “As is your will, Elfin High Counselor, I will comply.”

Srn’threln’ nodded, silenced all those at the eve’s meal, then began, “The High Queen of The Realm and the Elfin Queen of El’fs’nd’lle have asked for the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony so that they may be joined as one in their union. We, as the newly-returned Elves, are most excited and well pleased in this request, as this is our most sacred of bonding moments. Our High Queen and our Elfin Queen have honored us through this request. The Elfin Queen has requested me as her guide, and our High Queen has agreed to Is’en’nel’ has her guide. The ceremony begins with the Cleansing Ceremony this eve, and will end at next turn’s midturn meal, to which you are all invited to share in the joy of this Elfin union.”

She turned to San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’, “High Queen. Elfin Queen. From this moment until the morn, you will be separated so as to proceed with the Cleansing Ceremony. Elfin Queen, if you would come with me?”

San’lr’in’ was fully surprised, “Separated?”

Is’en’nel’ laughed softly, “Come, my Queen. It is the moment for you to leave for the Cleansing Ceremony. It is for one eve only.”

Sle’nel’ rose, turning to San’lr’in’, “Are you certain, San’lr’in’?”

San’lr’in’ pulled Sle’nel’ to her, embracing her, “I would cross rivers of fire to be with you, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ held her tightly, feeling guilty for making her lover go through this ceremony, “I wish not for you to cross rivers of fire, San’lr’in’. I just wish for us to be together through the eternity.”

San’lr’in’ held Sle’nel’ more tightly to her, “Shhhh, My Elf. From the moment I first saw you, I also wished for us to be together for the eternity. And now the moment has arrived. I will think of you through the eve. And I will see you again in the morn.”

“I love you, San’lr’in’.”

“As do I you, My Desire. Most truly this.”

Ann’wn and Meera came up to her Queen, Ann’wn speaking to the voice, only, “High Wizard Sorcerer. There is a slight issue.”

She heard the voice reply, “What is this, Force Leader?”

“The High Queen must not be left unguarded. It is my sworn duty, as well as The Realm’s requirement.”

There was silence for a moment, during which San’lr’in’ looked at Meera, thinking her an overly strong warrior woman, and glad that she was united into The Realm’s service. Finally, they heard the response, “As is your need, Force Leader, but provide only two or three, and only your most special of guards, as this is a secret ceremony.”

Ann’wn asked her Queen, “Would you permit the Warrior Woman and I to this duty, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “As you wish, Force Leader.”

Is’en’nel’ prompted The High Queen, “We must begin, my Daughter’s lover. We will journey to the Lake of Mirrors, where the moon is now beginning its dance upon the waters, in your honor.”

“I know not this lake.”

“Follow the path past the Reflection Pool. It will lead you to the Lake.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter XI

The Lour’den’ Ceremony

Sam was completing her first turn’s journey to Woden while Sle’nel’ and The High Queen were preparing for the Lour’den’ Ceremony.

“Highest? With your leave, this would be a good place to spend the eve.”

The turn’s journey had been slower than Sam had hoped, but held her patience to her knowing that having this many on the journey would ensure a slow ride. As they rode away from El’fs’nd’lle toward the Valley, Sam spent the turn in her own thoughts, thinking on Woden and its place in The Realm. Upon many occasions, she had looked about for U’Aine, but never saw her, guessing that she rode apart from the large group.

As they unpacked for the eve, Sam began to make her shelter, “Highest. May I assist you in this?”

She looked to the voice, hiding her smile, “Master. You have but no need to help me. You must take care of your own shelter.”

“I am assigned to you, Highest. Please consider me as your guard for the eve. You can rest secure in the knowledge that I will allow nothing to interfere in your eve’s sleep.”

Sam smiled lightly, “I will take comfort in this, Master, but this is not the place of a Master to do as such. You are not a guard.”

“It is my privilege, Highest. I am most pleased in this duty.”

Sam thought to herself, As am I, but asked, “Would you but give me the pleasure of your company for our eve’s meal?”

U’Aine nodded, unpacking Brechea, Sam’s horse, “I can think of nothing more desirable, Highest.”

During the eve meal, Sam and U’Aine spoke mostly of U’Aine’s hidden moments away from The Realm, “Did you not have a partner in all these cycles?”

“I could not, as it would have been overly dangerous for them.” She smiled, “But I had my share of lovers, all very knowledgeable, and I am grateful for their company.”

“What was your purpose in remaining overly apart from The Realm?”

“To collect information for The High Queen, and to listen for any plots or schemes against her or The Realm.”

“Were there any?”

U’Aine nodded slowly, “Oh, most certain, Highest. The High Queen is ever in danger, upon every turn. But Ann’wn guards her well and knows of this danger. I sent Ann’wn messages as nearly often as I sent messages to The High Queen.”

“So you were like one of the Black Guards?”

“Not quite this, Highest. The Black Guard acts on orders from The High Queen. I followed my own path that was most unknown to The High Queen. The High Queen or Ann’wn were never informed from where the messages came. The High Queen and I have not spoken for many cycles.”

“You are most loyal to her.”

“A most amazing leader, in truth. I have never prior met one such as her. Her dedication to The Realm is unequaled by any of her forces.”

“She can win a contest with you?”

U’Aine laughed, “Most certain, Highest. She is exceptional as a Master, as well as a High Queen. But, Highest, I have heard from many that you are exceptional as a Highest, and I have also heard how well you fought bravely and well against the Buron King.”

Sam looked at U’Aine, examining her striking face, taking enjoyment in the moment, “You flatter, overly, but I am no Master and I am most certain no High Queen.”

U’Aine looked into Sam’s intense blue eyes, thinking them the most stunningly beautiful eyes she had ever prior seen, “Please forgive me, Highest, but you have not been in The Realm as have I. You know not the lack of quality leaders across our Realm. But because of you and The High Queen, The Realm changes, Highest.”

They were sitting close to each other, on separate logs. Sam saw U’Aine examine her every feature, and laughed at such, “You stare at me like you have not seen another in many moons.”

U’Aine was indeed staring at Sam, feeling a deep urgent longing, but giving no verbal sign of such, “My apologies, Highest, but I have not seen such beauty as yours in as long. But my pleasure simply lies in your company.”

Sam rebuilt the fire, using her new powers. U’Aine watched, surprised, “You are a sorcerer, Highest?”

“No. Only in this regard. I am learning my powers across these moments. It is why the sorcerers come to Woden with me.”

“Has Uthrn been assigned to a task, Highest?”

“Uthrn? No.”

U’Aine nodded, grateful in the answer, “How is it, Highest, that you have no lover?”

Sam sighed and shook her head, “This is a long tale, U’Aine, but allow me to make it brief. I have had many lovers, but two companions. One was killed in battle. And I did not well by the other. But she is happy in her new union, and this is all that matters. I am skilled in many things, but not in love. Woden often finds this both amusing as well as frustrating, as the laws of Woden require that I must take a companion.”

“Ah. I was unaware that Uthrn had taken another.”

“Uthrn?” She then laughed, “No, Master. It wasn’t Uthrn that I lost. Uthrn, well, was Uthrn. The relationship was … difficult. I asked for its ending.”

“This makes much sense as I couldn’t see Uthrn as finding one better than you.”

“Once again you flatter overly, but Woden speaks to me often in this regard, and calls me as fickle. That, and Uthrn wouldn’t have fit well into Woden.”

“Fickle, Highest? I believe this not of you.”

“I indeed am as such, Master.”

U’Aine shook her head, placing her hand on Sam’s arm, “No, Highest. I see this not within you. You just haven’t found the woman that is most correct for you. In the moments, Highest, this will occur, as you are most exceptional.”

Sam looked down at U’Aine’s hand. She shook slightly as the chills ran across her body, surprised at her own feelings. U’Aine felt her heart begin to race, as surprised as Sam in her own feelings. She began to move her hand away, disappointed that Sam hadn’t displayed pleasure in the moment. As she did, Sam touched her hand briefly, then held it for a moment.

As Sam let go U’Aine’s hand, she said, “I am sorry for my hesitation, U’Aine, but I wish to ensure that I make no further mistakes in this regard.”

U’Aine smiled softly, “There is no need for regret, Highest. We have many turns to find our way to each other, or no. But know this, Highest—while I will not rush you, I will move forward toward you, as I find you most desirable.”

Sam rose, “Thank you for this truth. I welcome the moments to come to know you more fully, as I find you most intriguing.” Although she didn’t wish another relationship at the moment, she found herself wanting to touch this woman.

U’Aine also stood, and for a long moment they stood staring at each other. U’Aine desperately wanted to be with Sam for the eve, but asked, “May I kiss you, Highest? I vow one kiss only.”

Sam was frozen in the moment, not wishing another lover as quickly as this, but wanting to be near this woman, wanting to hear her voice through the eve, “One kiss? And then what will you but do with your feelings, U’Aine?”

U’Aine touched her hand to Sam’s face, “I will lay at the foot of your tent and have wonderful dreams of what may come to be between us.”

Unknowingly, Sam smiled her most engaging smile, shaking her head as she did so, “You are not merely a flatterer, U’Aine, you are also a romantic.”

U’Aine cocked her head, looking enticing, “One kiss, Highest?”

“I will grant you one kiss. But only this.”

U’Aine held out her arms, gently bringing Sam to her, then held her closely. After a few moments, she raised Sam’s head up toward her own, while moving her mouth to Sam’s. U’Aine began the kiss gently, moving it slowly to a more urgent and needing kiss, pulling Sam more intently into her. As U’Aine heard Sam moan her pleasure, U’Aine pushed the kiss to the depths of intensity and desire.

When they finally moved away from the kiss, Sam felt dizzy with desire, “It is fortunate for me that you vowed one kiss only. Two kisses wouldn’t find us standing here much longer.”

U’Aine felt as if the kiss were the most wonderful feeling she ever had prior. As she gasped in her more urgent need, she remained firm in her vow, sorry for having provided it. She lifted Sam’s hand to her lips and placed a soft kiss upon it, “Thank you, Highest. I will sleep with dreams of joy. Perhaps upon the next moment, I will request two.”

Sam raised an eyebrow, “Good eve, Master.”

She turned to enter her tent, as U’Aine said, “Good eve, Highest. Thank you for this great gift.”

Sam entered her tent fully shaken, but grateful in the moment. She had left Sle’nel’ and her sister, feeling loneliness in the act, and now having to face her moments alone and no longer with the support of Meera or Caitha. She lay down upon her bed, smiling, taking great pleasure in knowing that U’Aine was directly outside her tent.

* * * *

“Into the lake, High Wizard Sorcerer? You know of My back?”

“I am sorry, High Queen, but the waters are magical. It is necessary.”

She wasn’t pleased, “And the water is of ice.”

The preparation for the Lour’den’ Ceremony had been difficult for San’lr’in’, as much pain had been involved. She was first required to bathe fully in the Lake of Mirrors, an ice-fed lake that sent shivers of sharp pain to her back. After enduring the nearly frozen lake’s waters until the moon was fully in the sky, she then had to cross a bed of hot coals the moment she left the lake’s waters. While in great pain from the one, she was provided no moments to remove her first pains prior to the cause of the next pains. She brought her meditations to her after she endured one painful moment after another, knowing fully that she would have to deal with the pains when the ceremony’s preparations were complete.

“Place your powers aside now, High Queen, as this potion will interact with them overly, and this must not occur. This is the moment where being Elfin provides relief, but since your are not of such, this will be the most uncomfortable of all the purification actions.”

“Place My powers aside? For how long, High Wizard Sorcerer? These are The Realm’s powers and are vowed to be ever fully aware, as possible.”

“You must trust me, High Queen, and while I know this as most problematic, it must be so as to prevent you from harm. It will only be for a short few moments, but the event is necessary.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, then did as bid. After the moments necessary to do as such, she re-opened her eyes, “They are contained but on alert, High Wizard Sorcerer. Will this be enough?”

“It will have to do, my Queen, but will increase your burden more fully. So it must be. Now you must drink this potion, but perhaps you should find yourself closer to the ground, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ looked at the potion in the cup, smelling some of its ingredients, and thinking the entire look and smell of it repulsive. She brought it slowly to her mouth, then drank it down quickly, knowing what was about to occur.

At the moment the potion completed her throat, and as she swallowed quickly, she felt her stomach grab and twist itself into contortions. In an unknowing act, she knelt to her knees, releasing everything that was inside her stomach. For many moments she retched, wishing the moment over, hoping that the potion didn’t do as such to Sle’nel’. When she was completed with the cleansing process, and fully exhausted, she hoped for some rest.

“Once again, I apologize, my Queen, but no rest is to be provided. Now we must prepare you for the ceremony itself. What you are to do, and what you are to say. Do you know the Elfin tongue, my Queen?”

“A little, but not the formal language.”

For the remainder of the late after-eve, the prior High Wizard Sorcerer taught San’lr’in’ her role in the Lour’den’ Ceremony.

“The cleansing process is finally complete, Highness. Now we will prepare you with your garments and decorations for the Lour’den’ Ceremony. Are you not excited, Highness? My Daughter is performing one of the most sacred Elfin ceremonies. She has given you high honor, my Daughter’s lover.”

The High Queen sighed, feeling miserable, “I know I am to be excited in this, Is’en’nel’. I will try to bring together My excitement. But know this. If this pleases My Elf, then I am most pleased and excited, as you say.”

It was the just-prior early morn. The High Queen was fully exhausted, hungry, and with deep pain, yet she refrained from turning angry, knowing that she had willingly accepted the ceremony for her lover. As four Elves began to prepare her for the ceremony, she drew her powers back into their state of full awareness, then remained in her second meditation, removing some of her pain, and resting. She wished she could call The Healer to her, but it had been forbidden.

At the correct moment, both The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were led to the small amphitheater. All the newly-returned Elves were present, as well as many Mystics, Deep Mystics, and forces of The High Queen, waiting for the event in the tiered seats.

While The High Queen was held waiting at one end of the arena, Sle’nel’ was held at the other. The candles were lit just prior to the sun’s rise, then San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’ were brought inside the arena, within viewing by all. It was the first moment that they could see each other since the prior eve, and San’lr’in’ stood stunned at her Elf’s beauty. Standing at the opposite side of the arena was her lover, fully dressed in the Elfin Queen garments, shimmering even though only the light of a single candle lay upon them. Sle’nel’s eyes shone at The High Queen, even from across the arena.

San’lr’in’ smiled what felt like her first smile in an era, locked eyes with Sle’nel’, and sent a quiet message, You have stolen My heart and breath, My Desire.

Sle’nel’s gown was unlike those in the Valley. While a one-piece gown, the top was tightly fitted, exposing only her chest. The sleeves were loose, cut with a slit on the outer side, all the way to the wrist. The gown was flowing from the hips to the ground, with a short train following behind. Her hair was softly flowing with long thin golden ribbons that accentuated her eyes, and a small crown of shimmering silver was upon her head. San’lr’in’ knew it to be the crown of the Elfin Queen, but Sle’nel’ thought it a mere decoration, not knowing of its significance.

Sle’nel’ returned her own message, I love you.

The ceremony began with four Elves creating two lines, winding their way down through the seats, carrying candles and singing while bells played in the background. As they came down from the top of the arena, more Elves joined in the line, while more musicians began to enter their music from the background. The moment was unhurried, and yet while the ceremony began softly, with each addition of singers and musicians, its intensity and excitement grew.

The two lines of singers grew until they reached the first tier of seats, where they then entered the arena. One line of the Elfin singers picked up Sle’nel’, as the other did with San’lr’in’, placing each into the center of their line. Each in the line of Elfin singers carried a candle in her hands and wore a crown of lit candles on her head, casting a sacred eeriness on the early pre-dawn morn. While the candles provided enough light from which to make out all the singers, the light provided only enough light to make them seem as half-real and half-spirit.

The lines wove intricate designs as they crossed, then re-crossed in and out of each other. San’lr’in’ followed those in front of her, as was required, but kept her eyes mostly on Sle’nel’, surprised in her stance, seeing her fitting perfectly amongst all the other Elves. Their eyes met as the lines crossed, each smiling softly at each other, each awed in the other’s garments, beauty and bearing.

Finally, the ceremonial professional brought Sle’nel’ to an arch, slightly away from the center. The other line halted San’lr’in’ on the opposite side of the arch, inside a circle. Between them, off to one of the sides, yet near the middle of the arena, were the two presiding Elves. As the two lines left Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ in the assigned locations, they continued the procession until the lines were combined, forming a circle of Elves around the proceedings.

Sle’nel’ was staring at San’lr’in’, amazed that one such as her would agree to a ceremony as this. She could see that her lover looked yet slightly pained from the Cleansing Ceremony, but also saw that San’lr’in’ looked upon her only with love, smiling her kindest and softest of smiles.

Sle’nel’ knew little of the full ceremony, having been given only some memories of it, so was surprised to see San’lr’in’ dressed in a gown from the Valley, but with an Elfin full-length cloak as its covering, shimmering in the Elfin fashion. As did Sle’nel’, The High Queen carried a candle, but unlike Sle’nel’, her crown was The High Queen’s crown, for no other crown could be placed upon The High Queen’s head, as was required by The Realm.

When the procession had completed the circle, the music halted. The last refrains echoed through the arena, but San’lr’in’ hadn’t noticed. Her eyes were fully upon her lover, who was now just a short distance across the arena. Seeing her look directly back to her, San’lr’in’ was glad in the moment, knowing that she had made no mistake in agreeing to the ceremony.

“Elfin Queen, Sle’nel’. You must now ask The High Queen of The Realm, your chosen partner, if she agrees to the Lour’den’ Ceremony.” The first Elf spoke only in the formal Elfin language, then the other Elf translated her words into the language of the Mystics, so that all could hear and understand the ceremony.

The Elves typically favored detached stances as their custom, but made an exception in their sacred ceremonies. Sle’nel’ walked across the arena to San’lr’in’, knelt fully before her, placed her candle to the side, and bowed her head to the ground. She then raised her head, “My most gracious and beautiful Queen. Would you grant me the great honor of performing the Lour’den’ Ceremony with me?”

“Great High Queen of The Realm, San’lr’in’. It is the moment for you to provide your answer to Elfin Queen, Sle’nel’.

San’lr’in’ suddenly caught herself from reaching to touch Sle’nel’s hand, but then remembered Is’en’nel’s words, “Under no circumstances are you to touch Sle’nel’ in any fashion until the correct moment.”

She knelt in front of Sle’nel’, looking into her golden, glowing eyes. Smiling, she said, “I humbly and willingly perform the Lour’den’ Ceremony with you, my Desire.”

“It is the moment for you to join your flames together.”

Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ picked up their candles, touching them flame-to-flame. The flames grew together, as did the flames’ smoke, mingling in the waves of their dance.

“Like the smoke, this ceremony brings Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ together across the moments of the all-eternity. Separate yet combined, the flames provide the image of how Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’s spirits now come together.”

The ceremony continued in the same fashion, using other images to join them together in the symbolic fashion, until finally, the symbolic moved to that of the actual physical joining. As they were given their swords, they raised them against each other’s. Prior to the ceremony, the swords’ powers had been coaxed to bring magic to the moment. At the correct moment, they brought their swords strongly together as if in battle, holding them tightly together at the moment of connection. All eyes were on the swords, watching as they began to melt into the other, taking each other’s shape into their own, forming one newly forged sword. When it looked as if the swords were forever locked into each other, and as they moved their swords slowly apart, the swords took back their own shapes, returning to normal.

At the moment San’lr’in’s sword touched Sle’nel’s, she looked at her lover, feeling Sle’nel’s energy flow through her sword and into her body. Sle’nel’ felt the same flow of energy, looking at San’lr’in’ in surprise at the feeling.

How could this occur?

I know not, but hope it is non-ending.

The moment was intense in its feeling, providing a togetherness neither had prior felt. The sensation was of such amazement that they didn’t wish to move their swords apart in fear that the feeling would end. They felt as if they were with each other in their intimacies, but far more fully. They sensed each other’s depth of emotions, thoughts, and desires. They began to experience the other to the depths of their most hidden and private of fashions, until they became as one.

After a moment that seemed both overly short yet overly long to them, they separated their swords, as was required. They stood, drained from the moment, feeling a sudden intense loneliness. While Sle’nel’ was astonished at the experience, San’lr’in’ stood more surprised in the moment than in any other event in her lifespan, never having expected that such a connection with another could ever be possible. The sun’s rise had well occurred now, and was well into its early mid-morn phase when the final moment in the ceremony was to begin.

Sle’nel’ smiled at San’lr’in’, My Love.

San’lr’in’ smiled softly in return, her eyes shining gently upon her lover, I knew not of this occurrence, My Desire. Never could I have imagined as such. Thank you most truly for this moment.

It was as if each other had shared their most intimate and sacred of moments, thoughts and feelings with the other, and both felt as if they were now as one. The ones attending the ceremony weren’t without a visualization of the moment. When the swords had come together, Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’s spirits became visible to all those in attendance, moving into, through, and out of each other’s bodies as if dancing. Caitha had no words yet to describe the moment, gasping in amazement while clutching tightly onto Meera’s arm.

“What a most beautiful ceremony, M’Love.”

Meera just smiled, thinking the same, pleased that Sle’nel’ had finally found her peace.

As they moved onto the final moment of the ceremony, San’lr’in’ suddenly found herself somewhat saddened, now knowing that Sle’nel’ would forever be able to sense any moment in which San’lr’in’ faced grave danger. She had hoped this never to occur, knowing that such a moment would be a most emotionally difficult one.

“Elfin Queen. High Queen of The Realm. You have arrived to the final moment of the Lour’den’ Ceremony; the moment that is most sacred and the one in which you will become united across the eons and eternities. As your spirits join, you will be most truly bound together in your love, sharing in the joy of your union, the sacrifices gladly given to the other, the peace in the knowing of the other, and in the privilege of this need. No union in all The Realm can understand or know of the fullness given in exchange for this sacrifice. Never again will you feel alone. Never will your spirits fly without the other. Stand before each other, and bring your hands closely together while you yet remain without touching.”

They did as told, holding their hands out to each other. They smiled as they felt their hands wanting to touch, feeling the urgency within their hands and fingertips, seeing them shake as if overly excited, and as if they were not connected to the remainder of their bodies. As they stood waiting, they began struggling against reaching for the other’s hands, having to resist the urge most forcefully.

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’, not fully understanding the moment, My hands have the greatest need to touch yours, my Love.

San’lr’in’ laughed softly, As mine to yours. They are like first-moment lovers in this regard.

The Cleansing Ceremony and the official ceremony were created so as to bring the level of desire and awareness to a peak. Now at the end of the ceremony, Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ stood before each other, desiring the other in fashions yet unknown to them. They had long prior forgotten that many others were fully all about them. Sle’nel’ fought against the urge to grab onto her lover’s hands, but the urgency was beginning to overtake her. She was unsure of how much longer she could resist.

“Take your lover’s hands into your own.”

It was with relief that they heard the words spoken to them. They did as told without hesitation, unprepared for what was to occur. As their hands touched, their spirits came clashing together in their need of joining, creating such an intense feeling it was as if their entire bodies burned wholly into a blazing flame of continual release, moment after moment. San’lr’in’ kissed Sle’nel’ gently, feeling a peace she had never prior felt. Their spirits danced together in their joy and pleasure, as if they had been caged and apart for long prior. San’lr’in’ was uncertain if the moment were real, or created by the magic powers of the Elves, but cared not, enjoying the moment only. For one instant in all The Realm, she felt at peace with her purpose and life.

After what seemed the briefest of passages, their spirits returned fully to them, ending the dance of eternity. The presiding Elf smiled upon them, “The Lour’den’ Ceremony is complete. Our Elfin Queen, Sle’nel’, and our High Queen, San’lr’in’s spirits are now as one, through the eternities. Like few others in The Realm, they are fully combined in their union. El’fs’nd’lle congratulates them on their eternal journey, together.

A large celebration followed the ceremony, lasting through the remainder of the turn. But even with the noisy and happy celebration, San’lr’in’ found little relief from the burdens of The Realm. As they danced, the Wizard of the Ravens continued her attempts to search into San’lr’in’s mind.

“You look tired, San’lr’in’.”

San’lr’in’ was indeed tired, but was fully enjoying the moment with Sle’nel’. Just as she was about to respond, Ann’wn came up to her, “Highness.”

San’lr’in’ turned to her, hoping it was another report, “Tell Me.”

“Another report, my Queen. It is confirmed. We have captured three R’kin’dles, and they came willingly, with great relief from their fear. They know not who holds their town captive, but fear them well. They tell us that the one who commands them is overly strong. I fear it is who you think it to be, Highness.”

“Have they yet seen her?”

“No, my Queen. But they spoke of many ravens about them. Many. And they continue to search about them, looking further for the ravens, even when in our safety.”

“Has there been any other sign of the ravens?”

“Yes, my Queen. In the village that the R’kin’dles were told to attack. Many ravens. The forces have seen the ravens, for themselves. And they have killed them.”

San’lr’in’ stared blankly at Ann’wn for a moment, then sighed, “Thus it begins, again. We have little choice in this, Force Leader. We are against the strongest we have yet prior faced, but we cannot lose. Save as many of the R’kin’dles as possible, and quickly so. Call the Private Guard together, in masse upon this moment—all of them. Have them seek out the ravens, and kill them.”

“Where would you have us place the R’kin’dles, Highness?”

Another voice answered, “San’lr’in’. Take them to Sansthera.”

The High Queen looked at her sister, who had just come up to them. She nodded as she turned back to Ann’wn, “As she says, Force Leader. Call the Black Guard to you. Command them to save the R’kin’dles and get them safely to Sansthera. My sister will send a message to Sansthera with them, informing Sansthera of the urgency. You will need to supply forces to Sansthera for protection.”

“Thank you, San’lr’in’. I will tend to the note.”

As Sume’ left, Ann’wn nodded, “It shall be done, Highness, as you say. With your leave, my Queen.”

Softly, yet sadly, she nodded, “Call all our forces together to save the R’kin’dles. They are of great worth to our Realm.” She paused, knowing that Ann’wn would wait until she had been granted The High Queen’s leave.

San’lr’in’ sighed again, placing her hand gently on Ann’wn’s cheek, speaking so softly and slowly that Ann’wn began to shake with fear, knowing well the darkness about them when The High Queen did as such, “We will not exit this battle as we enter it, Ann’wn. Take great caution upon every move.” She removed her hand, “I wish reports twice upon every turn, from this moment. You have My leave.”

Ann’wn was caught speechless in her Queen’s words. She bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ placed her arms around San’lr’in’, from behind. San’lr’in’ placed her hands upon Sle’nel’s arms for a moment, then turned, “I apologize for this interruption of our celebration, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ just smiled softly, “Come, my Queen. You are overly tired. We have few moments of peace left between us until this wizard is gone from The Realm. We have but one turn until your departure, and you need rest.”

“Sle’nel’. This wizard will consume much of My ef—”

Sle’nel’ placed her finger to The High Queen’s lips, “I know, San’lr’in’. I have sensed this as so, but there is nothing further to be done at this moment. So let us enjoy this moment, prior to your leave.” Sle’nel’ took San’lr’in’s hand, “Come lay beside me, my Queen?”

The High Queen rested during the eve and next turn, enjoying her last moments with Sle’nel’ prior to her return to the Valley, and to the battle with the Wizard of the Ravens. There had been little new from the reports, but Sle’nel’ had begun to sense the Wizard upon San’lr’in’s last turn in El’fs’nd’lle’.

“She feels my powers.”

Her statement came just as San’lr’in’s attendants had completed preparing her for the eve, and just as they had left.

“Do you sense her, as well?”

Sle’nel’ had also been prepared for the eve by the attendants. She touched The High Queen’s eve garments for a moment, playing with her lacings, “Some. I sense that she is not yet fully strong. My own weak and pitiful powers confuse her, but I think she seeks out the Sorrows of the Stones.”

“Has she felt them within you?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head slightly, “No.”

“No? But these are most strong within you.”

“I have hidden them from her.”

Sle’nel’ had undone the lacings, placing her hand on San’lr’in’s breast, teasing it slightly until she heard a moan. But San’lr’in’ tried to ignore the feeling, “You are able to hide this power? How is this so? I knew not about this.”

Sle’nel’ grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief, “Do you know the secret of being a great lover, my Queen?”

She placed her other hand on San’lr’in’s other breast, pinching it softly, making her Queen to moan once again. San’lr’in’ was yet desiring more information, though, so continued to struggle against the feeling, “No, but I assume you will tell Me.”

“Never let your lover know everything about you, my Queen.”

* * * *

It had been agreed between them that Meera would remain with Sle’nel’ while Ann’wn traveled with The High Queen. Four of the newly-returned Elves also traveled to the Valley so that The Realm’s members could begin to see the Elves as returned. This was arranged due to the High Council’s message stating that a celebration and honored procession were to occur upon their arrival. The Elves had graciously accepted the need for their presence, but would return instantly to El’fs’nd’lle upon the celebration’s conclusion.

Ann’wn had many guards already scouting their journey, ensuring that no surprises would occur. A rider was scheduled to be waiting for The High Queen’s traveling party every little while so as to assure Ann’wn that their path was safe. And it was arranged that the camp would be prepared well prior to The High Queen’s arrival at the end of each turn, so that the journey would be quicker.

“Are you certain you must remain?”

Sle’nel’ sighed, moving in closer to San’lr’in’, “I must for a few more turns, but I will leave soon.”

San’lr’in’ placed her arm around Sle’nel’, kissing the top of her head, “I will miss you, Elfin Queen.”

“I am not the queen, San’lr’in’. You know this is not truth.”

She laughed, “I saw the Elfin Queen’s crown upon your head, My Desire. I speak truth. Ask your High Elfin Counselor if you think this not as so.”

“Just because one is seen as such doesn’t make it so. When are you leaving?”

“Now. They most likely await My presence, and are most likely prepared for the journey.”

“Then we must rise and see you prepared. But vow to me that you will not go to the Wizard of The Ravens without me. Vow this to me.”

She sighed, “I may depart prior to you, but I will have a messenger sent to you so that you may meet up with Me, as traveling to the Southern Boundary is shorter from El’fs’nd’lle than from the Valley.”

“Vow, San’lr’in’. You must not attempt to fight her without my powers.”

“I will not vow this to you, as it would be an untruth. But if you return to the Valley by the Ruler’s Gathering, we will make this cheerless journey together.”

She and Sle’nel’ walked together to where Ann’wn waited with all the other travelers and guards. She saw that her sister was waiting, as well as the High Counselor and Fon’elnn’. It had been decided that Ern’seln’ would remain with Sle’nel’, along with Meera and Caitha and many other guards, but that Roen and Krl’lnn’, the young Apprentice-Master, would remain under Fon’elnn’s watchful eye. And Sele’ would now be separated from Sle’nel’ once more, traveling back to the Valley with The High Queen and the High Priestess.

Ann’wn knelt and bowed her head, “Highness.”

“Rise, Force Leader. Is all prepared?”

“It is, my Queen. The Deep Mystics have decided to remain in El’fs’nd’lle and will travel with the Elfin Queen, offering her their protection at least part of her return journey.”

San’lr’in’ thought this a good report, knowing that while she thought the Deep Mystics overly demanding, they would protect Sle’nel’ well upon her journey, “I have spoken with Is’en’nel’, and she has informed Me that some of the Elfin guards will also make this journey with her, even though they be with child. They see this as their duty to guard their Elfin Queen.”

“I am not the Elfin Queen.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, unsmiling, “Yes, Highness. As you say.”

San’lr’in’ turned to Sle’nel’, smiling a soft smile, “The Realm’s Force Leader is not the one to who you must argue this, My Desire. She merely follows what she has been told, and what she knows to be truth.”

Caitha had risen early to offer her farewells to The High Queen, “It is a wonderful morn in which to begin your journey, M’Love. And you are not to worry over our Elfin Queen, Highness. Meera and I will ensure her safety. The Healer has prepared me well for any emergency. We will bring her home safely to the Valley.”

Sle’nel’ rolled her eyes in disbelief, “I am not the Elfin Queen, San’lr’in’. Why do all insist that I am?”

“You wore the crown, My Desire. It is done.”

The High Queen’s attendants were standing nearby, holding her cloak, while Ann’wn held all her weapons, “My Queen?”

“Tell Me.”

“Would you like me to hold your weapons during our journey, or do you wish to carry them?”

“I will take My sword. You can hold the remainder.” She looked to her attendants and nodded, indicating that she was ready to be prepared with her cloak. As they placed it upon her, she turned back to Sle’nel’.

“If you arrive not by the Ruler’s Gathering, all My forces will be on the search for you.” She brought her close to her, holding her one last moment prior to her departure, “I will miss you, most certain, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ held her tightly, not wishing her to go, “I love you, San’lr’in’.”

“And I you, My Desire, and more so upon each passing turn, in truth.”

San’lr’in’ raised Sle’nel’s head up to her, then kissed her fully for a long moment, not caring that many were about. As they unwillingly broke apart, she looked once more into Sle’nel’s most beautiful eyes, “I will hold visions of you, Elf. You will remain in My mind.”

Sle’nel’ raised her hands to San’lr’in’s cheeks, touching them gently, “Be safe, my Queen.”

She then stepped slightly away, allowing The High Queen to mount. As the travelers began their journey back to the Valley, San’lr’in’ turned around one last moment and sent a message, Return to Me, Elf. I will be waiting for you.

Sle’nel’ watched for a long moment while the travelers made their way back up the steep mountain switchbacks until she could no longer see her lover.

“Elfin Queen. We request your presence. One of us has decided to deliver her babe early, and she would like your presence at this event.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, interrupted in her thoughts, guessing that this is what San’lr’in’ often felt as High Queen, “Lead the way, High Elfin Counselor.”

* * * *

As they completed their initial journey up the switchbacks, Ann’wn and San’lr’in’ both took a moment to look back.

“You have returned the Elves to The Realm, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ blinked slowly, feeling the weight of The Realm’s burdens return fully to her. She looked at Ann’wn for a moment and softly said, “To bring them returned to a realm such as this was no great deed, Force Leader. Let us hope that it is for no purpose.”

She turned her horse toward the Valley, looked at Ann’wn for one last moment, then placed the hood of her cloak over her head. Ann’wn met her Queen’s eyes, seeing the burden that now rested within them. She wondered how The High Queen survived them.

Ann’wn had Fon’elnn’ guide them home, while she remained guarding The High Queen. The High Counselor rode in front of The High Queen this turn, while The Healer rode beside her. Little talking had occurred as they made their way through the Elfin gates, but per their usual, once upon open ground, all talking ceased. The Healer closely watched her Queen throughout the turn, wondering what such a one as this thought about during the journey, yet having no notion of it.

While many eyes watched her throughout the journey, San’lr’in’ paid them no heed, well trained to expect as such. Given moments to herself, and knowing that her forces were guarding her well, San’lr’in’ brought her meditations to her, searching for the Wizard of the Ravens. She was surprised when the Wizard of the Ravens also sensed her.

I sense your presence seeking me, High Queen.

The Wizard’s thoughts stunned her, but she remained silent.

I like the feeling of your thoughts. They are intelligent and quick, unlike most these now around me. And you know well the feeling of power. I can sense this as so.

She searched her mind quickly, knowing she would have to prevent the connection soon.

I have sensed into many others’ thoughts, High Queen, and none compare to you. I am well pleased in finally finding you.

San’lr’in’ had heard the stories of the Wizard’s great mind and abilities, and could now sense as such for herself. She felt that the Wizard had such great command over her mind and powers that she was completely at-ease in them.

She also sensed the Wizard’s slight amusement, You choose not to send me your thoughts at this moment, High Queen. But I can wait. First, though, a slight trial of your abilities. Should you survive, we will perhaps speak again.

San’lr’in’ closed her mind to the Wizard, while wondering as to what the Wizard was planning, A trial? We certainly need no further trials.

They rode slightly past the sun’s setting, needing to halt at the prior-prepared camp regardless of when they arrived to it. As they rode into camp, The High Queen removed herself from her meditations, then dismounted. As she did so, she became aware that her body was tired from the long turn’s journey.

“High Queen.”

She looked down to the voice, “Force Leader, rise. Are we where I might remove My hood?”

“I am sorry, but no, my Queen. Your meal awaits, and your bed is prepared.”

“I must tend to other matters, Force Leader. Are there other reports from The Realm?”

“There are no new reports, Highness.”

“And you must eat, High One, or Sle’nel’ will slit my throat upon her return.”

The High Queen smiled slightly to her Healer, “Are you My keeper now, Healer?”

“Eat, then do as you will, High One.”

“I am not as young as your forces, San’lr’in’. You torture me on this journey. Can we not rest during the turn?”

Ann’wn stepped into the conversation, “I am sorry, High Priestess, but we must make haste. The High Queen must return to the Valley quickly, as The Realm begins to gather out of fear over the Wizard of the Ravens.”

This was unexpected to San’lr’in’, “Explain yourself, Force Leader. The Realm gathers?”

Ann’wn bowed her head, blushing, knowing she had neglected to inform her Queen of such, “Yes, my Queen. The reports have traveled quickly through your Realm, and many have already arrived to hear of what can be done to halt the Wizard.”

“The burden increases.”

“Yes, Highness.”

“And our entry procession is to be a grand event?”

Ann’wn bowed her head again, “Yes, my Queen. It is so.”

“I assume that all the necessary arrangements have been made.”

“Yes, Highness.”

Sume’ waived her hand in dismissal, “Enough. I need to eat. San’lr’in’, come with me and tell of what you saw while in your meditations upon this turn. Have you felt into the Wizard?”

San’lr’in’ stared at her sister with great surprise, well unused to taking commands from another. She first startled at the command, then laughed quietly to herself, following her sister to the fire.

The second turn of traveling was a repeat of the first, with them arriving into camp once again well past the sun’s set. As they sat around the fire eating their eve’s meal, Sume’ spoke softly to San’lr’in’, “Perhaps you should return Sele’s powers to her. We might need them against this wizard.”

“I am uncertain of this moment.”

“Then you should place them within you, as we will need these powers.”

“Take Sele’s powers into My own?”

“Yes. You can do this.”

“They are most difficult to incorporate into mine, and will be even the more difficult to remove.”

Sume’ thought about it for a moment, “We have little choice in this. Then you must return them to her soon, so that she may grow used to them.”

“As soon as they are returned to her, the Wizard will feel her powers, as she has both The Realm’s powers as well as the sorcery, like mine. But hers are more finely connected to each other than mine, and she need not call them to her. They are a part of her. The Wizard will feel this and seek her out.”

“We will need these powers, San’lr’in’. In highest truth.”

“Sele’ went to the Dark Powers once, and I am not yet assured she can avoid as such, again. We cannot risk losing her powers to the Dark Ones. These powers must remain in The Realm.”

“You will have to trust her upon one moment, San’lr’in’, and this you know.”

“You speak truth, but is this the moment for that test, Counsel?”

“She has done well, but perhaps we should speak to her in this regard.”

“Has she learned to be without her powers?”

“She has begun to wield the sword well without them, and she can engage the first three meditations without them, which is far better than I manage.”

“You don’t try. You are able to do this should you desire. Does she miss her powers?”

“She speaks not to me about them. She speaks of pleasing you, only, and knows that she has failed you and The Realm.”

“Would you trust her, Sister, with The Realm?”

Sume’ was quiet for a moment, staring at San’lr’in’, “I would. She may have been called by the Dark Ones, but she listened to them only for her dedication to you and The Realm.”

“I will give her a test. Inform her not about this. You will help me in this regard.”

“Good. She will pass.”

Krl’lnn’ was sitting around the fire, near Roen and Ern’seln’. She had said little to anyone since The High Queen’s battle with the prior First Master, choosing to observe only. Fon’elnn’ had watched her carefully since that moment, yet distrusting that Krl’lnn’ would come fully into the service of The Realm. While The High Queen was eating her meal, Fon’elnn’ decided to test Krl’lnn’s dedication.

She rose and removed her sword from its sheath, pointing it to Krl’lnn’, “I challenging you to a contest, wanting-to-be master.”

Ann’wn watched with great interest, also untrusting as to Krl’lnn’s allegiances. The High Queen slightly raised an eyebrow, and quietly sensed into Krl’lnn’s thinking for a moment.

Krl’lnn’ rose hesitantly, holding her hands out, as if empty, “I have no sword, Master. I cannot accept this contest.”

Ann’wn rose, unsheathed her sword and tossed it to her, “Use mine. It will do.”

Sume’ watched carefully, whispering to her sister, “The Dark Powers flow easily within this one.”

San’lr’in’ jerked back slightly at her sister’s words, not having felt as such, “You sense this to be truth?”

Sume’ shook her head, “No, but I watch her eyes, and they are nervous.”

The contest began with Krl’lnn’ hitting Fon’elnn’s sword, as was expected. Fon’elnn’ quickly moved the contest to a higher skill level, forcing Krl’lnn’ to do the same. San’lr’in’ watched Krl’lnn’s moves, once again sensing into her thoughts. As was expected, Krl’lnn’ had been trained to mask her thoughts, as a Master, but San’lr’in’ did manage to sense confusion and anger.

“This one means you harm, San’lr’in’. I sense as such.”

San’lr’in’ stared at her sister for a moment, then watched the contest, sensing deeper into Krl’lnn’s thoughts. She wasn’t pleased with what she sensed.

“You must remove her from your presence.”

“It is safer with her in our presence than not. Fon’elnn’ also senses as you. This young would-be Master will be well-watched.”

She returned to the fire, watching the flames quietly, but suddenly felt someone’s gaze upon her. Though many watched her, the intensity of this gaze told her that someone was seeking her attention. She looked around, then saw who it was.

She rose and walked over to another fire, and looked down at the one who had captured her attention, “Walk with Me, Young Roen?”

They walked a short distance away from the fires, remaining quiet until The High Queen felt the distance enough to ensure privacy, “You seek Me?”

“My apologies, Highness, but I have seen two items in concern to you.”

“Tell Me of these.”

“The Wizard of the Ravens is not what you have been led to believe, Highness. She is more, yet less, in all things.”

“What does this mean?”

“I know not. Only this is what has come to me.”

She thought on it for a moment, Evil? Powerful? She let it go, “And the other item?”

“A betrayer journeys with you, Highness.”

“Who?”

“I know not, my Queen. I am sorry for this. I am yet overly young to know this. I will continue to seek this name. But they do mean you great harm. Beware of them, my Queen, as you return to the Valley.”

She halted their walking, placing her hand gently on Roen’s cheek, “You have done great service to Me and The Realm, Seer Roen. Should you ever desire to serve The Realm directly, tell Me and I will make it to occur.”

As they halted the next eve, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ heard a cry from far above. She moved slightly away from the others and returned the call. After the great bird landed upon her arm, she listened intently to the dreaded report, hearing what she had hoped she never would. When the bird was completed with delivering her message, San’lr’in’ stroked its head lightly.

“Worry not, My most special of all messengers. I know of this danger and will tend to it directly. Make your way well north of here, and hide among the rocky havens. Remove yourself away from this danger, as your kind cannot fight against all these ravens. Flee quickly from here, and take as many with you as possible. Remain there until you are called. Upon that moment, you will know that you are safe.”

She kissed the bird gently upon the beak, then moved her arm, making it to fly off, “Go, Great Winged Messenger. Go, and remain as safe.”

The High Queen made her way to the craggy edge of the flat mountaintop on which they were now camped, climbing slightly up to a ledge that looked far out into The Realm. She removed her hood and entered deeply into a most difficult of meditations. She called the powers of the winds to her, making the skies to turn the dark gray of a turmoiled sky.

Send me your thoughts, High Queen.

San’lr’in’ was surprised that the Wizard entered so easily into her mind, but knew that while the Wizard could invade her thoughts with her own, she would be unable to sense The High Queen’s thoughts unless they were opened to her. She remained silent, but curious.

You yet refuse to send me your thoughts, but it is of no matter. I can feel that you are curious, as you don’t close your mind to me, completely.

San’lr’in’ knew that what the Wizard said was truth. And she knew that she should be closing her mind completely to the Wizard, but as the Wizard had said, she was curious.

I am seeking an equal, High Queen. And I sense that you are that equal. I need someone by my side.

The thought surprised San’lr’in’. She hadn’t suspected that the Wizard would be looking for a companion.

I mean to rule, as I did long prior, High Queen. If you manage to survive my little trial, perhaps I will consider you as mine. Until later, perhaps, my curious one. I hope you will survive.

Fon’elnn’ watched over The High Queen throughout the long eve, but knew not what to do as the sun’s rise began to hint of its turn’s journey. She was relieved to hear Ann’wn’s steps near her. Neither knew that The High Queen had been listening to the Wizard’s thoughts.

She clasped her hand quickly over her heart, “Good morn, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn did as well, “Master. Has she been here the entire eve?”

Fon’elnn’ nodded, “Most certain, Force Leader. She as not moving the entire eve. And she calling overly strange powers to her.”

Ann’wn frowned, “She has remained in her meditations?”

Fon’elnn’ merely nodded.

“We must leave. I will try to make her aware of our presence.”

Ann’wn began to go up to San’lr’in’, but was startled to hear her voice, “I am returned, Force Leader. Come. We must make haste. Our moment to fight against the Wizard of the Ravens moves rapidly toward us.”

The High Queen looked at Ann’wn for a brief moment, returned the hood to her head, then hurried down the craggy slope. She moved directly to her horse, not waiting for the others. Ann’wn also mounted, then followed, allowing the others to catch up as they could.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ rose and went to the Reflecting Pool, looking upon it while far removed from its presence. A movement brought her attention back to the moment.

“R’lodin’lindor. What is it, my flying wonder?” Then she saw Sele’s flying unicorn, “And D’ron’stri’nil’. You also come?”

They are here to bring back the others of their kind, my daughter.

Sle’nel’ petted R’lodin’lindor’s great nose, “Like R’lodin’lindor did with D’ron’stri’nil’?”

R’lodin’lindor nodded her big head.

“I cannot bring back as many as this. There are many Elves now.”

You will go, as will Srn’threln’. You will return with six of the Little Ones. Then they, with their new Elves, will begin retrieving the others, and so on. But you have the first moment.

Srn’threln’ walked up to Sle’nel’, “Is this acceptable, Elfin Queen?”

Sle’nel’ had given up trying to tell everyone that she didn’t wish to be Queen. She nodded and accepted the moment, “I accept this as so. This many R’lodin’lindors in the skies will be a most magnificent sight throughout much of The Realm. But is it the best moment, with the Wizard of the Ravens now waking?”

They have asked to return so that they may help in this battle. The ravens of the Wizard killed many of their long-prior kind, and they have not forgotten this. They wish to help The High Queen in this battle.

Sle’nel’ said nothing, understanding the dark moment now before them. She looked at Srn’threln’, then turned and mounted R’lodin’lindor. The happy moment that this should have been now looked well other than that.

* * * *

Sam’s journey to Woden was finally in its last stage. Sam knew the route to Woden by now, having already prior traveled it, but let the guards lead the way. U’Aine wasn’t in sight, choosing to guard in her own fashion. They traveled steadily upon the first turn after the Valley, camping in a clearing near the middle of a forest that the guards knew well, enjoying the soft glow of a small fire.

“The skies have favored your journey, Highest.”

Sam heard the voice, smiling as she turned toward it, “And I be most grateful for such. What did you see during your journey this turn, Master?”

U’Aine sat down near her, ever amazed at Sam’s sparkling frost-blue eyes, “A wondrous sight, in truth.”

“Oh? I haven’t been able to see any wondrous sights between Woden and the Valley. It seems like we travel this path only in haste.”

“The sight is a vision of beauty, Highness, with the most beautiful hair and eyes, and sits upon a horse as if she were born to it. It requires my every training to remove my eyes from this sight.”

Blushing, Sam said nothing. She had enjoyed U’Aine’s company during the journey, but hadn’t allowed it to move toward anything more than fireside talks, even in spite of her own desires.

“Our moments move quickly toward Woden, Highest. We will arrive as scheduled. Might there be something I could do for you prior to our arrival?”

Sam shook her head, “No. We will just enter. Woden will do the rest. We are not like the Valley in this regard. There will be no formal ceremonial procession.”

U’Aine shook her head, “As The High Queen will face upon returning to the Valley.” She laughed lightly, “But I know well that she tolerates these only. It is part of her burden.”

Sam looked at U’Aine, knowing that she had watched San’lr’in’ quietly from afar for many cycles, “She indeed has the burdens of The Realm upon her.”

U’Aine heard a noise and looked up into the trees, “Highest? Do the Woden lands always have this many ravens about?”

Sam had also seen the unusual number of ravens following them throughout the turn, “No, at least not that I have noticed. Their numbers seemed to but have greatly increased since my last journey to Woden.”

A long-prior memory nagged at U’Aine’s mind, but she let it go for the moment, “I am looking forward to seeing your Woden, Highest.” She looked into Sam’s eyes, seeing the blue of all the skies and waters of The Realm. She had restrained herself from pushing herself onto Sam, but her resolve was growing away from her.

Sam returned U’Aine’s look, also failing in her vow to herself. She touched U’Aine’s face lightly, “And I look forward to you seeing my Woden, Master.”

U’Aine brought her hand up to Sam’s, touching it softly. She felt herself shiver slightly as their flesh touched. They were sitting close enough that U’Aine could smell Sam, wishing to lose herself in The Highest’s hair. She brought Sam’s hand to her lips and kissed it softly.

She then kissed Sam’s cheek, “Would you like to go see the lake? It is nearby. Not even a moment’s walk from here. The stars’ shine reflect brightly upon it this eve.”

Sam rose, “I knew not that there was a lake here.”

U’Aine motioned to the direction, and as they headed down the animal path, U’Aine took Sam’s hand into her own, both shivering at the touch. As U’Aine had vowed, Sam could see the lake through the trees, surprised at its beauty.

“This is much like my sister’s lake in the Valley. A most beautiful sight.”

“Her lake is most special, indeed, but this is nearly as beautiful.” She looked at Sam, “Yet, in all its beauty, it pales in comparison to your own.” She kissed Sam lightly.

Sam sat down on a soft patch of ground. U’Aine sat down next to her, “Look up at the stars, Highest. Are they not amazing?”

Sam laid down on the ground, gazing up to the stars, “The First Ones of Woden came from somewhere out there.”

U’Aine lay down beside her, propping herself on her elbow so that she could look at Sam, “I have heard this tale. Brave women.”

“I cannot imagine what their journey be like. While we travel amongst forests and plains, is all they see this sky and its stars?”lai

U’Aine thought about it for a moment, then shook her head, “In truth, it is beyond my understanding, in any regard. It must be a feeling of isolation beyond than any other.”

U’Aine bent over slightly and gave Sam another kiss. Upon this moment, the kiss lasted a moment longer, but neither held the other, simply enjoying the kiss.

Sam found herself desiring much more, but refused to move herself toward it, “Did you like remaining but so distant from The High Queen and the Valley, Master, in all your travels? Were you not lonely?”

U’Aine laid upon the ground and gazed at the stars, “The stars became my friends upon many moments, for the lack of another. The Realm needed as such.”

Sam leaned on her elbow, returning U’Aine’s gaze. She thought her a stunning warrior woman, finding U’Aine’s sculpted face overly compelling. In spite of her many experienced cycles, U’Aine remained remarkably young and innocent in appearance, “The stars are no one’s friend, U’Aine. They merely remind us of our loneliness in this Realm.”

She bent down slowly to U’Aine’s face and stared into her eyes. She brought her hand softly to U’Aine’s cheek, then kissed her fully. U’Aine moaned at the feeling, and with no more control left to her, she placed her arms around Sam, bringing Sam on top of her, holding her tightly. The kiss lasted many moments, moving their urgency suddenly forward.

U’Aine was a strong warrior woman, but Sam found her gentle and completely open, without being demanding. Sam broke away from the kiss and looked down into U’Aine’s face.

“What do you see, Highest?”

“Someone I would like to know more of.”

U’Aine placed her hand lightly on the back of Sam’s head and brought it close to her, “Allow me to show you my need, Highest, so that you may know more of me.”

She returned Sam’s kiss, moving the kiss even further in its urgency and intensity, until she heard Sam moan her own pleasure. They enjoyed the kiss for a long moment, then Sam began to move away, back to her spot on the ground.

“Highest, did you not enjoy this moment between us?”

Sam sighed and looked at the stars once more, “What do you think it must be like for those up there that now come to The Realm?”

U’Aine knew enough to give Sam the distance she needed, “Wonder. Perhaps some fear. Loneliness, perhaps.”

“Yes, U’Aine. I enjoyed the moment. Perhaps overly.”

U’Aine made no move to take the moment further, allowing Sam to do as she needed. They gazed at the stars for many moments, then Sam moved back over to U’Aine and kissed her once more. But upon this moment, she placed her hand on U’Aine’s breast. As they kissed, she unbuttoned U’Aine’s shirt, then touched her. U’Aine moaned and pulled Sam more fully to her. For the moment, Sam thought no more of the humans now in the skies above them.

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter XII

A Well-aimed Knife

As they neared the Valley’s western gate, Ann’wn saw that a small group awaited them. She sent one of the guards running ahead up to the messengers. While The High Queen’s band of travelers kept moving steadily toward the gate, Ann’wn saw that the guard she had sent remained with the small group, indicating that all was safe.

She turned her horse back to her Queen’s, “Your Counselors await you, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ removed her hood and looked at the small group now awaiting them, “Indeed. Once in the Valley, they are never far from Me, are they?”

Ann’wn knew that The High Queen’s comment wasn’t a question, “So it would seem, Highness. Would you like me to dispatch them?”

San’lr’in’ shook out her hair, then sighed, “No need. I suspect that they will enter with us and that a procession has been readied.”

“Yes, Highness. It is so. I saw the scout just early this morn. They are well notified. Would you like me to have them entertained away from you?”

San’lr’in’ smiled lightly at the thought, but shook her head slightly, “Let them be. They are merely anxious for our return.”

The procession was as any other to San’lr’in’, but was a special one to nearly every other in the Valley. They were excited about their High Queen’s return, seeing the returned Elves, and that all The Realm’s forces were coming together in the Valley for the War Council. As usual, the Counselors rode first, followed by Sume’ and Sele’, The Healer, The High Counselor, the Elves and finally The High Queen. She rode alone this turn, with no one at her side, and found that she greatly missed Sle’nel’.

Remain as safe, My Elf.

The procession had begun just at the entrance to the Valley’s town, and wound its way slowly into the center of it, then toward The High Queen’s complex. Sume’ was surprised at the length of the procession and all the ceremony and formality it afforded.

Musicians were scattered throughout the long procession, providing the ceremonial music along the formal journey. The procession path was fully lined by most of the Valley’s residents as well as many throughout The Realm, now come to hear the War Council.

As they at long-last neared the center of the Valley’s town, Fon’elnn’ rode up to Ann’wn with great haste, ignoring the crowded path about her, “Force Leader! Halt this procession!”

Ann’wn heard the urgency in The Master’s voice, “What is it?”

“Krl’lnn’. She is no longer riding in the processional.”

Ann’wn’s concern rose instantly, “Find her!”

Ann’wn informed her guards, and all went on high alert, searching the crowd for her. While neither the crowd nor the processional noticed the guards’ new focus, The High Queen raised an eyebrow, sensing the urgency now about her.

After giving her commands, Ann’wn positioned herself next to her Queen, a most unusual placement that didn’t go unnoticed by those riding in the procession. Taking no notice of The High Queen’s reaction, Ann’wn kept her eyes scanning the crowd, then turned to her, “My Queen. We must remove you from the processional.”

Fon’elnn’ had gone into the crowd searching for Krl’lnn’, while Queen Erthrn also positioned herself next to San’lr’in’, beginning to take her reins from her.

The High Queen looked at Erthrn, “I am able to guide My own horse, Queen Erthrn.”

“We must remove you from this procession, and quickly so, High Queen. You are in great danger.”

Ann’wn’s eyes kept scanning the crowd, as did Erthrn’s. Ann’wn hoped beyond hope that her guards would find Krl’lnn’, and quickly so. She knew that she and Erthrn would have to remove The High Queen forcefully from the procession, but also knew that it had to be done. She turned to her.

“My Queen. You must allow us to remove you from the procession.”

San’lr’in’ turned to her and spoke quietly, “Force Leader. We have only a few moments remaining. Surely you will find our young trai—”

Ann’wn had begun to look away from her Queen in order to scan the crowd, but heard The High Queen suddenly halt her statement, providing a pained moan in its place. Ann’wn jerked her head back to her Queen, instantly on high-alert. Her worst imaginings came true as she saw The High Queen visibly grimace while her hand moved to the knife that had sunk so deeply into her chest.

Noooo! Not The High Queen!

San’lr’in’s now free-flowing blood quickly began to discolor her gown. Ann’wn watched in slow-motioned horror as The High Queen’s eyes closed, and as she began to fall off her horse.

Erthrn saw the knife enter near her Queen’s heart, and instantly reached over and grabbed The High Queen by the waist just as San’lr’in’ had begun to collapse, pulling her onto her own horse. As soon as she had The High Queen firmly against her, she kicked her heels into her horse and raced through the crowd, yelling at Ann’wn, “BRING THE HEALER!”

Ann’wn was fully in shock, but well trained. The moment she saw that her Queen had been wounded, and that Erthrn was taking The High Queen to her quarters, Ann’wn went to The Healer.

“Quickly. Jump onto my horse. The High Queen has been wounded.”

The Healer wasted no moments on questions, doing Ann’wn’s bid without hesitation, but saw that the report had already begun to spread throughout the crowd. As Ann’wn placed her arm around The Healer’s waist, they began their race toward The High Queen’s complex in hopes of saving their High Queen.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ was walking along the peaceful paths of El’fs’nd’lle while Srn’threln’ was giving her the reports of the turn, “Many throughout The Realm already ask of our service. I would advise against as such until our numbers are more fully returned, Queen Sle’nel’.”

Sle’nel’ thought of San’lr’in’, fully understanding why she sighed as often as she did, “Must you call me by this most ridiculous of titles? Please try to refrain from such. And I agree. You will overly risk the Elves’ safety. But who requests your service?”

“The Highland communities have requested that we supply our healing to their community. They have apparently gone many cycles with little health care.”

“Are they not within The High Queen’s care?”

“They are, but choose to remain apart from such. They are small folk, and wish not to be noticed. The Elves cared for them throughout our moments, but since our departure, they have suffered.”

“We can inform The High Queen. Between El’fs’nd’lle and the Valley, something can be done without overly risking the newly-returned Elves. Or perhaps they might wish to visit El’fs’nd’lle.”

Srn’threln’ nodded and provided three other requests, while Sle’nel’ listened and responded as best she could.

“Have all our newly-returned Elves now been fully returned to our great winged unicorns?”

“Not as yet, but nearly so. There are yet three or four more ceremonies, my Queen. But all are fully excited.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, smiling at the thought, “I have seen them flying above in our skies. It is a most wondrous sight.”

Srn’threln’ looked puzzled, “I know this not, Elfin Queen. In our moments long prior, there were many more of them. It is strange to us to see so few as this.”

When they reached the end of their path, they stood at the edge of one of the great waterfalls in their valley. Sle’nel’ looked around, “I have not yet been here, but it would appear that we have reached the end of our path.”

Srn’threln’ smiled and gestured to behind the waterfall, “You have not this memory, my Queen? Please follow me. There are many surprises behind these falls.”

Sle’nel’ looked at Srn’threln’ and smiled in return, enjoying the rare moment of exploration. She began to follow Srn’threln’, when suddenly she sensed something of urgency.

She stood completely still, exploring the feeling, when finally she recognized it, “Srn’threln’. I must leave. Immediately.”

Srn’threln’ saw that Sle’nel’ had received a feeling, “Is there something I might do for you, Queen Sle’nel’?”

“I must leave. San’lr’in’ has been wounded. Please call R’lodin’lindor to me.”

* * * *

“Does she live?”

Ann’wn had been pacing near where The High Queen had been laid, watching as The Healer had first removed The High Queen’s gown, then slowly inspected the knife’s entry point.

The Healer was singularly focused upon her Queen, so didn’t respond to Ann’wn’s question.

The Healer’s slow and methodical movements were overly painstaking to Ann’wn, “Healer! Does she live?”

The Healer looked up to her lover, “Have my assistants bring my surgery knives and instruments, Force Leader. With the greatest of haste. And bring Sume’. I may have need of her magic. You must ensure that I am not bothered.”

As Ann’wn left the room, Erthrn quietly asked, “Has it touched her heart?”

The Healer shook her head, “I know not, but it must be close if it has not.”

“Will she live?”

The Healer looked up at Erthrn, removing her eyes from her Queen. She sighed deeply, “I know not, Erthrn. She is bleeding on the inside. And if it has touched her heart, removing the blade may create more damage.”

Erthrn placed her hand on The Healer’s shoulder, “Her life is in your hands, Healer. Much is placed on your shoulders now.”

“As if I knew this not, Erthrn?”

While waiting for her assistants and surgical instruments, she cleansed what she could of The High Queen’s wound.

She felt The High Queen’s hand on her arm, “Sume’.”

“Sume’? Your sister?”

The voice was strained and sounded in great pain, barely a whisper, “The Realm must not lose My powers.”

She placed her hand on The High Queen’s cheek, “You are not going to die while in my hands, High One.”

San’lr’in’ opened her eyes, and The Healer saw that a few tears escaped, “This knife, Healer … is in My heart. There is nothing to be done. I can feel it as so. I am dying. I … must … transfer … My … powers.”

Before The Healer could argue further, Sume’ entered the room, “I am here, Healer. How is she?”

Even in her deep pain, San’lr’in’ had heard Sume’s entrance. As Sume’ came close to her, The High Queen conjured a small ball of energy to her, said a few words, then held it out to Sume’, “There are … no moments. I am dying. Take this into you. You are … of the line. Tell My Elf … of My love.”

Giving her no moments to think on the moment, San’lr’in’ took Sume’s hand and placed the ball of light into it, then moved it to Sume’s chest. She softly spoke another spell, then pressed the ball of light firmly against Sume’s chest, where it disappeared. Sume’ suddenly felt an immense surge of overwhelming power within her, astounded in all the memories and powers that had overly quickly become hers, but also saw that The High Queen had passed out. She stood fully shocked in the moment, trying to come to some understanding of what had just been given to her.

When The Healer’s assistants finally arrived, she gave an order to Ann’wn, “Bring Sele’ to me, and have her wait. She may also be needed.”

She took the surgical knife from one of her assistants, then took a last look at Sume’ and Erthrn, “No one must know of what just occurred, Erthrn.”

Erthrn nodded, “It will not leave this room, Healer.”

Sume’ spoke quietly, yet fully surprised in the moment, and deeply saddened, “You must save her, Healer. I cannot carry this burden. She alone can hold these fully within her. There is no understanding of the immensity of these powers. I am, in truth, more overwhelmed in the moment than I ever could have expected. She must be saved. No other can carry these powers.”

“I am trying, Sume’.”

“Then try harder, Healer! You know not these powers. These are an impossible burden to hold. We cannot keep this realm safe without her. You must try harder, Healer.” Sume’s desperation and concern were without question, her tone more than frantic. “Save her!”

But while The Healer was the most skilled Healer in all The Realm, even she recognized that her skills meant nothing given the great damage that had been done to The High Queen. After making the needed incisions, she removed the blade carefully so as to not create further damage, then looked at The High Queen’s heart, shaking her head.

“What is it, Healer?”

She looked up and across the room to Ann’wn, “Even with all my training, I haven’t the skills or abilities to stitch together this heart.”

Suddenly, The Healer saw that The High Queen’s heart halted its beating. She reached inside into the heart and used her hand to massage it, forcing it to continue its life-saving beating, knowing that she had already risked The High Queen’s life greatly by doing so.

“Bring Sele’. Take my assistants away from this room. With haste!” She looked at Erthrn, “Quickly. Come and breathe life into our Queen.”

Erthrn did as commanded, but was greatly saddened and concerned over her High Queen’s condition. She knew nothing of what The Healer was planning.

“Sume’. Cleanse yourself. You must now save our High Queen.”

“How am I to do this?”

“You have her powers. You now hold the power that she used to save your life. Think, Sume’. We cannot lose her.”

Sume’ looked frantic, “No, we cannot lose her, most certain. You are correct, Healer. And I know fully that I cannot command such powers as these. Who is she that can do as such? They are a heavy burden.” Sume’ went to Sele’ as she spoke, then placed her hand on Sele’s head, sending her a message.

“High Queen gave you her powers?”

“She knew she was dying, Young One. Help me do this?”

Sele’ nodded, “I know the spell, but I haven’t the power.”

“I do, but remain uncertain of the spell.”

Sume’ looked at Sele’, who was now standing in a chair near her, “You speak the spell, and I will supply the power. Then let us hope that this will be enough. I may be The High Priestess, but San’lr’in’s powers are far beyond anything of which I am aware.”

Sele’ concentrated for a moment, “I cannot recall all the spell to me without my powers.”

Sume’ grew hysterical, “You must, Young One! CONCENTRATE! This is your High Queen.”

Sele’s voice was now soft but firm, “This is my Mother, Aunt High Priestess. Give me but a moment.” In spite of Sele’s youth, her bloodline from the long prior High Queens allowed her a calm and assured stance no matter the moment as she searched deeply into her memories for the needed spell.

Both Ann’wn and Erthrn were surprised, “Your Mother?”

Sume’ looked up at her, “I am not surprised in this, given the Spirit Mothers. Now, call this spell to you, and quickly so. I command this as so.”

“Yes, Aunt High Priestess.” She concentrated for a moment, “I have it.”

The Healer spoke to Erthrn as she removed her own hand from The High Queen’s heart, “Erthrn. It is the moment to halt the breathing.”

Working quietly together, Sele’ cited the spell as Sume’ provided the necessary power that The High Queen had given to her in desperation. As when The High Queen had returned Sume’s life to her, the moments for such were intense and long, requiring many powers and many spells. The Healer watched quietly through her own desperation, looking at her now dead friend and former lover lying so cold and quietly before her.

Who is she, indeed, that pulls so much love and devotion to her?

Suddenly, as had occurred when The High Queen had restored Sume’s life, and as lightning seemed to occur about them, The High Queen’s heart began to beat again on its own. The Healer watched in amazement its first new beatings. At the same moment, The High Queen drew in a deep breath, then moaned. It was the most welcomed wondrous sound of great pain The Healer had ever heard.

The Healer placed her hand on The High Queen’s forehead to remove some of the pain.

To herself she spoke, “She is with great pain, but I care not. She lives.”

She began to close the wound, noticing that the heart seemed to have already begun its healing. She smiled as she worked the many moments necessary to close the wound completely, then looked up at Sume’ and Sele’ for a quick moment, “You did it!”

When she was done, and when she was done fully bandaging The High Queen’s wound, she moved to another cleansing bowl and began to remove the blood from her arms and hands.

“Will she live, Healer?”

Deep in her own thoughts and relief of the moment, she had forgotten that others were about. She turned and looked at them, “It is certainly my plan that she does as such, but now it is up to her.”

Sume’ looked at Sele’, “Do you know how I might return her powers to her?”

Sele’ nodded, “I think so. But you will have to do it. I recall the spell she used to do as such.”

“Can it be done without harming her?”

Sele’ nodded again, “They are part of her after all these moments. It will make her feel improved by having them returned. The process carries pain only in the removal of them.”

“This is not so, Young One. There was great pain as the Deep Mystics instilled these into her.”

“But they have now become a part of her, Healer. All will be well.”

Erthrn placed her hand on Sume’s arm, “The High Queen wouldn’t have these great powers lost to The Realm, High Priestess. You must be certain she will live.”

Sume’ looked squarely into Erthrn’s eyes, “And I wouldn’t have this great one lost to The Realm, Erthrn, my lover. It is not the powers we need to save, Erthrn. It is the woman that now lies before us.” She moved her glance to her gravely wounded sister, examining the limp body lying before her, “Many can wield these powers, but none so greatly as this one.” She touched her hand gently to her sister’s cheek, “And this I now have learned fully, as never prior. For all my prior moments, I have been jealous of her powers, but I was wrong to be as such. She was chosen with great wisdom, Erthrn. It is this woman that must be saved. These powers mean nothing without her. I most certain cannot command them. They are useless without her.”

Erthrn nodded and backed away, “You speak with great wisdom, High Priestess. Return her powers to her.”

As Sele’ had done when reciting the life-giving spell, she placed her hand on Sume’s head, “I am prepared.”

Sume’ nodded, then held her hands out as The High Queen had done when transferring her powers. Sume’ was pleased when she saw the ball of energy form in her hands. After she had moved The High Queen’s powers back into the ball of energy, with some pain, she began to place the ball of light into The High Queen’s chest, when Sele’ suddenly halted her, “No, Aunt High Priestess! These must enter through her mind. Place them into her head. She placed them in your chest only for safekeeping. Her mind will re-incorporate them.”

The Healer was surprised to see The High Queen’s body physically jerk as Sume’ transferred the powers back into her. After a few moments, The Healer could see that The High Queen’s breathing returned to a more normal pattern. Suddenly realizing that she had been holding her own breath, she breathed a deep sigh of relief.

San’lr’in’ opened her eyes, looking in great pain from the incident, “My powers … must not be lost.”

The Healer moved close to The High Queen’s face and spoke softly to her, “Then you must remain alive, San’lr’in’. It is the only way to save them for The Realm. Save yourself, High One.”

The High Queen moaned quietly, yet in great pain, and stared at The Healer for a moment. She turned her head toward Sume’, placed her hand on her sister’s arm, then closed her eyes and drifted into unconsciousness.

* * * *

The Mystics of the Valley were in full shock as to the attempted assassination. Many of those who had gathered to watch the procession remained to hear word of their High Queen. Even The High Queen’s Counselors waited in their meeting room for any word that might come their way. There was no report to lift their spirits, though, as The High Queen continued fully in her unconsciousness.

The Counselors discussed the Valley’s law regarding such an incident, and decided to fully ignore it for the moment. They had no desire to instate another as temporary Queen, choosing to remain on the positive side.

While all those close to The High Queen tried to remain with great hope, they well concealed their deep worries. Mil’der’in was standing around dazed, fully shocked from the moment, knowing well the consequences should The High Queen die. Her thoughts were so filled with disbelief that she found herself fully paralyzed in the moment, not knowing what to do, where to go, or what to say. She paced the hallway endlessly.

She must live!

The moment was quietly desperate for all those now waiting any word of the outcome. The Valley’s residents, in their own display of shock and dismay, waited outside The High Queen’s complex for any word. The Valley was so quiet in its shock that it was if a death toll had been commanded.

Sume’ and The Healer had refused to leave The High Queen’s side. The Healer continually checked her breathing and heart rate, while Sume’ remained unusually quiet, standing vigilantly near her. They both absolutely forbade any entrance into The High Queen’s chamber.

A guard informed Ann’wn, “Queen N’orn’nntil’ of the Women of the Waters requests permission to provide her healing for The High Queen. She has ridden a long journey to arrive here so quickly.”

Ann’wn knew the answer prior to it being asked, but asked it anyway. The response was quick and short, “No. Her magic is not needed.”

The moment The Healer had completed the removal of the knife, she had told Ann’wn to send for Sle’nel’. But there was little expectation that she would arrive within the moments necessary.

For a brief moment while tending her Queen, The Healer looked at her own lover, “Has Krl’lnn’ yet been found?”

Ann’wn shook her head, “Not as yet, but she cannot leave the Valley, so she will be found. All are now looking for her. In truth, I have never prior seen the forces as motivated. They have taken this most personally.”

Erthrn had become overly anxious to stand around and wait, so decided to take part in the search for Krl’lnn’. Her anger was so deep that she wished she could personally take charge of this would-be assassin’s punishment, but knew it wasn’t to be. It had already been commanded by Mil’der’in, who was now acting in place of The High Queen, that once captured, Krl’lnn’s punishment would wait until The High Queen’s return to her reign.

“When will the messenger reach Sle’nel’?”

“This turn, perhaps, but likely the turn-next.”

Besides removing San’lr’in’s pain, The Healer knew she had done all she could for her. She wished that Sle’nel’ could arrive soon so as to provide the voice that would compel The High Queen back into The Realm. In her concern and exhaustion, she had forgotten about R’lodin’lindor.

A large commotion suddenly occurred outside The High Queen’s complex, and Ann’wn was immediately alerted. She followed the guards to the outside courtyard where many now awaited any report regarding The High Queen, but upon her arrival, she halted, fully stunned at the sight now before her. Sle’nel’ had arrived on R’lodin’lindor, and so had fifteen of the newly returned Elves, all on their own great flying unicorns.

The Mystics of the Valley and The Realm had never seen such a sight during this era, and all were now staring at the great winged horses that consumed the entire courtyard, awed by their great size and presence. Such a sight was held only in the long-prior stories, so the guards looked as bewildered as the Valley’s residents, none knowing what to do. Sle’nel’ gave no acknowledgement to those surrounding her, moving quickly toward The High Queen’s chambers.

When she saw Ann’wn, she frowned, “How was this allowed to occur, Force Leader?”

She kept her pace quick, forcing Ann’wn to run after her, “A surprise, Elfin Queen. Krl’lnn escaped during the procession. She will be found.”

Sle’nel’ suddenly halted and turned back to Ann’wn, glaring, “You are not telling me that she is yet uncaptured, are you, Force Leader?”

Mil’der’in had come to greet Sle’nel’, and overheard the conversation, “All our resources have been turned to her capture, Queen Sle’nel’.”

Sle’nel’ turned to Mil’der’in, “She is mine to punish, Mil’der’in.”

Mil’der’in placed her hand on Sle’nel’s arm, trying to calm her, “We will speak more on this later, Queen of the Elves. For now, let us take you to see—”

Sle’nel’ glared at Mil’der’in, “You may be in charge of The Realm for the moment, Mil’der’in, but if I must, . will go hunt Krl’lnn myself. Force me not to this, as I and the other Elves have better things to do at this moment.”

Ann’wn stepped forward, “Sle’nel’, she cannot—”

Sle’nel’ turned, giving her full anger upon Ann’wn, “The High Queen’s life is your responsibility, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn lowered her head and was about to respond, but Mil’der’in acted as she knew The High Queen would desire of her, “Sle’nel’. Halt this. Ann’wn’s forces are doing all they can at this moment. The High Queen awaits your presence, but she is fully unconscious and hasn’t returned to us since The Healer removed the knife.”

Sle’nel’ was yet angry, but conceded the moment, “I want Krl’lnn as mine.”

Mil’der’in stepped forward even further, trying to soften the moment, “I cannot make this vow to you, Elfin Queen, but I will vow that no one will kill Krl’lnn until The High Queen’s return to The Realm.”

Srn’threln’, Sle’nel’s High Elfin Counselor, had finally caught up to her. She bowed her head to both Sle’nel’ and Mil’der’in, “Mil’der’in, High Counselor, thank you for your words of negotiation. I am certain that Queen Sle’nel’ hears them well, but is deeply concerned in the moment, as are we all. Perhaps we should take her to The High Queen’s chambers and continue this conversation at another moment?”

She turned to her Queen, “Elfin Queen. If must be, we will find the traitor. So there is no need for you to be concerned on this. Think only of The High Queen on this moment.”

Mil’der’in bowed her head briefly to Srn’threln’, relieved for the voice of reason, “Elfin High Counselor. We are pleased for your presence, even in spite of the sorrowful moment.” She motioned her hand, “Please, as you say, let us take Sle’nel’ to our High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ looked at Mil’der’in for one last moment prior to going to her High Queen’s chambers, “I will concede the moment, High Counselor of The Realm, but know this. If The High Queen dies, there is not one in this Realm that will not feel my wrath. Not one.”

Mil’der’in bowed her head once, “And I will stand willingly at your side as you do this, Queen Sle’nel’, with my full understanding and approval.”

Mil’der’in’s statement was enough to finally soften the moment. Sle’nel’ took a deep breath while placing her hand on Mil’der’in’s arm, then spoke in a more controlled fashion, “Thank you for your patience with me, High Counselor. The moment is not an easy one.”

Mil’der’in took Sle’nel’s arm and wrapped it into her own, “I understand, Sle’nel’. I feel as such anger within me, as well. Come. You need to see to your lover.”

Sle’nel’ entered the room with no notice of anything or anyone except her lover, now laying upon a table. She went directly to her, looking at her carefully. She placed a hand gently on San’lr’in’s forehead, “What has this Realm done to you, my Love?”

She bent down close to San’lr’in’s ear and whispered, “Return to me, my Love. Remember our stars. Return to me. Come home to me, San’lr’in’.”

Everyone in the room was hoping for a miracle, but saw no change in The High Queen. The Healer had been sleeping lightly as Sle’nel’ entered, but moved slightly away from The High Queen as Sle’nel’ came to her. She watched The High Queen’s breathing and heart rate closely as Sle’nel’ spoke to her, seeing a slight change. She was pleased, but kept the knowledge to herself, not wishing to interrupt the moment.

Sle’nel’ moved closer to her Queen’s face, “If you return not to me soon, my Love, I will be forced to find and torture Krl’lnn’ on my own. And if you die, I will have the entire Realm consumed into the Sorrows, my Queen. Know this as truth. I vow to you that I will do as such.”

There was no doubt in anyone’s mind that Sle’nel’ would keep her vow.

Sle’nel’ listened quietly while The Healer gave her a report on The High Queen’s condition, her eyes intently focused on The Healer and her words. When the report was completed, she turned back to her lover, speaking softly to her while she brushed the hair gently away from her face, “I am so sorry for this, my Love. I should have been with you to prevent as such.”

Her heart fell deeply into her chest as she examined her lover’s condition. Sle’nel’ saw that her lover’s eyes, now closed firmly against The Realm, looked saddened even in their unconsciousness. The long moments passed by as if The Realm itself had halted for all eternity, but no one noticed. Sle’nel’ bent down and gave San’lr’in’ a soft kiss upon her lips, “Feel me, my Queen. Feel my need of you.” She kissed her gently and sweetly once again, “Hear my vow, San’lr’in’. If you die, I will hold the entire Realm responsible for your death. I vow this to you, my Love.”

As moment after long, slow moment passed by as if all the moments had come to a grinding halt, so did everyone’s hopes of The High Queen’s return. The Healer watched as Sle’nel’ bent down once more to The High Queen’s face, kiss her softly, then waited for another long moment. The Healer continued to watch, wondering as to what was occurring, unknowingly holding her breath tightly to her, her eyes beginning to widen in surprise. Suddenly, Sle’nel’ laughed softly, then rose. The Healer saw that a smile was upon her face.

As Sle’nel’ again told San’lr’in’ of her vow to consume The Realm within the Sorrows, San’lr’in’ had finally heard and returned a comment, “Then I best live, My Desire.”

Unknown to The Healer, The High Queen had kept herself within a meditation so as to avoid the deep flaming pain within her. When Sle’nel’ had told them of The High Queen’s comment, The Healer, finally relieved, breathed once more, then quickly provided even more healing and removal of the pain.

She saw The High Queen wince slightly, “I am removing some of your pain, High One. But I most sincerely and humbly welcome your return to The Realm. We have missed you greatly.”

The High Queen opened her eyes a little and spoke softly and with obvious pain, “With this pain, it is no place I wish to be, Healer. What have you done to Me?”

The Healer laughed, “The tale is overly amazing to believe, my Queen, in truth, even to me. It is enough that you are returned to us.”

The High Queen raised her arm toward her sister, “High Priestess. Thank you for what you have done.”

Sume’ frowned, “I know not if what I have done is for the good, San’lr’in’, as much now awaits you. It is no easy task for me to return your life to you so that you can face the Wizard of the Ravens.” She looked up to her lover and Ann’wn, a deep frown yet upon her face, “Queen Erthrn. Force Leader. Inform The Realm: The High Queen lives!”

* * * *

By the next turn, The Healer had removed enough of the pain that San’lr’in’ was able to speak for a short while. She called for her sister.

“Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. Much is needed from you at this moment. The War Council must begin, and you must tell them of the Wizard of the Ravens.”

Sume’ looked down at the sister she had once wished dead, and saw her great dedication to The Realm. She felt her heart soften to her in a fashion that hadn’t prior occurred. So that her sorrow and love wouldn’t show, she tried to lighten the moment, “Is it not enough that you nearly died, Boring One? The Realm can take care of itself for a moment.”

The High Queen raised her right hand, the only part of her that seemed to cause no pain when moved, and touched Sume’s arm, “Take care of Mil’der’in during the War Council. The Deep Mystics will demand much of her.”

“I can control the Deep Mystics.” Sume’ lowered her brows, “Why did you give me your powers?”

“I was dying. You are My sister. You would know what to do with them.”

No one had ever granted her such acceptance, “But they are a High Queen’s powers, San’lr’in’. They should have gone to Mil’der’in.”

“No. This is not truth, High Priestess. They must remain in the line. If I die, you must become High Queen.”

“This is outrageous, San’lr’in’. You must be delirious. Mil’der’in is trained for such. And I cannot carry such powers. In truth, no one can, except you!”

“The powers are of the line, as is the position. Transferred to another not in the line, they are halved in their strength.” San’lr’in’ was weaker than she had ever felt, even given that she knew the edge of death well, “You took a great risk to return them to me. I could have died. The Realm would never again see these powers.”

“I knew that if they were returned to you, you would be compelled to live.”

San’lr’in’ stared at her for a moment, her emotions deeper than she had the strength to bring forward, “I am, in truth, most grateful for you, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non.”

They discussed the War Council for a moment, then Sume’ nodded, “I will take care of your Realm for you, San’lr’in’. But for the moment, only. You must recover, as my patience has quick limits.”

The High Queen spoke with Ann’wn and Mil’der’in briefly, then The Healer demanded, “Enough! Out! Everyone out! She needs rest.”

The Healer went to The High Queen, “You have done overly, High One. You must rest. You cannot place such burden on your heart while it yet heals. I cannot lose you again. My heart cannot take it.”

The High Queen’s eyes pleaded with The Healer, “This table is hard, Healer. Am I here so that I can be easily carried on My last march?”

The Healer laughed, “No, High One. I have no intention of this table becoming your funeral plank. Not by my hands. But if you are ready, I will have you moved to your bed.”

The move was difficult for The High Queen, but she suffered it silently as The Healer had the guards move her. When she was finally moved and made as comfortable as possible, Sle’nel’ sat by her side, feeding her. She felt even more weakened after the move.

Her eyes gazed gratefully upon her lover, “You came.”

“Why would I not?”

“How did you know of what occurred?”

“The feeling was given to me.”

“Ah. The Lour’den Ceremony.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “You cannot get rid of me as easily as this, my Love.”

The High Queen moved her hand so as to touch Sle’nel’s, “Thank you.” She then let her heavy eyes close, comforted in her lover’s presence, her hand remaining on Sle’nel’s.

* * * *

Sume’ had begrudgingly allowed herself to be clothed in one of The High Queen’s gowns. Her looks were never as radiant as Sam or San’lr’in’s, but with The High Queen’s attendants now tending her, she looked much finer than prior and even captured a few motivated looks. But Erthrn was yet in Sume’s bed every eve, well pleased in the union. The events of the turn allowed Sume’ no notice of anyone’s attentions, as she was having to protect Mil’der’in against the aggressive demands of the Deep Mystics.

She stood and tried to remain as she knew her sister would, “Your demand is unheeding of The Realm’s Mystics. They cannot survive against the Wizard, and this you well know. You cannot sacrifice them overly easily.”

Queen Torsn’dynl’ of the Women of the Trees desired it otherwise, “Sacrifices must be made, and The High Queen’s forces are well enough trained. They must attack the Wizard’s Keep.”

Mil’der’in tried to take back her own authority, “Queen Torsn’dynl’. High Priestess. Perhaps another solution can be found.”

Sume’ turned her head slightly and whispered in a tone that left no guessing as to her wishes, “If you cannot do better than this, at least have the intelligence to remain silent. You are overly passive against them. They will consume you.”

Sume’ turned back to the War Council, wondering what San’lr’in’ would do in this moment. Not knowing, but knowing well that San’lr’in’ would expect her to moderate rather than fight the War Council, she decided to divert the issue, “We haven’t heard from The High Queen’s Force Leaders. What have you learned?”

At the end of the long turn, Sume’ reported what she considered to be the unfortunate events of the turn’s War Council to San’lr’in’, “The Deep Mystics are useless and overly commanding. They are nothing but cowards that use others.”

“They are difficult, but necessary. You must find a way to incorporate them into the battle. Their magic is much needed against this Wizard.”

“In truth, San’lr’in’, they fear her.”

“You do not?”

Sume’ waved her hand as if dismissing the notion, “No. If we live, we live. If not, we die. I refuse to fear yet another tyrant.”

“Allow Mil’der’in more effort in this.”

“She is worthless against them. She simply attempts to negotiate.”

“She knows what she is doing, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. She has negotiated her stance well, prior. Give her the moment to twist their thinking. It is her strength.”

“She is weak.”

“You are wrong. She is just weak against you.”

Sume’ sighed, “I will try, but this entire affair pushes against my limits. How do you tolerate all this idiocy about you?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “She asks the same, High Priestess. She is just able to display more patience than you.”

San’lr’in’ smiled, “She speaks truth. She often hears what I say under My breath, and it is the same as you. They frustrate Me as well. Has the High Counsel spoken as yet?”

“Not as yet.”

“They will frustrate you even more than the Deep Mystics.”

The second turn of the War Council went as San’lr’in’ had predicted. Sume’ was more than frustrated, but at this moment it was with the High Counselors. She breathed in deeply, then sighed, trying to hold what little patience to her that she had remaining.

“Can The High Queen halt the Wizard, with her powers?”

“Not alone. And there are many others now with the Wizard, High Counselors. Forget not the ravens. They keep her well informed.”

“Ravens. Bah! They cannot harm us. They are just birds. We will merely shoot them with our arrows.”

Mil’der’in and Sume’ were standing side-by-side as representatives of The High Queen. Mil’der’in overheard Sume’ mutter to herself, “Surely these idiots cannot rule The Realm.”

Mil’der’in laughed lightly, and Sume’ turned to her, “I have lost my patience with them. You try to make them see sense.”

Mil’der’in looked to her and smiled, “They have just twisted themselves into our net. Watch, High Priestess. This is the moment I have hoped for. Now they are ours.”

Mil’der’in turned to the High Counselors, “You have offered a most excellent negotiation, High Counselors, and we will take you at your word. We will be responsible for the removal of the Wizard, while you and the forces that you command will be responsible for the ravens. It is agreed. You can shoot them with your arrows, if you would like. All of them.”

Sume’ chuckled to herself, now seeing that San’lr’in’ had been correct. She whispered to Mil’der’in, “Well done, High Counselor. Look at them sputter. But do you believe that they will be able to deal with all these ravens?”

Mil’der’in nodded, “The Elves have already volunteered their services, as well as the services of their great winged horses. We will tell the High Counselors this at another moment, however. After they recover from their shock.”

Sume’ laughed aloud and slapped Mil’der’in on the back, “I couldn’t have done better.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had spent her turn with San’lr’in’, not caring that she was missing the War Council, “You shouldn’t try to sit up, San’lr’in’. It is overly soon.”

“I cannot lie upon this bed another moment. I need to get up.”

The Healer also objected, “It is overly soon, High One. You will stress your heart.”

“It needs to move, Healer, or it will die from lack of use.”

Sle’nel’ began to help her rise, saying, “I can think of one movement it would like while lying in the bed.”

As she rose, San’lr’in’ clutched her hand to her heart.

“What is it, High One? Are you injured?”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, trying to breathe, “No, Healer. I am fine. My lover just made Me laugh, and it caused some pain.”

* * * *

The third turn of the War Council was proving to be more than Sume’ or Mil’der’in could manage. They secretly wished for San’lr’in’s knowing presence, but kept their thoughts to themselves. The Force Leaders were arguing amongst themselves this turn, listening to no one except their own voices. No matter what Mil’der’in or Sume’ tried to do, the Force Leaders ignored them, fighting and arguing about who would take first charge against the Wizard. By the late midmorn, Sume’ was throwing her hands up in disgust.

“We will take the first charge.”

Erthrn shook her fist, “No. No Private Guard is meant for this. We will, as The High Queen’s Force in Rns’deln.”

Sume’ kept trying, “Halt this arguing.”

Two of the neighboring towns’ Force Leaders had drawn their swords against each other, and Mil’der’in tried to reason with them, “This is idiocy. We shouldn’t be fighting against ourselves. We will lose enough lives in this battle against the Wizard. HALT!”

More Force Leaders drew their swords against each other, and the shouting had grown to uncontrollable levels, when suddenly, the sounds began to halt. Everyone turned their heads to the stage on which Sume’ and Mil’der’in were standing, then quickly fell to their knees and bowed their heads.

“Great High Queen.”

With the aide of Sle’nel’ on one side of her and The Healer prepared to help at the other, San’lr’in’ had walked to the arena, knowing well the difficulty involved in these gatherings.

She nodded and smiled to Sume’ and Mil’der’in, then faced the War Council with a look that displayed no tolerance for what she had heard, “Rise. Let us conclude our Council with quick agreement.”

Queen Erthrn placed her fist over her heart in a Warrior’s salute, “We are pleased to see The High Queen returned to her rightful place.”

The High Queen bowed her head once to Erthrn, then turned to Sume’ and Mil’der’in, “Tell Me of what has been desired.”

Sume’ looked at Mil’der’in, then Mil’der’in recapped the events, “The High Counselors have agreed to take charge of the ravens, with the aide of their own forces as well as with assistance from the Elves and their flying horses.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow and showed a hint of a smile. She nodded, then turned to her Counselors, “I commend you for this display of great courage.” She thought that they looked particularly white-faced over their vow. “The ravens are noted for their great size and determination. They will prove to be a formidable enemy for you. I wish you well in your effort. You will lose many in this fight, but I know you will not surrender to defeat. Beware of their cunning. They will watch you carefully.”

She turned slightly back to Sume’ and Mil’der’in, “And the others?”

Suddenly, a loud disruption occurred at the entrance to the arena. Ann’wn came up to The High Queen, “High Queen. The Mungardies have arrived.”

San’lr’in’ smiled for a quick moment, “In truth, Ann’wn?”

Ann’wn bowed her head once, “In truth, and in masse. More than twenty, my Queen.”

She was pleased, “Excellent. Allow their entrance.”

“It will be a tense moment, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ turned to the arena, “The Mungardies have arrived, as part of this War Council. I have vowed them safe passage. If any of you raise a sword to them, you will feel My wrath.” Under her breath, she said, “As if I could summon such energy to me at this moment.” Sume’ heard her, locked eyes with her for a moment, then laughed. The High Queen shook her head, smiling.

Ann’wn motioned to the guards, and the Mungardies entered. Per their usual, they displayed no signs of fear. All present at the War Council stood in full disbelief of the moment. It had been across many lifespans prior since the Mungardies and those of The Realm stood together as allies. The Realm’s forces stood rigid, forcing themselves against their every long-prior bred instinct to kill the Mungardies that now stood among them.

When the Mungardies entered into the arena, their Force Leader bowed her head as a show of respect, then spoke, “High Queen of The Realm. We accept your invitation to this War Council in order to know how we can stand united in our effort to defeat our great long-prior enemy, the Wizard of the Ravens. We know well this enemy, and know that she is undefeatable if we stand alone.”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head in return, “We welcome you to The Realm’s War Council. I wish these joined moments between us as customary, but even as not, your agreeing to stand with us against this Wizard provides us with great hope.” She paused for a moment, then asked, “Is the Wizard of the Ravens the reason the Mungardies leave to The UnderGround Passages?”

The Mungardies Force Leader bowed her head in acknowledgement, “Either this or we would have been forced to her service. She has the ability to control our race; a long-prior victory on her part.”

“I understand, and in great truth, you are most welcomed.” She turned back to Sume’, “Let us continue with the War Council. Where were we?”

“The Realms’ forces argue for who will lead the charge against the Wizard. They all wish this position.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised an eyebrow once again, then turned back to the War Council, “This is a good report, indeed. You have accomplished much in My absence. As per your desire, you will all lead the charge against the Wizard, each from a different location. My forces will hold back until needed, but given your courage, it would appear that they many go unused. My Force Leader will select the staging point for each of you, and will then give the general call to arms. From there, each of you will act on your own accord, each of you moving toward the Wizard’s great Keep.” She paused for a moment, then said as if thinking aloud, “A courageous agreement, but I had thought you would have wished to…” She paused yet again, then waved her hand in dismissal, “It is unimportant. You have made your desires clear, and they are brave ones. I wish you well.”

She acted as if she were going to sit so that she could just listen to the remainder of the War Council, when one of The Realm’s Force Leaders stepped forward, “High Queen?”

She turned and acknowledged the speaker, “Force Leader Kr’newen. Does your Queen accompany you this turn?”

The woman bowed her head for a moment, then looked back up to The High Queen, “No, High Queen. She will attend the Ruler’s Gathering.”

“You are free to speak while in this War Council, Force Leader.”

“High Queen. It is as you say, that we would each desire to lead the charge, but I would like to know of your thinking in this regard.”

Another Force Leader stepped forward, “As would I, High Queen.”

“And I, High Queen.”

Even the Mungardies’ Force Leader spoke, “I like not this idea of every force attacking the Wizard’s Keep, directly. The Wizard will be able to destroy each of us, one-by-one, if this were allowed. What is your plan, High Queen? We know it would not be as stupid as this.”

She allowed them the moments to all agree to this, then said, “The Wizard’s Keep is stronger than any of you are aware. It will take all our efforts combined to even enter it. The moment will require a single-led effort. This will mean that there will be but one Force Leader for this charge. One that all would obey, without question. I know this Keep well, and it is indestructible without a united effort. But it does have one or two weak points, and these must be our concentration.” She waved her hand once again as if in dismissal, “But I know this is asking much of you. We will remain to your plan.”

A moment passed, with some muttering between the Force Leaders, then, “High Queen?”

“Force Leader. You have no need of My leave. Tell us.”

“We wish to follow your plan.”

“Is this agreed by all of you?”

As a show of unity, they all placed their fisted-hand over their hearts.

“Then so shall it be. Ann’wn is, as ever, My chosen Force Leader. She will give the commands.”

“High Queen? Can we defeat this wizard?”

“It will not be your duty to defeat the wizard. That will be up to Me. Your duty is to destroy the Keep.”

There was a moment of pause, then, “Can you defeat her?”

The High Queen considered the question for a long moment, then responded, “Perhaps. I know not fully of her abilities and powers. But her Keep is of vital importance. She will be weakened if her Keep is destroyed, giving the better opportunity to defeat her. Part of her strength lies deep within the Keep.”

One of the Force Leaders knelt and bowed her head, “My Forces are at your command, High Queen. I will follow it fully.”

Another did the same, then another, and so on, until all had given their forces over completely to The High Queen’s command.

Even the Mungardies did as such, “We will join this effort only if under your command, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. We know well of your strength and battle wisdom. We will follow no other, and even this is only due to the nature of our joined enemy. For this moment only, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head, “I am pleased for this much, Mungardies Force Leader. I accept your conditions.” Then, to all, she said, “Rise, My Force Leaders. I thank you for your support. From this moment on, prepare your forces, as many lives will be lost in this battle. More than we can know.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Ann’wn briefly, and Ann’wn caught the meaning, “This War Council is concluded. Gather your forces together at the Southern Boundary of the Valley. We will depart from there in eight turns’ passing. Messengers will be sent to each Force to align our purposes. Prepare well.”

Mil’der’in saw that San’lr’in’ looked pale and with great pain, so allowed her the exit she needed, “The Great High Warrior Queen of The Realm now leaves the War Council. We are concluded.”

It was everyone’s cue to kneel before their Queen as she took her leave. San’lr’in’ leaned heavily onto Sle’nel’ and The Healer, and mouthed the words ‘Thank you’ to Sume’ and Mil’der’in, then returned slowly to her compound.

* * * *

As they camped just outside of the boundaries to Woden, a messenger had been sent informing them of their Highest’s arrival. As a show of anticipation, May sent out large amounts of most-welcomed food that she had prepared. Sam laughed, pleased in the moment, knowing that May was looking forward to her return. And she was grateful, knowing that May had finally forgiven her in regard to Sle’nel’.

“You are quiet this eve, Highest. Are you concerned over Woden?”

U’Aine sat next to Sam, along the crest of a small waterfall. Sam looked at her, feeling relieved for U’Aine’s most needed presence. Sam had wished to return to Woden, but had felt empty without Meera and Caitha alongside her after so many cycles of their deep friendship. U’Aine’s presence had provided a comfort to the empty feeling that had been left to Sam. She know not what U’Aine would think of Woden after all her adventures throughout The Realm, but knew well that Woden could certainly use U’Aine’s vast knowledge and calm demeanor.

Sam took U’Aine’s hand into her own, wondering if the deep closeness that had come between them was what Sle’nel’ had wished of her, “I was but thinking on all the changes.”

U’Aine looked slightly anxious, “Highest. Do I make you uncomforta—”

Sam halted the comment, “No, U’Aine. In truth, I would like you by my side if that also pleases you.”

U’Aine moved closer, “I have been separate from any other my entire life, Sam. In all those moments, I have learned well what I most desire. You are that desire, Highest. If you would have me, I wish to be near you at all the moments. I have found the desire of my heart, and I wish not to lose as such. I would willingly die drowning in the icy-blueness of your beautiful eyes.”

“Woden is small when but compared to The Realm.”

“You consume my mind and body, Sam. I wish only you. The Realm is overly large for me any further. It would be most welcome to take part in a smaller piece of The Realm. A place I could call as home.”

“Sle’nel’ once told me that The High Queen gives her peace. I understood not that statement until I met you. You give me peace, U’Aine.”

U’Aine laughed, thinking of their few intimate moments, “I hope I stir your blood more than this, Highest. I would rather I turn your insides out and leave you desiring more, as you do me.”

Sam smiled and blushed, “Oh, you do that as well. In truth, much so.”

“I hope so, Highest. But tell me, do our many cycles difference not bother you?”

Sam shook her head, “No. Most assuredly so.”

May sent out more food in the morn, along with Karan, the woman who had taken care of Woden in Sam’s absence. Karan rode up to the encampment, accompanied by Keddi.

They both dismounted, then knelt, “Highest.”

“Rise, Karan. Keddi. It is but good to see you. How fares our Woden?”

Karan looked tired and worried, “In truth, Highest, it is most excellent to but see your return. There are overly many dealings for Woden these turns, with Fornaith and New Apien. But you look well. How is Jandra?”

U’Aine just listened, wondering who Jandra was. Sam turned to her and quietly explained, “As a young child, Jandra was taken from The Realm and hidden here, in Woden. You know her by her Realm name, Sle’nel’.” She turned back to Keddi, “Keddi. How is Margeria? Has she had the child as yet?”

Keddi blushed, “Soon, Highest. It is good to see you. All of Woden awaits your arrival at the gates. You will be surprised at Woden’s appearance these turns. Much has been rebuilt during your absence.”

Sam nodded, “I am most anxious to return. I have missed Woden. But Karan, to your question. Jandra is quite well. She and The High Queen will come in one moon to visit Woden. You also might wish to know that Jandra is now called by Sle’nel’, Queen of the Elves.”

Keddi’s eyes widened, “Queen Sle’nel’? Much has changed, Highest.”

Karan nodded in agreement, “I have been informed of such, Highest. Messengers arrive quite frequently from The Realm now. Woden is overly excited in having your sister visit Woden. But what are Elves?”

“Not what, but who, Second. They were here prior to the humans. They have been returned to The Realm, but let us save the explanation for a later moment.”

“As you say, Highest. Woden awaits.”

They rode to the gardens, just outside the gates of Woden, then dismounted. She turned to U’Aine, explaining, “Woden is unlike The Realm. We walk in our processions.”

U’Aine dismounted. She examined the gardens, liking the order she saw in them. She turned to Sam, “I understand, Highest. But is Woden not concerned and cautious for your safety?”

Keddi answered, “There will be many guards about her at all the moments, as is our usual. Until recently, we have had few horses in Woden, so our processionals were on foot, only. To have The Highest ride would be to make her stand out as an overly easy target.”

Keddi examined U’Aine carefully, wondering who she was, but said nothing. Sam saw her do as such, and provided the introduction, “U’Aine, this is our Second of Defense, Keddi. She was a Woden scout for many turns, doing much as you did in The Realm, remaining hidden and undetected in her purpose. Keddi, U’Aine is the Second Master in The Realm, and is but surpassed only by The High Queen. You will find her fighting skills far beyond what Woden has ever prior known.”

U’Aine had been overly long in her role to have any feelings of competition, but saw that Keddi would soon seek her out to test her warrior abilities. She smiled at the thought, finding herself feeling unusually at-home in this strange little town.

As soon as Sam walked with Karan to the gates, Karan nodded to all those about her, and suddenly, the musicians began playing, the drums began their cadence, and the guards formed the procession line, placing Sam, the scholars, the young ones The High Queen had sent to Woden, and the Sorcerer Women in their assigned locations. Karan made the procession to begin. As it did, Sam looked about her, taking a deep breath and smelling the wonderful smells of her Woden. When it was the moment for her to move, she took U’Aine’s hand into her own and squeezed it lightly.

“Most surely I cannot walk beside you, Highest of Woden.”

Sam smiled, “Most surely you can, Master, if you would do me this honor.”

U’Aine’s heart leapt with deep pleasure, “I am most grateful for this great gift. I will ever be in your command, my Highest. I will guard you with my life.”

Sam blushed, then found that she had changed since her prior relationships. Instead of feeling like she should run away from this commitment, she found herself feeling a deep sense of relief.

“It is I who am but grateful, U’Aine. Thank you for coming to Woden with me. You have made it all the easier.”

Both Keddi and Karan saw the moment, and were surprised. In all the cycles Karan had known Sam, she had never prior seen her eyes look as soft and loving as they did upon this moment. She turned to Keddi, “I think our Highest has finally found her long-sought companion, Second.”

Keddi smiled at Karan, having become close to her during The Highest’s absence, “While we will all miss Jandra, Meera, and Caitha, it is good to have our Highest returned, with a companion. Perhaps her advisors will feel more settled in this moment, as well.”

It was a short procession, beginning at the western gate and continuing to the center of the town, where the former Highest’s dwelling had once stood. Sam held U’Aine’s hand while they walked, smiling at all the women of Woden as well as the men of Hengist.

U’Aine was shocked at seeing all the men. She spoke softly to Sam, “Highest. Do the women live with all these men?”

Sam hadn’t prepared U’Aine for such, and laughed lightly, “They live in another Woden community called by Hengist. It is a beneficial partnership between us. The men live together, as the women of Woden live together. They raise the male children while Woden raises the female children.”

U’Aine was amazed, “How very odd. I have never prior seen this many men in one location.”

“They are most kind, U’Aine. You will learn of this.”

Sam nodded and smiled as they walked by, noticing that the clothing styles had changed slightly since her last trip to Woden, that there seemed to be many more numbers now in Woden, and that the men and women stood freely amongst each other at these moments.

Much has changed in Woden. This is but good, though, as we will need to bring them more into The Realm.

She also noticed that the path to the center of town had been paved with flat stones, and no longer a dirt path. She looked further about her and saw that the gardens had been added to extensively, and that a large sheltered meeting area now stood in the former Highest’s dwelling location.

As they passed by the shops that had ever been the original dwellings of Woden, she saw that Woden had chosen to upgrade the tiny little shops and dwellings, yet keeping them with their original integrity. And she noticed that some shops now had signs over them, informing all of the type of merchandise was sold. Then she saw two shops that fully but pleasantly surprised her.

They have brought the ways of The Realm to them. We now have places to eat, as Hengist had such places to sit and drink. I wonder what food they serve.

* * * *

“I must speak with The Realm’s Rulers.”

“This is nonsense, Highness. Sume’ and Mil’der’in can do as such.”

The High Queen looked up at her Healer, “Am I always to argue with you, Healer, or may I perform the duties to which I have been assigned?”

“I am your Healer, and I know well what has occurred to your heart. You must rest, Highness. I know fully that you are about to fight against this Wizard. Is this not enough?”

“The Rulers must know of the urgency, Healer. And they are overly stubborn to believe Mil’der’in or Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’. Besides, if I speak not to them, they will think I have grown weak.”

The Healer was upset with The High Queen, “I know this, High One. You always informed me of your belief while we were lovers. You continually told me that you must never display weakness. But this is surely stupid, High One. How could they even believe you to be weak in any fashion?”

“I will not argue this further, Healer.”

The Healer felt exasperated, but refused to give in, “In truth, my Queen, your infection will grow worse prior to its improvement. You must rest.”

The High Queen looked at her straight on, “Shr’dler’in. Hear Me. It makes little difference if I am well or not. I have no choice but to this fight. As must The Realm’s Rulers.”

“Then find a way to do as you must, while pleasing my needs, my Queen.”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow for a moment in thought, then grinned mischievously, “I will find a way to do as you say, Healer.”

* * * *

The Rulers’ Gathering was being hosted by the Valley in their indoor amphitheater, and both Mil’der’in and Sume’ had begun the proceedings. Sume’ had informed them of all she knew of the Wizard of The Ravens, but as predicted by The High Queen, The Realm’s Rulers would accept no one but The High Queen’s words.

“High Priestess. High Counselor.”

Sume’ heard the voice and recognized it, highly displeased. She looked with as much patience to the Queen that was now demanding her attention, “What is your need, Queen Herld of Widrenton?” She knew the woman well enough, as Widrenton was a town within a turn’s ride from Sansthera. That, and this Queen always seemed to be in great need of something.

She leaned over slightly to Mil’der’in, “This one is ever demanding and needy.”

Mil’der’in nodded, “The High Queen calls her high maintenance.”

Sume’ was surprised, but smiled slightly, “My sister has a sense of humor about her, then.”

Mil’der’in looked confused, “Humor? She looks well not pleased when she says as such.”

Sume’ rolled her eyes, “No. I would think not.”

Queen Herld asked her question, “Your storytelling has improved, High Priestess, but if this Wizard is as strong as you suggest, then why is it that none of us have heard of her?”

Sume’ tried to control her anger, watching with tightly closed lips as this queen stood as if her words were treasures. As she was about to respond, another ruler rose.

“Queen Herld is correct, High Counselor. The Rulers would surely know of such a potential threat as this. And where is The High Queen?”

Another ruler rose, “I hear that she has died, and that these two now attempt to take over her reign.”

“Why do we not wait for battle until we know if this Wizard truly means us harm? Our forces are already over-burdened with The High Queen’s missions against the Dungaras and the Mungardies.”

“If she has died, then we must select a new High Queen.”

Sume’ saw that the Deep Mystics were sitting quietly, merely watching the Mystics and others argue. She thought it strange that they were not participating, and wondered as to their rationale. Given that The Realm’s Mystics were considering their own selection of a high queen, she thought that the Deep Mystics would have taken control over the meeting. She looked more carefully and saw that they had slight smiles on their faces, then wondered as to what was so amusing to them.

She glanced around the enclosed amphitheater more carefully, and saw that Erthrn was also sitting quietly by, as if waiting but also looking quite amused. She panned the audience further, seeing that Ann’wn had placed herself in one of the aisles, while Sle’nel’ stood at the back of the arena. Neither looked overly concerned regarding the Rulers’ arguments.

What do they know that I know not?

“If San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ is dead, then who would lead such a battle? I cannot risk my forces on someone with less battle skill. If she were alive, I would gladly give my forces to her command for such an endeavor as this.”

“I would do as such, also. But since she is dead, then there is no need of this gathering, or battle.”

“If San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ were alive to command it so, then I would also do as such. But I cannot give my forces over to an unknown.”

Sume’ listened in disbelief. She turned slightly to Mil’der’in, “These fools believe, in truth, that San’lr’in’ has died.”

Mil’der’in smiled and nodded slightly, “They will surely have a moment of surprise, will they not, High Priestess?”

Sume’ saw that Mil’der’in also appeared to be waiting, “What do you know that I know not, High Counselor?”

Mil’der’in nodded her head almost imperceptibly toward their right, “The Rulers will be most sorry for their loose lips in a moment, High Priestess.”

Sume’ looked about the area indicated, but remained confused. She saw nothing of note. The Rulers continued in their petty talk against The High Queen, acting as if she had died.

“The High Queen has ever favored my forces, and I have prior given them gladly. I would do as such again if she were yet alive. But since she is not, I will now leave so that I can defend my own town against this wizard.”

“She favored my forces even further, Queen Durn’siln. My forces are well-trained and overly brave and fearless warriors. I would give them gladly to The Realm if San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ were yet alive.”

The boasting and arguing went on until many of The Realm’s rulers had spoken of what would have been their loyalty to The Realm and The High Queen, had The High Queen yet remained alive. Sume’ was perplexed, noticing that Mil’der’in was softly giggling at her side, yet trying to hide it.

She hissed at her, “What are you laughing at, High Counselor? This moment has no humor about it. The Realm is in great danger without their assistance.”

Another ruler spoke, indicating toward all the rulers about her in the arena, “High Priestess, surely you see that we would gladly give our forces over to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ if she were yet alive, but we know fully that she died from the most recent attack. We are deeply saddened for this news, and regret this loss. But we cannot give our forces over to The Realm without her. If she were yet here, we would do so without hesitation.”

Sume’ saw the others nodding, except for the Deep Mystics. Another queen responded, “She is correct. Well said, Queen Br’achan.”

“Yes. We all would do so, and willingly.”

“This is agreed. If she were but here, we would pledge our loyalty and forces. In a quick moment, without question.”

Off to Sume’ and Mil’der’in’s right side, someone rose, slowly removing the hood that had sheltered her head. She shook her hair loose, smiled slyly, then addressed her audience, “I welcome you to the Rulers’ Gathering and am truly pleased to hear of your generous loyalty to The Realm.” She motioned slightly to Ann’wn, “My Force Leader has recorded your most gracious contributions to this battle. Now that all have agreed to volunteer their forces, we have no further need of this Gathering. Let us conclude until this eve’s entertainment, to be held exclusively in your honor. Your usual rooms are prepared for you, and your attendants await you. Please enjoy your remaining moments while in the Valley. We will see you this eve.”

As San’lr’in’ had identified herself, all the rulers who had been boasting now merely gasped. As their eyes remained wide in their embarrassment and surprise, Ann’wn calmly held out her arm to The High Queen. The High Queen turned toward the aisle, laid her arm upon Ann’wn’s and began her exit from the arena without giving the Rulers any further moments for discussion.

“In truth, my Queen, they were most surprised.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ leaned a little more onto Ann’wn’s arm, smiling slightly, “They speak overly, and while I like not to use such deceptive tactics, perhaps they have learned to watch more carefully their chosen words.”

As they neared Sle’nel’, San’lr’in’ held out her hand toward her, while yet leaning on Ann’wn.

Sle’nel’ took her offered hand, “It would appear that you have your forces, my Love.”

The Healer had been waiting outside the arena, but had watched the proceedings carefully. She was smiling fully as they reached her, “I am pleased, Highness. That took little effort on your part. Will you do as such for the eve?”

“I will attend the festivities for a few moments only, Healer, as you request.”

The Healer studied her for a moment, “You have tired yourself.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her Healer, then smiled softly, “Lying down for a few moments does sound somewhat appealing, Healer.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ held San’lr’in’ in her arms, watching over her lover while she slept. She was far from pleased over San’lr’in’s deep wound, but found herself enjoying the quiet moment. Her left arm was underneath her Queen’s shoulders, and her hand was holding San’lr’in’s, so she remained fully unmoving, not wishing to disturb her lover.

After many moments, San’lr’in’ turned on her side, more fully into Sle’nel’. Having the better part of the late after midturn until San’lr’in’ had to be prepared for the eve’s event, Sle’nel’ covered her with one of the bed’s covers, taking the restful moments to reflect on her life with her lover.

Wishing to take a closer look at the wound, Sle’nel’ moved San’lr’in’s unlaced top gently away from it. She examined it for a moment, seeing that it was swollen, but thinking that the Healer had used great skill. She touched it lightly, amazed that so small a wound was at the same moment a most serious one. She laid her hand gently over the wound, feeling her lover’s heartbeat.

“What do you feel, My Desire?”

San’lr’in’s question had been spoken with her softest voice. Sle’nel’ looked down into her face, seeing that her eyes yet remained close. She found herself amazed that even while looking tired from the deep wound, her beauty remained fully present, “I feel grateful in the beating of your heart.”

Saying nothing in response, San’lr’in’ shifted slightly closer into Sle’nel’s side, moving her arm carefully across her. Sle’nel’ had noticed that San’lr’in’ winced whenever she moved her left arm, but also saw that she was moving it more often as the moments passed.

In their relatively short moments together, they had seldom lain together in such quietness. Sle’nel’ well knew that whenever San’lr’in’ woke, the quiet moment usually moved to one of more intimacy in her need.

“It could be arranged that Mil’der’in tend to the eve’s event.”

She saw her lover take in a deep breath as she slightly shifted, “There is no need. I must attend for a few moments, especially after what I did to The Realm’s Rulers.” She laughed quietly, amused at the thought. “Although I shouldn’t have done as such. Now they will not trust me.”

“Why do you laugh?”

San’lr’in’ moved her hand to Sle’nel’s breast, enjoying the soft fullness of the feeling, yet had no desire to move the moment further.

“It is not often that I can remove their arrogance from them, so it was an amusing moment, but I now need to show them that all is well between us. Especially since I was able to obtain their forces as easily as this.”

* * * *

Since The High Queen was briefly to attend the Rulers’ Gala, Sume’ and Mil’der’in were to attend the entire event, taking the burden off The High Queen. Queen Erthrn had asked to escort Sume’, while Mil’der’in was escorted to the Gala by Fon’elnn’. The Healer seldom attended such affairs, ever prior alone, but allowed it this moment so as to keep a closer watch on The High Queen. That, and she now had Ann’wn to attend with her.

Both Sume’ and Mil’der’in took the first dance in The High Queen’s absence. Sume’ never attended such affairs, but found herself pleased in Erthrn’s company. Many were surprised at the pleasant change in Sume’s stance.

“You are beautiful, High Priestess. I am honored to be your escort this eve.”

Erthrn held out her arm as Sume’ entered into the room, delighted in her appearance. Sume’ placed her arm on top of Erthrn’s, glad for her easy and knowing presence.

“And you are the grandest among them all, my warrior escort. Tell me, Erthrn. Have you now taken the three of us to your bed?”

Erthrn blushed, then shook her head, “No, High Priestess. In truth, I have lain with your youngest sister, but never with The High Queen.”

“And why did you not keep Sam in your bed?”

Erthrn pulled Sume’ close to her as the dance began, speaking her truth, “I prefer the more knowledgeable, High Priestess. She was eager, but young.”

“But you have desired San’lr’in’. Is this not correct?”

Erthrn kissed Sume’ on the neck as they danced, “Is this not the desire of every warrior throughout The Realm, High Priestess, to be selected by her Warrior High Queen?”

Sume’ laughed freely, enjoying the feel of the kiss upon her neck, “You are quite wise in your answers, Erthrn.”

At the late eve, the musicians halted their music while Ann’wn gathered everyone’s attention to The High Queen’s door, “The High Queen arrives. All kneel for The High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ had entered through another door, wishing to allow The High Queen her needed entrance. As San’lr’in’ entered, Sle’nel’ observed everyone’s response, but then quickly turned her own attention to her lover. Ann’wn stood in full dress warrior garments, holding her arm out to her Queen. The High Queen laid her arm on top, smiled gently at Ann’wn, then allowed herself to be led.

As they made their way to the center of the room, The High Queen felt slightly uncomfortable, “Force Leader, is My appearance acceptable this eve?”

“Acceptable, my Queen? You are, in truth, astonishingly beautiful. I can barely believe that you have such an injury about you. Why do you ask, Highness?”

The High Queen glanced at Ann’wn, “They look at Me as if I entered in the eve’s garments. I must look as I feel.”

“Ah. It is always as such, Highness. As always, they find you captivating. There is not a ruler within this room that has not desired you in their bed, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ blushed, but had no more moments to respond. She turned to her audience, “Rise, My Rulers of The Realm. I welcome you this eve with all our grace and offerings. You have displayed your full loyalty to The Realm. With all our forces combined, we will most certainly defeat this long prior Wizard of The Ravens. Your desires for the eve are at our command. Please continue in your enjoyment.”

As she spoke, she had searched the room for Sle’nel’. When she completed her obligations, she turned her attentions fully to her lover. Sle’nel’ smiled and came over, holding out her arm to her, “How is it that you can look as beautiful as this with such a wound?”

San’lr’in’ moved her arm from Ann’wn’s to Sle’nel’s, “It is why I keep My attendants overly close. They deliver magic upon the worst of moments.”

The musicians began the music, and San’lr’in’ looked at Sle’nel’. She bowed slightly, “Would the Elfin Queen grant Me the honor of a dance?”

Sle’nel’ bowed her head in return, for show, but whispered, “Should you do this, San’lr’in’?”

San’lr’in’ moved into Sle’nel’, embracing her. She smiled gently, “I have long desired to dance with the Elfin Queen.”

The High Queen danced two dances, then met with several of the Rulers to greet them and answer their questions. The Healer watched her Queen, seeing that she was tiring.

“Sle’nel’, our High One is tired, but the Rulers consume her moments. We must find a way for her to depart from this Gala.”

Sle’nel’ was about to respond, when Ann’wn came up, “I have, in truth, a reason for her to leave this event.”

Ann’wn went to San’lr’in’ and waited while she completed her conversation with one of the Rulers. When she was done, The High Queen turned to her, “Force Leader. Is all well?”

Ann’wn bowed, “High Queen. We have an urgent matter for your consideration. Your presence is requested.”

San’lr’in’ turned back to the Ruler, “Queen Ern’nin’. Thank you for your forces. We will meet again at the end of this battle for a triumphant celebration.”

San’lr’in’ placed her arm upon Ann’wn’s, allowing herself to be led away.

As they left the Gala, Ann’wn halted in the hallway, “We have finally captured Krl’lnn’, Highness.”

Erthrn had also been summoned, “Where was the coward hiding?”

“In the Cave of the Owls.”

“And she wasn’t found sooner than this?”

Ann’wn shrugged, “She has been moving from one location to another.” She turned back to her Queen, “Highness. What would you like done with this one?”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, thinking on the issue, “I would like to search into this one’s thoughts. I need to know who compelled her to this task. She is then yours, Force Leader.”

“Is she unharmed?”

Ann’wn looked at Erthrn, “She lives fully, yet with pain about her. It is remarkable that The High Queen’s forces were able to contain themselves this much. Her torture will be long, indeed.”

The High Queen knew the statement as most certain, “Would it not be far better to simply kill her and be done with it, Force Leader? Why must we rely on this torture?”

“She attempted to assassinate you, Highness. Your forces feel as if they have failed you. They take their blame out on this dark one.”

The High Queen began to walk back toward her room, tired from the eve, “As you will, Force Leader, but I want no part of this. She was merely carrying out another’s bidding.”

“My Queen?”

The High Queen turned back and sighed, “Tell Me.”

“We need a Force Leader meeting, Highness, so that the details of the battle can be prepared, as is our custom.”

“When?”

“All the Force Leaders are present, Highness. It can begin next turn.”

“How many meetings will you require for this, Force Leader?”

“Two to three meetings, my Queen.”

Mil’der’in was also present now, having heard that Ann’wn had requested an audience with The High Queen, “I am pleased to make these arrangements, Highness, if you approve of such. With as many as this, may I suggest that we host the meetings at The High Queen’s Lodge, my Queen?”

The High Queen narrowed her eyes for a moment, as if displeased, but finally nodded, “Begin the meetings at midturn, next. I leave the arrangements to you, High Counselor. And make your attendance as required, as well as the High Priestess.”

“The meetings must be short ones, Force Leader, so that our Queen may get the rest she needs. I will remain nearby so as to ensure her healing.”

The High Queen looked at The Healer for a moment, as if preparing to add to her comment. Saying nothing, she quietly left to her rooms.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ could see the tiredness in San’lr’in’, “You must rest. I have never prior seen you as weary as this.”

San’lr’in’ smiled weakly, “It is so.”

“And I have never prior heard you say to such. Perhaps you shouldn’t have agreed to the meetings with the Force Leaders.”

“These are better than remaining in the Valley. I will have only these meetings as My duties.”

The Healer entered, “Are you prepared for a restful eve, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ sat on the side of the bed, nodding lightly, “I am.”

The Healer checked on San’lr’in’s condition, “You are with pain, my Queen?”

“I have had no strength to enter into My meditations, Healer. I will tend to them in the morn. At that moment, I can tend better to this pain.”

“I will be there with you, Highness. But for the moment, allow me to remove some of your pain.”

San’lr’in’ nodded wearily, “It would be most appreciated, Healer.”

The Healer cast a quick but knowing look to Sle’nel’, showing her displeasure at The High Queen’s unusual agreeableness. Sle’nel’ raised an eyebrow and nodded her understanding.

Sle’nel’ had woken early the next morn to find The High Queen already risen and gone. She went to The High Queen’s gardens, finding San’lr’in’ well into her meditations. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw The Healer standing beside her.

After many moments of waiting, Sle’nel’ heard The Healer speak, “Slowly, High One. Hear your heart. Listen to the sounds of your breathing.”

When San’lr’in’ had exited from her meditations, she turned to Sle’nel’ and held out her hand, “I feel slightly improved this morn, My Desire. Come. Let us to the morn meal. Many await our presence. And I am most starved.”

The morn meal was different than any of the other ones that Sle’nel’ had prior experienced in the Valley. Because many others from across The Realm were in the Valley visiting, the meal was hosted in the Grand Meeting Room, in buffet fashion. As they entered, The High Queen’s presence was announced, but San’lr’in’ waved off the formality, “Sit, My Valley visitors. Sit and enjoy your meal.”

“Do we leave for the dwelling in the woods this morn?”

“Dwelling in the woods?” Then she recalled Sle’nel’s reference, “Ah. Where you first came to Me. A wonderful moment, but no. Not the dwelling to which you refer. We will be traveling to The High Queen’s Lodge. It is a large wooden dwelling, built to accommodate many. But in truth, it is similar to the smaller dwelling, as it is wooden, with rather dramatic fireplaces in many of the rooms, and is quite different than our dwellings in the Valley. I think you will find it most amazing.”

“Is it far?”

“A morn’s ride, only.”

Sle’nel’ felt a slight uneasiness from San’lr’in’, “Do you not like this dwelling?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand lightly upon Sle’nel’s arm, “Your presence will make it all the improved, My Desire.”

* * * *

They traveled at a leisurely pace, Ann’wn having no reason to rush her Queen. As they had prepared to leave for The High Queen’s Lodge, San’lr’in’ had looked at her horse for a long moment, knowing the pain she was about to cause herself as she mounted. Not thinking twice on the moment, she mounted, quietly holding in the pain that consumed her as she did as such. After a few moments of riding, the pain finally began to subside, and she breathed easily once more, grateful for it. Both The Healer and Ann’wn watched silently, knowing well that their Queen would dismiss any notion of assistance.

The small wooden dwelling that Sle’nel’ had visited once prior was a short distance just north of the Valley’s main town center. Thinking that they would travel in the same direction, Sle’nel’ was surprised after they first traveled north, then halted for a moment.

Ann’wn turned to San’lr’in’, “Would you open the path for us, Highness?”

Nodding once, The High Queen turned her horse east toward the more wild mountains. Closing her eyes for a moment, she gathered a spell to her. After raising her hand toward the trees and chanting the spell, an opening in the forest appeared before them. She reopened her eyes, then turned to Ann’wn, “You have but a few moments prior to its closure, Force Leader.”

They wound their way slowly up into the mountains, traveling upon a well-hidden and narrow trail, allowing the horses their own pace. Sle’nel’ examined the forest, seeing that the trees were similar to those in the Forest of the Ancients. She saw that they were the same red bark, but that these were far taller, yet thinner than those of the Ancients. She breathed in deeply, smelling the earthy aroma of the forest, and noticed that the horses seemed to like traveling upon the soft path, completely covered by the needles and duff from the trees.

“Is all well, Elfin Queen?”

“Why do the others travel apart from us, Force Leader?”

“This is The High Queen’s path only, for protection and secrecy, as needed. All others must travel on a different path. This path is well hidden from all. Notice that we have overly few guards with us. Even these guards are of the elite forces, sworn to secrecy of this path. That, and the others left long prior, leaving early to prepare the lodge for The High Queen.”

Caitha traveled next to Sle’nel’ as the trail allowed, “This is a most beautiful path.”

Sle’nel’ breathed in the heady fragrance of the forest, thinking it a wonderful aroma, both sharp yet inviting, “Sam told me of such a forest as this once. It was on one of Woden’s boundaries. She brought me a piece of the tree’s bark to smell. I recall this aroma well.”

“Now that you say as such, I recall that Meera told me of such a forest, also. It is amazing, is it not? The Realm is a most exciting place, yet my role in The Realm has remained as stable while your purpose has changed beyond belief. Even now, within the past few turns, your role has taken on yet another most serious of shifts.”

Sle’nel’ scoffed at the idea, “A Second of Woden upon one moment, only to become the Elfin Queen upon a next moment. A silly notion, really.”

“I have ever wondered over your presence in Woden, though, Sle’nel’, as I recalled you not in our earlier cycles. And you ever were seen as different than the rest of us.”

“Different? In what regard, Caitha? I was surely like any other.”

“You looked different than those in Woden, far beyond beautiful, but also different in other respects.” She examined her for a moment, “You stood out, ever; different. Your looks were slightly unusual. Now I know, of course, that they are Elfin, but we knew this not, then. And you were able to learn much more quickly than the others; your intelligence ever shone beyond theirs.”

“I felt as if I were as any other.” She shook her head, as in disbelief, “I yet cannot believe that I allowed Hern into my bed for a short while. How stupid was I?”

“We all do as such, upon some moment.”

As they neared the lodge, Ann’wn rode next to her High Queen, “Do you require rest prior to our first meeting, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ ignored the question, “Who attends the meetings, Force Leader?”

“Fourteen Force Leaders from various towns. A few queens, such as Erthrn. The High Counselor. An’ther’on. Your Black Guard Force Leader. The High Priestess.”

“Is the Mungardies’ Force Leader to attend?”

“We know this not as yet, my Queen.”

“Will these be the primary Force Leaders for our battle?”

“It is so, my Queen.”

“And they all are to remain at the lodge?”

“Yes, my Queen. Your private wing is being prepared, however, Highness.”

“Is the midturn meal to be prepared by our arrival?”

“Yes, my Queen. Mil’der’in is inspecting all the arrangements, personally.”

“Let the meeting occur during the meal, Force Leader.”

“As you say, my Queen.”

They rode to a clearing where all could finally see that the sun’s path was at its midturn. Once again, Ann’wn rode up to her, “I know not where the secret path ends, my Queen, but know that it is within this meadow.”

The High Queen closed and reopened her eyes slowly, as was her usual, nodded once, then held out an arm. After a moment of bringing the path’s powers to her recognition, she lowered her arm, then traveled to the exit of the secret path while the others followed.

As they passed through the path’s exit, Sle’nel’ turned back toward it, seeing it close its awareness to any who would happen upon it. She shook her head in disbelief, amazed that she was yet learning of The Realm’s ways. The path that they had traveled upon was now nothing more than a deeply wooded and impassable forest.

They rode upon the path that the others used to The High Queen’s Lodge, but couldn’t yet see any signs of the lodge. They rode for a few short moments, then entered upon a lake’s shores.

Ann’wn pointed, for the benefit of Caitha, Meera and Sle’nel’, “That is where we head—The High Queen’s Lodge.”

Sle’nel’ followed the direction of Ann’wn’s indication, seeing the great lodge. It sat across the opposite end of the long lake, standing in a small clearing at its edge, in a small cove.

Caitha gasped her disbelief, “It is beautiful beyond comparison.”

Meera’s eyes were wide, “It is fully amazing. Never prior have I seen such an image as this.”

The High Queen moved her horse quietly toward Sle’nel’s, “A most beautiful sight, is it not, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ had been gazing in wonderment at The High Queen’s Lodge, but looked at her lover, “How many more such wondrous sights have you kept in secrecy, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ smiled softly, “I am pleased you find this as such. Come. The inside is even more astonishing. I only wish that it had been built with you in mind.”

“This was built for you?”

She began to ride toward the lodge, mostly ignoring the question, “After a fashion, but has been long unused.”

As The High Queen rode off toward the lodge, Ann’wn came up to Sle’nel’, “It was built for her and a lover, and was one of her most favored sites in The Realm … for a short moment. It never came to be, however. She has not allowed its usage in overly many cycles. And I think she has tried to remove it from her memory. In truth, long prior, she was considering having it removed.”

“The Healer?”

“No. A traitor. One who attempted to assassinate her, just as she became High Queen.”

“In truth?”

“It is truth. The incident occurred at this lodge, after their first eve together.”

Sle’nel’ rode up to San’lr’in’ so that they could ride the remaining distance together. As they neared the lodge, Sle’nel’ saw that it was built of massive logs, and that its peak was fully three stories in height. She marveled at the large deck on its front side, but saw that an even larger one wrapped around the rear of the dwelling. And she was astounded that the full front of the lodge was nothing more than large windows supported by full tree logs.

As they dismounted, San’lr’in’ held out her hand to Sle’nel’, “Elfin Queen, would you allow that I show this to you?”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand into her Queen’s, and nodded. San’lr’in’ led them up the massive front deck and into the entry room. Sle’nel’s eyes widened as she saw the great room before her. It spanned the full three stories, reaching up to the roof, far overhead.

Then she saw the fireplace, “I have never seen such a dwelling. The fireplace is larger than most dwelling walls, and built of boulders. How was such a thing accomplished?”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “It is one of the pleasures of being High Queen. I need not know how such a thing is done. I only need know that it is here. But I do enjoy the large beams. Most of the dwellings in which I find myself seem overly refined as compared to this.”

One of The High Queen’s attendants knelt and bowed her head, “M’Lady?”

The High Queen startled, unaware of her presence, “Rise. Tell Me.”

“Your rooms are readied, Highness. And your midturn meal awaits your presence.”

The High Queen turned to Sle’nel’, “Would you have it that we eat our midturn meal, and then you can explore the lodge on your own, or would you care for a brief tour now?”

“M’Lady? Your Force Leaders await your prese—”

The High Queen glared at her attendant, but Sle’nel’ quickly softened the moment, “Many await your presence. I will wait for you so that we may have more moments to make this as special.”

The meeting occurred while the midturn meal was served. Knowing that the debate would provide for an unpleasant meal, The High Queen turned away the offered meal, choosing to wait until she could dine with Sle’nel’.

She observed her force leaders as they offered their plans to help defeat the Wizard of the Ravens. Erthrn, Mil’der’in and Ann’wn watched San’lr’in’ carefully, knowing well her expressions. As the debates moved toward the late-after midturn, they saw that their High Queen reclined fully back into her chair, arms crossed before her. They well knew their Queen’s mood behind as such. Ann’wn had also remained quiet.

“I take it your silence means that you agree with us, Ann’wn.”

Ann’wn took a hardened stance when in the presence of all the force leaders throughout The Realm, “You assume overly, Adra’nil. Speak not for me.”

“Oh? Then you disagree with us?”

“You risk your forces easily. Our losses will be overly many. This need not occur.”

Erthrn agreed, “Make not the first charge with our horses or warriors. Engage our large weapons, first.”

When the turn’s meeting was nearing the moment for the eve’s meal, San’lr’in’ finally spoke, “You cannot think as separate forces. It will take a combined effort, from all flanks. You must find a way to attack fully from all sides, at the same moment, in as many ways as possible. Revisit your thinking this eve. We will meet again at the midmorn. You have My leave. Queen Erthrn. Force Leader. Remain a moment.”

They had been sitting in the padded seats that surrounded the enormous fireplace throughout the after midturn, providing a more informal atmosphere for the meetings. Regardless of the intent or the comfort, The High Queen had been displeased with the meeting.

As the others left, Erthrn bowed her head, “Highness?”

“Are these the best force leaders available?”

Ann’wn shook her head, seeing that her Queen yet looked tired from her wound, “No, Highness. There are a few others that are much better. But they lack the experience, so the towns within The Realm see them not. And there is the force leader of the Mungardies. She is most excellent.”

“See that they are here for the next turn’s meeting. If I must endure another turn of such small-minded thinking, I will be forced to save the Wizard the effort of battling our force leaders.”

Erthrn laughed. San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, “You find humor in this, Queen Erthrn?”

Erthrn shook her head, but continued laughing, “No, my Queen. I am merely surprised in your patience throughout this meeting. I thought you would dismiss them far sooner than this.”

“They are graced that I had no weapon upon Me. That, and I have little energy about Me to waste upon them.” She turned to Ann’wn, “When are we to deal with this traitor?”

Ann’wn was yet smiling from Erthrn’s statement, but became serious in the change of topic, “She is guarded well, my Queen, so we await your command. The longer she lives, the longer she suffers. There is no urgency. Perhaps when you are more rested?”

The High Queen ignored the statement, “Have you learned of her allegiance to this attempt on My life?”

“We have yet not done as such, Highness, without your leave.”

“You have My leave, but ensure that she lives, Force Leader.”

She nodded, “Yes, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ rose, but felt like she wanted to remain seated, “I will deal with her after the next turn’s meeting. In the meanwhile, please ensure that those disgraces to their title as Force Leaders are elsewhere during the eve meal. I have no remaining patience for them. I would like the eve’s meal to be as pleasant as possible, given this location.”

“Yes, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ went to a nearby guard, speaking quietly to her. She nodded at the guard’s answer, then began to exit by its back entrance.

“M’Lady?”

She turned to the voice.

An attendant held out a cloak to her, “Please, my Queen. It is chilly outside.”

She sighed, “If I must.”

San’lr’in’ allowed the cloak to be placed on her, then exited the rear entrance. She followed the path to another lake, toward the opposite side of the dwelling from the lake they entered. She knew the path well, but frowned at the memory of it. She looked about her and saw that the plants and trees of the forest had grown considerably since her last visit to the lodge. She long prior had thought it a most beautiful of sites, but now only saw it as marred and imperfect, ever angry with herself over her prior decision.

Meera saw her hesitate for a moment at a small meadow. She observed from a safe distance as The High Queen knelt and touched the ground. When The High Queen rose, she closed her eyes, then stood perfectly still for a few moments.

You open your mind to me, once again. So this means you have lived through my little trial of you. Well done, High Queen. You are of much worth.

San’lr’in’ hadn’t wished to have this Wizard of the Ravens enter into her mind upon this moment, so gave no response.

You are well weakened by my little trial, though. I feel this as truth. I can repair this damage to your heart, High Queen, should you allow.

Again, San’lr’in’ sent no response.

My messengers tell me of your great beauty, High Queen. Perhaps from this moment, I will spare you so that you can be mine. I have great need for such as you.

San’lr’in closed her mind to the Wizard’s thoughts, but was intrigued at the Wizard’s desire, wondering if she might be able to use it against her in some fashion. She moved into another meditation, restoring some of her powers to her.

“Have you been guarding her since she left the lodge?”

Meera looked at Ann’wn for a moment, then turned back to further watch her Queen, “As you commanded.”

“What has she done?”

“She walked down the path to where it became somewhat dense, then examined it for a moment. She then walked to the meadow, knelt down, and placed her hand upon the grasses. When she rose, she did as you now see.”

“That is where she battled the traitor.”

“Why would she wish to recall that moment? It was just another enemy, or does she do as such for all those she has defeated?”

Ann’wn shook her head and sighed, “No. Only for those she trusted. She hasn’t returned to this lodge since that moment. Does she now seek Sle’nel’?”

“She asked the guard for Sle’nel’s location.”

“Good. Perhaps her memories will now become more pleasant ones.”

The High Queen took another look at the location of the long-prior battle with the lover-traitor, closed her eyes, then sighed deeply, trying to rid herself of the heavy memory. She then continued down the path to the other lake where a small wooden dwelling was located at the shore, used to keep the boats safe. She looked up to the top of it, where a covered deck had been rebuilt since her last visit, and saw Sle’nel’ practicing her spells. Without letting Sle’nel’ know of her presence, she looked out to the lake and watched Sle’nel’s spell dance across the water—a small swirling whirlwind.

She looked back up to the covered porch and saw that Sle’nel’ was holding her staff out toward the whirlwind.

“How was your meeting?”

The sound of the well-known voice caught The High Queen completely unaware. She turned toward the voice, confused, “How did you surprise Me so?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “A sorcerer never reveals her secrets.”

The High Queen looked back up to the covered porch, “Then who, or what, is up there?”

“An image, only.”

San’lr’in’ suddenly smiled, well amused, “I am well pleased, High Sorcerer. You have learned much since My prior observations. You sensed My presence?”

Suddenly, Sle’nel’s voice came from another direction, “I followed you.”

The High Queen looked toward the new direction of the voice. She raised her eyebrows in surprise, then turned back to the image she had just spoken with, seeing Sle’nel’ yet standing there as well, then checked up to the covered porch, seeing as she expected. Sle’nel’ was fully in three locations at one moment. She turned back to the new voice, her eyes sparkling in delight, “You have mastered the staff, My Desire. I am truly pleased. Now then, who is the real you?”

Sle’nel’ smiled a knowing smile to her lover, “Perhaps you would find that three of me are that much more desirable, my Love.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, agreeing, “It is not an unwelcome notion, High Sorcerer. But being entertained by one so knowledgeable in the magic craft already provides much allure. When did you learn such sorcery, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ wrapped her arm through her lover’s, “My Mother taught me much about the uses of the staff while I was in El’fs’nd’lle. She taught me to interweave the spells. I knew not that this was possible.”

They began walking back to the lodge, “I yet see you in two other places, Elfin Queen. Will they remain there?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “I forgot about the images.” She waved her staff, and they disappeared.

“You have mastered the sorcery of being invisible?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I have mastered the illusion only. Sorcerers cannot be truly invisible, but we can cast notice elsewhere, as needed, making me seem as invisible, yet present.”

“A neat trick.”

Sle’nel’ looked up to her High Queen, her eyes twinkling her amusement, “I have a far better trick than this, my Love.”

“Oh? And would you care to share as such?”

Sle’nel’ reached up to her lover and kissed her. The High Queen placed her arms around Sle’nel’, returning the kiss.

“I have missed you.”

San’lr’in’ touched her cheek, softly replying, “And I you, most truly.” They kissed and embraced again, San’lr’in’ relaxing into the moment. Sle’nel’ began to lead her back to the lodge.

“Must we return to this lodge so quickly, My Desire?”

“You need not do this.” She brought the staff up to her and made a quick motion. “But you will miss the surprise I have for you.”

Suddenly, she was gone. The High Queen looked around, seeing nothing except the landscape.

“My Queen. Where did the Elfin Queen go? Should I look for her?”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “I think not, Warrior Woman. I know well where she is.” And she walked off to her rooms in the lodge.

The High Queen’s wing was well guarded, but she ignored the guards as she entered through the heavy wooden doors. She walked down the long passageway to her main rooms, entering as she arrived. She found Sle’nel’ waiting for her, as expected, and smiled at her lover.

“You continue to surprise Me, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ came up to her, beginning to undo The High Queen’s gown, “I wouldn’t have it that you become bored.”

The High Queen laughed, “You think I could become weary of you, in truth? Hardly this.”

Sle’nel’ pulled her close, providing a deeply passionate kiss. San’lr’in’ moaned her pleasure and began to untie Sle’nel’s garment. Sle’nel’ took control of the moment, moving San’lr’in’ onto the bed. She moved between her legs, gently forcing San’lr’in’ to surrender to the moment. Resisting slightly for a moment, San’lr’in’ finally gave in to Sle’nel’s desires, fully desiring the very knowing advances of her lover.

They laid entwined in each other’s arms when their moment of urgency was completed, “This is a beautiful dwelling. Why have we not come prior?”

San’lr’in’ tried to evade the story, “The reasons for such have not been compelling, but this meeting has called together overly many to use the small dwelling.”

They were prepared for the eve’s meal, then met everyone in the dining hall, another magnificent room of massive wooden logs and large windows that overlooked the sparkling lake.

Sume’ came up to them as they entered. San’lr’in’ noted that she seemed anxious, “She has reached into my thoughts, San’lr’in’. We must do something.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand on Sume’s head, “Allow Me to enter your thoughts, High Priestess?”

Sume’ nodded, “Do so.”

San’lr’in’ searched into Sume’s thoughts, finally finding what she sought. She jerked her head back slightly as she found the Wizard’s message, then moved her hand to her heart.

The Healer was instantly at her side, “Pain, High One?”

San’lr’in’ took a deep breath, finally able to do so, “She is stronger than I had first thought.”

She sends yet another trial. Why does she seek Me?

* * * *

Next turn, the newer force leaders attended the war council along with a few of the older ones, and with some surprise, so did the Force Leader of the Mungardies. As the prior turn, The High Queen sat deeply back into her seat, listening, but also resting.

“With respect, Young Force Leader, you know nothing about such an enemy.”

The new Force Leader sat down, but was angry at having been dismissed so easily by one of the older force leaders. The High Queen looked at the group, speaking for the first moment all the morn, “Please continue, Force Leader. You may be new to this role, but I am most eager to hear your thoughts.”

The more experienced Force Leader resisted, “But, my Queen, this one is overly young in her decision-making. She hasn’t the experience we do.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow at the Force Leader, “Is this not an open forum, Ge’vin?”

The Force Leader winced slightly at the use of her name, knowing it was a show of displeasure from her High Queen, “Yes, my Queen, but I—”

San’lr’in’ interrupted her, “Good. Then tell us more of your thinking, our new Force Leader.”

It hadn’t gone unnoticed that The High Queen had used the formal title to the younger Force Leader while using the more-experienced Force Leader’s name, only. The young woman rose, “As you say, my Queen, I think we should attack on eight sides. Four quadrants using the catapults, and the other four using flaming arrows, without rest for two full turns, even through the eves. Only after this should we send in our land units to raise the ladders and the battering rams to open the gates. But she will be expecting this form of attack, so during this campaign, we must also begin a more unexpected assault.”

“What would be this unexpected assault, Force Leader?”

“Boulders, my Queen.”

Ann’wn was intrigued, but cautious, “Boulders, Force Leader?”

The Force Leader turned to Ann’wn, “Boulders, my Force Leader. I have heard there is a slight hill at the rear of the Keep. We will move the boulders to the ledge, holding them there until they are needed, and then allow them to role down the hill with great momentum. It will require many, but they will cause extensive damage.”

“And how are we to keep these boulders a secret, Force Leader?”

“Magic.”

All turned to Sle’nel’, who had spoken the word. She merely shrugged, “It is easily enough accomplished.”

“And how are we to keep the Wizard from detecting this magic, Elfin Queen?”

San’lr’in’ smiled at her lover and answered for her, “By disguise, as she did prior with Me. By making it appear not, while making another location appear as such.”

“They will be expecting the boulders from another side, my Queen?”

The High Queen nodded, “Exactly this.”

Ann’wn nodded, “Perhaps it could be accomplished.”

“What are you called by, Force Leader?”

The Force Leader bowed her head, “Nor’onth, my Queen.”

The High Queen bowed her head briefly, “We thank you for your words, Force Leader. You are most welcome at our War Councils.” She looked to the Force Leader of the Mungardies, “Mungardies’ Force Leader. What are your thoughts on this battle?”

The Mungardies woman had said nothing during the entire meeting, but listened intently. Upon a few moments, The High Queen had seen her offer an imperceptible squint of the eyes when Ge’vin had been offering her own thoughts. The High Queen knew well that the Mungardies’ Force Leader had as little patience as her own.

The Mungardies woman bowed her head slightly. Her answer was softly spoken but harsh in its delivery, “Until a moment prior, I had thought your Force Leaders as incapable. But I see that you think as I do. Perhaps the next turn will bring us further to where we need be against this Wizard that plagues all of our communities. I will hold my own thoughts until then, High Queen.”

“Your thoughts are welcome whenever you wish to provide them, Force Leader.”

The High Queen looked to Ann’wn, Erthrn and Fon’elnn’, “This is a good beginning, but we must do much more. As Force Leader Nor’onth has said, we must offer the sheer force against the Keep, as well as the unexpected, but endlessly. Get creative, Force Leaders, as nothing that is common will work against this Wizard. Nothing. She long prior defeated a hundred fold more forces than we have.”

“But she hasn’t the numbers as she did prior, my Queen.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, then sighed, as she turned back to Ge’vin, “No? Tell Me, Ge’vin, why do you think as such?”

Ge’vin gulped, “There are not this many across all our realm, Highness.”

Fon’elnn’ laughed sarcastically, “The Wizard using not those in The Realm, Ge’vin.”

“Then who does she use?”

Fon’elnn’ looked to her High Queen, “Would you caring for me to answer, Highness?”

She nodded.

“She stepping through the OuterRealm, Ge’vin. She having this power and ability. Her forces not being as strong as ours, but they outnumbering ours by many.”

“How do you know this?”

Ann’wn looked at Ge’vin, exasperated by her, “Have you not been listening, Ge’vin? The High Queen’s Black Guard have been scouting the Keep. We have been informed that there are eighty to our one. It is why Nor’onth has suggested that we remain as distant until the numbers have been more evened.”

“What about the Ravens?”

San’lr’in’ kept her Force Leaders at the meeting all throughout the turn, and then again the next turn. As had been hoped, the older Force Leaders began to silence themselves as the younger Force Leaders brought forward all their new and more creative plans. Even the Mungardies’ Force Leader provided a few of her thoughts, for which The High Queen had been pleased.

“We have come much further in our plans this turn, but yet have much further to move. Draw out your battle plans this eve, and bring them in the morn. We begin at the morn meal. We must have more backup plans, and well-coordinated ordered efforts. You have My leave. Ann’wn, Erthrn and Fon’elnn’. I have need of you.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Highness?”

“Have you received the report I have requested from our traitor?”

Erthrn nodded, “Her tale changes, Highness. She has provided four differing tales. She has told us that she did as such for the prior First Master. Then she told us that she did the Wizard’s bidding. Upon a third moment, she said that she did it for The Realm on her own accord. Then, early this morn, she informed the guards, after a little persuading on their part, that there is a large group of displeased warriors who seek a new High Queen.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, “She is this strong? Pity that she has been called to the dark powers. We could use such strength about us. Take Me to her.”

They walked well into the forest, finally arriving upon a small meadowed clearing. The High Queen sensed that many of Ann’wn’s forces were present, and saw that Krl’lnn’ was tied up to a stripped tree which had been made into a pole. She noted that Krl’lnn’ looked as if death would be a most welcomed friend.

Ann’wn called to her guards, “Bring her down. Bind her arms and legs well.”

The guards wasted no care in bringing Krl’lnn’ to the ground, letting her drop heavily. Krl’lnn’ screamed her pain, no longer able to withstand it in silence. But San’lr’in’ saw that Krl’lnn’s eyes remained as fiercely resolute in their stance, regardless of the pain she had endured.

“You need waste no moments on feeling sympathy for this one, Highness. She has been raised with hate in her heart.”

San’lr’in’ responded to the voice without moving her gaze away from Krl’lnn, “She has had little choice in her stance, Queen Erthrn. She is ignorant of what she does. Her mind has been twisted to this act. She did this not of her free will.”

“Perhaps this is so, my Queen, but it matters not. She attempted to take your life. A cycle of torture is overly short for this one.”

She looked at Erthrn for a moment, “If you and I take not a softer stance to a wasted life, Erthrn, then who will? Our forces? Her life was ravaged long prior to her own understanding, and this is no fault of hers. She is overly young for this much hate. And she would have made a fine Master had she not been used in such a fashion.”

Erthrn met her Queen’s eyes, ever longing to belong to her, “Perhaps you speak truth, my friend, and is why you were chosen as High Queen. But it cannot make the moment softer for her.”

“A harsher truth, Erthrn. It is as you say, and she has suffered for her act.”

The Healer had come up to her Queen, “You cannot do this alone, High One. You have much in front of you to use up on this one.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, curious, “You wish to deal with this one, Healer? Are you prepared for this?”

“I care not for her, only for your health, High One. Someone must tend to it, as you don’t do as such.”

“She is readied for you, my Queen.”

She walked up to the well-tied Krl’lnn, seeing the desperate look in her eyes. San’lr’in’ could sense the immense pain within her, and felt saddened by it. She placed her hand softly on Krl’lnn’s head, then reached deep into her thoughts. She closed her eyes as she sensed into Krl’lnn’s past, searching deeply for the real traitors to The Realm. As she did as such, she felt The Healer’s hand come to rest lightly upon her own head.

The moment was more difficult than San’lr’in’ had prior experienced, finding Krl’lnn’s mind a maze of secrets well hidden by the real traitors. She probed more deeply, discovering a path through Krl’lnn’s mind that greatly troubled San’lr’in’.

Don’t enter there, my Queen.

She ignored the thought that was sent to her, even in her unawareness of who sent it, moving deeper into Krl’lnn’s mind. After many moments, she found that Krl’lnn’s mind had been taken over many moons prior, used merely as a vessel to complete the task. She became troubled that she couldn’t find the source. She removed herself from the process for a moment.

She turned to Erthrn, “It is as I had thought. Her mind has been well twisted. This has been no fault of hers. But I cannot yet find whose deed she carried. I must enter her mind through My meditations.”

“You cannot do as such, High One. You cannot risk this much.”

She looked at her Healer and spoke softly, “Perhaps you recall that a High Queen must make sacrifices upon every turn, Healer? This is one of those moments.”

Without waiting for an answer, she entered into her meditations, moving quickly to the desired one, then as quickly, she re-entered Krl’lnn’s mind, interacting directly with it.

She walked through Krl’lnn’s mind as if walking through a forest’s path, taking first one turn, then another, as she struggled to find the one responsible for the attempted assassination. But it was as she had first found, the paths leading nowhere, as if in a maze. She moved further into her meditations, and further into, yet removed from Krl’lnn’s mind. As she moved slightly apart from the sensing, she finally found the location of the source. Rather than moving directly to uncover it, she moved around it, observing it fully, so as to remain unidentified to the source.

She had guessed that whoever had supplied the directive to Krl’lnn had done so without her knowledge. And she had guessed that the source had supplied traps within Krl’lnn’s mind so as to signal detection if discovered. She maneuvered further around the source, trying to identify it without signaling her presence. When she found it, she mentally backed away, knowing that she now had to contain it within Krl’lnn’s mind, but apart from it, all without detection.

The Healer felt The High Queen begin to return from her meditations, “Slowly, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Come to my voice. Slowly.”

When The High Queen had returned, she saw that Krl’lnn was now even further in pain. She looked to her Healer, “How long have I been in Krl’lnn’s mind?”

“Many moments, High One.”

She looked up to the sky, seeing that the moon was now overhead, “I must re-enter into her mind but from another direction. I will need your assistance, Healer.”

“You have it, my Queen.”

She placed her hand on Krl’lnn’s head, removing some of her pain, “Remain strong, Young Master. Your mind will be at peace in a few moments.”

She turned to her Healer, “Connect to Me, Healer. There is need of your strength.”

When she was certain that she could use The Healer’s strength, she returned her sensing into Krl’lnn, now seeking to confine the source of the assassination attempt securely without its awareness of such. She used her powers to build a wall around it, and used her spells to trick the source into thinking that all was as usual. When she was done building the secure trap, she looked within it so as to finally identify the source.

The shock was so surprising that her heart jumped at the sudden awareness, causing great pain. In spite of it, she knew that she needed to remove Krl’lnn’s mind from the source’s hold, also without the source’s awareness. Once again, she used both her powers and spells to do as such, trying to move herself away her heart’s pain.

When she was done, she used The Healer’s strength to return herself to The Realm, falling upon her knees as she returned.

“My Queen!”

She was having difficulty breathing, but said, “Untie her.”

“She is a traitor, Highness. She tried to kill you.”

Yet in pain, she stood, looking with narrowed eyes, “I gave a command, Force Leader.”

“My Queen, we must tend to your heart.”

“Not at this moment, Healer.”

She turned to Krl’lnn, who was yet strongly bound and gagged, “Remove her bindings.” She turned to her Healer, “Help Me. She is with great pain, and is not responsible for this assassination attempt. Help Me save her, Healer.”

The Healer nodded, moving to Krl’lnn. She worked quickly to remove some of her greatest pains, then began to bandage her more injured limbs and areas.

The High Queen bent down to Krl’lnn, who was now lying upon the ground, “Can you hear Me, Krl’lnn?”

Krl’lnn was no longer controlled by the source, but was in enormous pain. She spoke with great effort, “Yes, Highness.”

She touched Krl’lnn’s face gently, “Rest. We will speak later.” She touched Krl’lnn’s forehead, sending her into a deep sleep, “She will rest comfortably now, Healer. Do as you can. Have them move her to a room within the lodge.”

The Healer nodded as The High Queen turned to Erthrn and Ann’wn. She spoke softly, “Bring the High Wizard Sorcerer to Me, with all haste. Tell her I have great need of her to help Me with My powers.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

Erthrn was surprised, “The High Wizard Sorcerer, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’?”

She nodded, “It is so.”

“But I have heard tales that she allowed you within her thoughts.”

“All is not what it seems, Erthrn.”

Mil’der’in had come earlier, hearing that The High Queen was questioning Krl’lnn, “This will be a most unwelcomed report throughout The Realm, Highness.”

She turned to Ann’wn, “Tell no one of this. Inform the guards that they remain here until the High Wizard Sorcerer’s arrival. This must remain quiet until we can complete this task.”

“Yes, my Queen. As you say. I will dispatch a messenger and some guards now, Highness. She will be arrived within a few turns.”

“We will deal with her prior to our leaving for the Wizard. I will provide a general statement saying of My need of the High Wizard Sorcerer, so that all can hear. She must not become aware of our intent.”

As Krl’lnn was being carefully moved to the lodge, Ann’wn looked at her Queen, “She is not guilty, Highness? We have done as such to her, and she is innocent?”

The High Queen knew the difficulty in such decisions. She placed her hand upon Ann’wn’s shoulder, “We cannot always know truth, Ann’wn. She is alive, and will be well treated from this moment. You moved forward from the knowledge we knew. She threw the knife, and all saw this as truth. You cannot blame yourself. It was meant for us to think as such.”

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter XIII

Sume’s Challenge

The meeting on the third turn was long and intense. Everyone tried to create a battle plan that would please The High Queen, but she had been displeased in the efforts. Mostly, though, she had been displeased that she hadn’t come up with her own plan to rid The Realm of this great wizard.

During one moment of rest, The High Queen entered into her second meditation to help remove herself from The Realm. Once again, the Wizard of the Ravens entered easily.

I have been waiting for you. I find that I like being in your thoughts, High Queen.

San’lr’in’ sensed the Wizard’s truth. The Wizard was enjoying the moment.

I admire strength, and you are strong. You have done well through my trials. I am well pleased. From this moment, you will only experience my pleasure, as I now seek you to me. Think on this, High Queen. I desire you to stand with me.

While surprised at the statement, San’lr’in’ needed to learn more about her. But something in the statement made her wonder, Perhaps her desire could be used…

And you are strong even in your silence. All others would have long prior given in to me. You resist, yet you are curious. You learn by listening.

San’lr’in’ thought to herself that the Wizard liked to overly control the moments.

I will find a way to bring you to me, High Queen. And while you think of me as evil, rethink this, my curious one, as I have many gifts I can offer one such as you.

San’lr’in’ removed herself from the Wizard’s thoughts, and stood quietly thinking on what she had learned of the Wizard of the Ravens, once again wondering in what fashion could she use the Wizard’s desire of her, against her. She recalled Roen’s vision: The Wizard of the Ravens is not what you will be led to believe, Highness. She is more, yet less, in all things. She thought it as an unsettling vision, wondering if the Wizard was ‘more evil, or less so? Could this be truth?

The meeting began again, while she kept turning the Wizard’s words over and over in her mind. Suddenly, she raised an eyebrow, thought for a moment, then stood, “Yes. We have it. I have finally placed it together. This is what we will do.”

She detailed the plan at great length, omitting her part in it, then said, “Force Leader. Bring the sorcerers to Me, and quickly so, and ensure that the High Wizard Sorcerer comes. I need them here within three turns. In the meanwhile, gather all your forces and weapons together. Prepare well. We leave in five turns.”

After The High Queen finally adjourned the War Council, she visited with Krl’lnn. She had posted Krl’lnn to her own Healer’s care, so as to ensure a quick and full recovery.

As she entered, Krl’lnn threw herself to the ground upon her knees, in spite of great many wounds, “High Queen. I beg your forgiveness. Never would I attempt as such. I lay my life before you. A true Master would never do as such. Please, my Queen. Please punish me for such a deed as this.”

San’lr’in’ bent down to Krl’lnn’s level, “Apprentice Master. Look at Me.”

Krl’lnn shook her head, “I am overly ashamed, Highness.”

“I command it as so, Krl’lnn. Look at your High Queen.”

Krl’lnn did as such, truly ashamed for having tried to kill The High Queen, “My Queen, I—”

“Listen well to Me, Krl’lnn. You are not to blame for this attempt on My life. There is another much more powerful than you, and she used you well.”

“Let me know of who this is, M’Lady, and I will dispatch her.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, somewhat amused at Krl’lnn’s stance, “I am quite able to tend to this affair, Young Master.”

Krl’lnn blushed, “Oh, Highness. I meant not that you are unable to—”

San’lr’in’ rose and made Krl’lnn do the same, “I know your meaning, Young Master. Worry not over this. Come. Place yourself back in your bed or you will have to protect Me from My own Healer, as she will be most angry at Me for allowing you out of your bed.”

Krl’lnn climbed quickly back into her bed, even given the painful wounds that had been inflicted upon her, “I will not tell her of such, my Queen. But my Queen, I am most truly sorry for my actions. As a Master, I should have been able to resist as such. I owe you beyond my life, itself.”

The Healer entered just as Krl’lnn had returned to her bed, “Ah, High One. Here you are. I have been looking for you. I must check on your heart.”

“Your heart, M’Lady? I threw the knife into your heart?”

San’lr’in’ smiled softly, “It would seem that you have a most excellent aim, Young Master, and from a long distance, as well. I am pleased that your services to The Realm will be most excellent.”

Krl’lnn shook her head, “Please say this be not so, my Queen. I wish to serve only you. The Realm has forfeited my services, but my services are solely in your hands, Highness. Until my dying day. Of this I vow to you, from this moment on. I am nothing but a weak and pitiful excuse for a Master.”

The Healer laughed, “Halt, Krl’lnn. The High Queen hears as such upon almost every turn. Tell her something fresh and entertaining. She knows full well of your allegiance to her. She questioned your part in this assassination attempt long prior to any other.”

San’lr’in’ smiled at her Healer and placed her hand upon her arm. They exchanged knowing glances, then both looked at Krl’lnn, “You seem to be recovering quickly, Krl’lnn. What now gives you the most pain?”

Krl’lnn glanced down to her tightly bound left elbow, “The break in the elbow is quite painful as yet, but my fingers move more easily upon every turn.”

The Healer unbound the elbow and examined it, “It heals slowly, but well. Use it not, Krl’lnn until the bone is finished with its healing. You will regain full use of this, and you are lucky in this regard.” She turned to San’lr’in’, “We must tend to your health, High One.”

San’lr’in’ rose, “I am pleased that you are returned to The Realm, Young Master. We have great need of your services. I look forward to you teaching new ones to become Masters. For the moment, though, you need only rest so as to return your strength to you. Do you have any requests that I might make as so, Young One?”

“I have one, M’Lady.”

“Tell Me.”

“I wish to fight with you against this Wizard.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand softly on Krl’lnn’s head, “This is not your battle, Young Apprentice-Master. There will be many more battles to come, and you will fight these for The Realm and your High Queen. I must take My leave now.”

“But, my Quee—”

She had turned to leave, but turned back, “Consider it as a command, Young Master.”

Krl’lnn blushed again and bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

She turned to The Healer, “Let us depart so that you may inflict your tortures upon Me, Healer.”

The Healer walked with her Queen, seeing that she was being led to a forest’s path that led to a yet smaller lake. Their walk had been in silence, and as they reached the lake’s shores, The High Queen looked out to the mountains across the lake.

She sighed deeply, “A beautiful setting.”

“It is astonishing, in truth.” She knew to allow the moments her Queen needed to say her thoughts.

“Healer. There is little reason for you to continue with My healing.”

“Your heart is not yet fully recovered, High One.”

“There is little point to its healing, Healer. It is in a weakened moment, yet I must fight against a most powerful wizard. Even with a well heart, My chances will not be good. I have felt her strength.”

“She could be using a spell to make her strength look as such, Highness.”

“Healer … you know well My meaning in this.”

“You have thought as such, prior, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. And it came not to be as so.”

Seldom did The Healer use The High Queen’s name, but when she did, The High Queen knew well its meaning, “You alone know of My lack of strength at this moment. In all The Realm, only you know fully of what I now must face. Shr’dler’in, you know this to be so.”

The Healer felt saddened in the moment, “You must face this differently, San’lr’in’. You cannot enter this moment expecting to die.”

“In truth, Healer, I expect to win. But it will, in most likely truth, take My life to do as such, and this you well know. And I tell you this for good reasons. First, Healer, I have great need that you know how much you have meant to Me. While I have ever been saddened that our moments as lovers became overly difficult, I never halted in My love for you.”

The Healer gulped, “I know hardly what to say, Highness. But perhaps—”

“Just listen, Healer. Second, you among all others know My heart, and you among all others have the most interesting way of winning your arguments. If I must leave this Realm, guide the next High Queen well, Healer. Mil’der’in is an excellent High Counselor, but she, as Queen of the Valley, will need your strength and great intelligence.”

“My Queen, you must know that it will be eons prior to another High Queen such as you.”

She ignored the statement, “Third, Healer, you must ensure that The High Queen is of The High Queen’s line. This must be so or all will be lost. Mil’der’in will be with you on this, as will Erthrn and all the Deep Mystics. This will not be an easy task, but of all others, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non will lead this argument, as must be. Then last, Healer, take good care of My great love. I command you to her, when this is over.”

“And Ann’wn? You think also that she will die in this battle?”

The High Queen finally turned her gaze away from the mountains, to The Healer, “Of all our battles prior, Healer, none were such as this, combined. Very few of us will return from this battle. But the important moment is that this Wizard lose, and I will ensure of this.”

“But you have the best forces in all The Rea—”

“…that have been ravaged and weakened by overly many fights against the Dungaras and the Mungardies. We have had no moments to prepare as needed for this battle.”

As The High Queen embraced her, The Healer cried softly on her Queen’s shoulders for a moment, then pulled back, “I cannot accept this as so, High One. I know you well, and I know that should you desire, you will survive this battle. You must see this as so.”

San’lr’in’ took hold of her Healer’s hands, “I will try, Healer. I most certainly have no desire to die, as yet. But I must prepare for this possibility. And Healer, should this occur, you alone know the location of My last desires. I have placed them in script. At least, Healer, give Me the assurance that I need not worry over these issues, as well.”

“Never, my Queen. Just worry over that I wish for your return. Only this.”

“I will give every effort, Healer, but My first duty is to rid The Realm of this Wizard.” But even as she said it, Roen’s words kept coming back to her: The Wizard of the Ravens is not what you will be led to believe, Highness. She is more, yet less, in all things.

San’lr’in’ entered into her deepest of meditations for the next two turns, restoring her powers to her and healing herself to the fullest moment possible.

When the High Wizard Sorcerer and all the others finally arrived, Ann’wn came to her, “My Queen.”

“Tell Me.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer has arrived, along with many of the other sorcerers.”

“We will have to deal with the sorcerers at another moment. But we will have to deal with the High Wizard Sorcerer now, and in complete silence. The Realm must remain unaware of what we must now do.”

Ann’wn had the High Wizard Sorcerer wait in a clearing, informing her that The High Queen wished to train at that location. As they arrived, San’lr’in’ blocked her mind from all sensing, so that the High Wizard Sorcerer would remain unaware.

The High Wizard Sorcerer bowed her head, “High Queen. I am glad to see that you have recovered fully from this attempt on your life. Has the assassin been found?”

She smiled, also bowing her head, “High Wizard Sorcerer. I am well pleased of your presence. Thank you for arriving as quickly as this. The Realm is now in great danger, and I need your help to prepare fully to this task.” She watched her closely as she said, “The traitor is being tended to.”

“As should be. And as ever, I am at your service, Highness.”

As had been planned, Sume’ and Sle’nel’ also attended, along with Erthrn. Sle’nel’ spoke, “High Wizard Sorcerer. It is good to see you once again.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer bowed her head, “High Sorcerer. And you, as well. And now you are the Elfin Queen. My congratulations. And it is good to see you also, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. I never prior believed that you would come willingly into The Realm. You have for long prior resisted my sorcery.”

Sume’ had long prior detested the High Wizard Sorcerer, thinking her as useless and politically inept. She bowed her head and provided the briefest of responses, “Sorcerer.”

The Sorcerer turned to San’lr’in’, “They are to train with you, High Queen?”

She waived her hand slightly, as if dismissing the notion, “In a moment, perhaps. But first, High Wizard Sorcerer, I have been puzzled over the Masters.”

“The Masters, High Queen?”

She nodded, “The First Master. The one who betrayed The Realm.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer looked puzzled, “Is there a problem, Highness?”

“No. Not as such. I merely require some knowledge in this regard, as she became, shall I say, rather indisposed overly soon.”

The High Wizard was concerned, but knew The High Queen well enough to know this as a usual pattern, “What is your need in this regard, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ moved closer to the High Wizard Sorcerer, “When was the last moment you were with her, Shandor’nel?”

The use of her name placed her on instant high alert, “You trust me not, Highness.” She looked about her, finally becoming aware of all the guards within the forest.

San’lr’in’ waived her hand again as if in dismissal, “Patience, Shandor’nel. You know Me well enough to sense that I am merely concerned over an issue. No more than this. Tell Me, when was the last moment you spoke with the First High Master?”

“I knew her not well, my Queen. Only in passing.”

“You knew of her being a traitor, High Wizard Sorcerer?”

She bowed her head once, “Yes. This I learned most recently. A sad thing, this.”

The High Queen walked over to Erthrn, retrieving an item from her. She walked back to the High Wizard Sorcerer, “Do you recognize this, Shandor’nel?”

“It is a knife, Highness.”

“Is it your knife?”

“No, my Queen. I have no knife.”

“Do you recognize its owner?”

She shook her head, “This I know not.”

“It was the same knife used on Me, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

She relaxed for a moment, “Ah. You wish me to discern who this knife might belong to, Highness? But I thought that you had captured your attempted assassin. Is this not truth?”

She shrugged, “In truth, we captured the one who threw this knife. A good aim, that one.”

Shandor’nel laughed lightly, “You have always had a twisted sense of humor, High Queen.”

“Oh? But I digress. Tell Me, Shandor’nel. Have you ever prior met Krl’lnn, the Young Master?”

“Who, Highness? I know not this name.”

She turned to Erthrn, “Do you not find this as a puzzlement, Queen Erthrn?”

“I do, my Queen, as when I questioned her, she informed me that the First Master had taken her to meet our High Wizard Sorcerer.”

Shandor’nel thought better of it, “Ah. Now I know to who you refer. The Young Master that the First High Master brought to me for training. She took ill and had to leave even prior to us meeting. A most unfortunate occurrence for her.”

“This knife is of your sensing. It has traces of you that remain upon it.”

Shandor’nel jerked backed, surprised, “This is an impossibility. I never use any weapons, and this you well know.”

The High Queen examined into Shandor’nel’s mind closely, wondering, “Have you prior met this Wizard of the Ravens, Sorcerer?”

“Met her, High Queen? I would hope not. She could take my sorcery from me easily, from the tales I have heard of her.”

San’lr’in’ walked slowly around the High Wizard Sorcerer, displeased. It was easily apparent to her that the High Wizard Sorcerer was indeed telling her truths. She looked over to Erthrn, who merely shrugged in response. The High Queen turned back to Shandor’nel, beginning to wonder how far the Wizard of the Ravens had reached.

With a quick movement, she touched the base of Shandor’nel’s neck, suddenly placing Shandor’nel into a deep sleep. She carefully lowered her to the ground, then knelt beside her.

All came near her as she knelt beside the High Wizard Sorcerer, “My Queen?”

She looked up to Ann’wn briefly, hearing the anxious tone in her voice, “I fear that the Wizard of the Ravens has found an entrance into this one’s mind, Force Leader, as I sense that Shandor’nel has spoken truly. I must find whatever the Wizard has instilled into her mind.”

“I can help, High One.”

She nodded to her Healer.

“And me as well.”

She looked at her sister, “Thank you.”

She placed her hand tentatively on Shandor’nel’s head, having briefly felt another’s presence when she had placed a deep sleep onto her.

The Healer watched her High Queen carefully, seeing The High Queen close her eyes as she concentrated on the High Wizard Sorcerer. In a few moments only, she saw The High Queen take in a deep breath, then shake her head free of whatever she had sensed.

She looked at her Healer, “She most certainly placed a spell upon Krl’lnn’.”

“So she is the traitor, my Queen?”

She looked back down at her High Wizard Sorcerer, feeling the weight of The Realm’s burdens upon her. She sighed, taking a few moments to bring her thoughts together, “No, Force Leader. She is not knowingly a traitor. Even now, she knows not that she placed such a spell into Krl’lnn’.”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand softly on her lover’s shoulder, “The Wizard did as such?”

The High Queen merely nodded.

“Can you remove this spell upon her, San’lr’in’?”

She looked up to the voice, “No, High Priestess. The spell is such that if I were to touch it, Shandor’nel would die. I cannot remove the spell without killing her.”

“Yet the spell must be removed, as there might be more spells hidden within.”

Ann’wn looked in horror upon Sume’, having heard her response to The High Queen, “If you remove the spell, you kill her? But if you not do so, she might be more of a traitor to The Realm?”

The High Queen sighed, then rose, “Correct, Force Leader. That is our dilemma.”

“You cannot do as you did to Krl’lnn’, Highness?”

“Block her spell, Force Leader?”

She thought it for a moment, wondering, then shook her head, “No. This cannot be done. I was only able to do as such to Krl’lnn’, as it was the High Wizard Sorcerer’s spell upon her. This spell within our Sorcerer has been placed by the Wizard of the Ravens.”

“Then what are your options, San’lr’in? Surely you cannot allow her to die. Even in my disgust of her uselessness, The Realm cannot be without a High Wizard Sorcerer. Especially at this moment.”

San’lr’in’ weighed the possibilities silently, then knelt back down next to The High Wizard Sorcerer, “I know not.” While she did indeed know the possibilities, she refrained from speaking of them, hoping she could quickly determine another possibility.

The High Queen woke Shandor’nel, then helped her to rise. She looked confused, “What happened, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ told her of the Wizard of the Ravens, and the spell she had placed onto her, “But this cannot be, Highness. I most surely would have known of such.”

“I am sorry, but I speak truth, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“And you cannot remove it, Highness?”

“Not without killing you, Shandor’nel.”

“You cannot block it?”

“I could barely get near enough to sense it. It is as watchful as this.”

“But how did she place such a spell within me? I have never even met her. I have felt nothing unusual in this regard.”

The High Queen merely looked upon her, saddened in what she knew as truth, and deeply saddened in knowing what she must do.

“Have me watched turn-in and turn-out, Highness. I would like to battle against this one. And perhaps if we are able to defeat her, I might win back my life.”

San’lr’in’ knew it as not so, knowing that the Wizard had placed a final spell that would most certainly kill Shandor’nel soon, but nodded, “Perhaps it can be as you say, High Wizard Sorcerer.” Then, without warning and in a fluid movement so quick that no one recognized its occurrence, The High Queen grabbed Ann’wn’s sword and moved quickly, beheading the High Wizard Sorcerer.

Kneeling down to the sorcerer’s body, she held out her hand, “Force Leader. Your knife.”

Ann’wn was yet in shock from the occurrence, and barely had the moments to even understand that The High Queen had removed her sword from her. Absentmindedly, she unsheathed her knife and placed it in her Queen’s hand.

The High Queen took the knife and moved its tip close to the High Wizard Sorcerer’s heart, “I am truly sorry, Shandor’nel. But The Realm has great need of your spells now. I am sorry I could save you not, but we could not risk losing your powers to this Wizard.”

Using Ann’wn’s knife, she removed the High Wizard Sorcerer’s heart, then stood. Holding the heart in one hand, she softly chanted a spell and brought a glowing white ball of light to the other. Using her great powers, she removed the High Wizard Sorcerer’s spells and sorcery and placed them into the waiting ball of light. When done, The High Queen closed her eyes once more, then softly chanted one more spell.

Sle’nel’ became startled, suddenly sensing a deep quiet about her, then saw that all the guards and had been fully frozen in the moment.

“What have you don—”

The High Queen interrupted Sume’s question, while rinsing her hands of the blood in the lake, “Quickly. We have much to do. High Priestess, come and kneel upon your knees.”

“Kneel? Before you? Why are yo—”

“Quickly, High Priestess. Trust Me.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “How far will your sorcery transport a body?”

“Where would you like it?”

“Deep within the Ancients?”

Sle’nel’ thought on it, then nodded, “I think this can be accomplished.” She studied her staff for a moment, cited the needed spell as she waved the staff slightly. Within an instant, the High Wizard Sorcerer’s body disappeared.

The High Queen nodded, “Good.” She looked at The Healer and Ann’wn, “Tell no one of what now occurs. Force Leader, have the Singing Bowl and the Crystal Ball brought to Me, and quickly so.”

She then looked down at Sume’, who was now on her knees before her. She placed her hand lightly upon her sister’s head, “High Priestess. The Realm has great need of you upon this moment.”

“You know I hate to be kept waiting, San’lr’in’. What is it you want from me?”

The High Queen laughed lightly to herself, and smiled softly at her sister, “Sle’nel’ is destined to become the High Wizard Sorcerer upon some future moment, but not now. Not this moment. And yet The Realm is about to battle against the greatest of all wizards, but cannot do so without the commanding powers of a High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“Get to the point, San’lr’in’.”

“Be The Realm’s High Wizard Sorcerer, High Priestess.”

Her response was instantaneous, “Me? I have no such powers. Are you crazed?”

“Do this for The Realm, High Priestess, and you will have these powers.”

Sume’ began to rise, “How ridiculous is this, San’lr’in’? I am not such as this. I have no such ability. Sle’nel’ is the much better choice.”

San’lr’in’ held her gently down, “Hear Me, High Priestess. Sle’nel’ is indeed a Sorcerer of much strength and ability, but is no Wizard. You are High Priestess, and you have this possibility.”

She crouched down to her sister and brought her hand to her sister’s cheek, “I have great need of your abilities, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. Be The Realm’s High Wizard Sorcerer. Be My Council. Take these powers. These are surely your due.”

“You ask much of me, San’lr’in’. I am not even certain I care much for your realm. And now you would have me battle against this Wizard of the Ravens on an even stance with her. And how am I to know of these spells and sorcery?”

“You will know. I am giving you these spells through her heart. They will be as if you have always known of them.”

Sume’ turned to Sle’nel’, “These should be yours, Elf. Tell her of such.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “She is correct, Sume’. These should be your powers. Not mine. You are the one who is well prepared for such. I have barely come to know my staff. And I seem to have other duties at these moments.”

Sume’ turned back to her sister, “I will make you pay for this, San’lr’in’. This will cost you. I didn’t even want to like you.”

San’lr’in’ smiled, “Do you not recall that you commanded that I give you My powers?”

“So? Did you take me as serious?”

The High Queen’s eyes twinkled, “Join Me, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. Come willingly to The Realm, and join Me. I and The Realm have great need of you.”

Sume’ rolled her eyes and sighed, “Go ahead. Do this thing. But I certainly hope that you know what you now do.”

The High Queen stood, brought the ball of light to her, then softly chanted a spell for The Realm. She removed her great red stone from its pouch and held it out in her left hand. Passing her right hand over it lightly, she then waved the ball of light toward it. As the two great powers touched, great sparks emitted from both. Ignoring the continuing sparks, she motioned the ball of light toward Sume’s heart, then pushed it gently yet firmly into her.

“Hold true, High Wizard Sorcerer. Make this pain to disappear from you as it enters.”

Clutching her hand to her heart, Sume’ groaned loudly from the pain as the sorcery entered into her heart. She struggled against the pain, but was fully frozen in the moment. Then suddenly, she knew what to do, moving the pain away from her with her new sorcery.

“Move into your meditations, High Wizard Sorcerer. Move away from the moment.”

Sume’ struggled again, never having had the ability to move beyond her second meditation, then suddenly moved herself into her fourth meditation. She removed herself away from the moment, finding herself watching the moment, instead of feeling it. Then returned as quickly to The Realm.

“Take these powers as yours, High Wizard Sorcerer. Chant the spell with Me.”

Sume’ listened to The High Queen for a moment as the spell was chanted, then learned that she knew the spell well. As she chanted it with The High Queen, San’lr’in’ halted her own chanting, allowing Sume’ to complete it.

Sume’ brought all the former High Wizard Sorcerer’s powers into her own, sensed them for a moment, then flinched at their enormous strength. After all her cycles, she was surprised that the very sister she had so hated had given her the true powers of The Realm.

San’lr’in’ held out the High Wizard Sorcerer’s staff, “Take it, and do as you must.”

Sume’ studied her, slightly unsure of the moment, then saw that The High Queen had no hesitation in her. She rose, then brought the staff to her. She held out her arms to the sky, knowing what she must do.

“Watchers of The Realm. Brand this great sorcery to me. Make these powers flow through me as if they were my very blood.”

Without warning, a great bolt of lightning flew from the empty skies above, directly into Sume’s heart. The jolt of the lightning bolt was overwhelming, but Sume’ held true, even as the lightning branded her as the High Wizard Sorcerer. Even as her flesh burned, she held firm, as her sister had commanded of her.

When it was done, she suddenly felt the weight of The Realm upon her, surprised at its intensity and burden. She looked to her sister, “What have you done to me?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand upon Sume’s cheek, “I am sorry for this, High Wizard Sorcerer, but I thank you most truly. You honor Me and The Realm greatly with your gift.”

Sume’ felt her chest, feeling the brand upon it.

San’lr’in’ moved the top of the gown away from Sume’s chest, “Behold. The Watchers of The Realm have granted the mark of the true High Wizard Sorcerer to you. We are all honored upon this turn. It has been since Sle’nel’s Mother that we have had a High Wizard Sorcerer accepted by The Realm in such a fashion.”

Sume’ looked at it as best she could, but mostly feeling the scorching pain of it. Sle’nel’ touched it lightly, “It is a lightning bolt.”

“Not just this, Queen of the Elves. It is the red fire-bolt of the skies. It is the mark of the true High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“Did Shandor’nel not have this?”

“No. She was never able to command the skies’ powers, such as you have just called to you.”

Sume’ suddenly looked astonished, “I can feel her, San’lr’in’. The Wizard of the Ravens. She tries to now find the High Wizard Sorcerer.”

She placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder, “Guard well against this one, High Wizard Sorcerer.” She waved her hand and released the guards from their frozen state, then turned to Ann’wn, “Have My requests arrived?”

Ann’wn bowed her head and brought the items to her, “Yes, Highness.”

The High Queen took them, then turned back to Sume’, handing them to her, “Long prior, these were the possessions of the High Wizard Sorcerers, but they have been long gone from The Realm. You will be the first to use these in many eons. It is told that The First High Queen hid these from The Realm, and from our Grandmother. These are now yours.”

Sume’ gazed upon them in awe, “The Crystal Ball. I have heard great legends on this.”

* * * *

May entered into The Highest’s bedroom unannounced, “Highest. You must rise. Karan and Keddi await you.”

U’Aine looked shocked, and Sam laughed, “May believes not in privacy.”

U’Aine watched May enter the room, whispering to Sam, “Does she not know that you and I … well … that we…”

Sam laughed again, “May but listens at the door. When she believes that the morn activities are over, she enters. With great noise.”

May came over to the bed, “Highest. You must rise. Many await you. All are anxious that you are finally to go about your rounds, once again.”

“Good morn, May.”

May nodded to Sam, “Good morn, Highest. And good morn to you also, U’Aine. Are you yet ready to rise?”

U’Aine blushed, “Not with you present, May. I have no clothes on.”

May waved her hand as Sam rose, “I am not shy, so you need have no concern.”

Sam was yet laughing, “It will not matter if you are shy, U’Aine. All of Woden is but small, and nothing remains private for overly long.”

U’Aine watched as Sam rose from their bed, enjoying her naked beauty. She was yet amazed that Sam had desired her, and felt that she had finally found her home.

Sam felt U’Aine’s eyes upon her and turned back toward her, “What do you see, Master?”

U’Aine’s eyes moved away to Sam’s breasts, “Woden’s most wondrous sights.”

At the morn meal, Keddi and Karan told Sam of all the latest events in Woden, “Tadan is scheduled to arrive soon, Highest.”

Keddi nodded, “He sends word that he has grown into a man, now.”

Sam laughed, “He thought as much as I left.”

Karan continued, “And your advisors are quite anxious to meet with you, again. We all are, Highest. We have missed you most terribly.”

Keddi nodded, “And festival occurs at the new moon, Highest.”

Sam groaned, “As soon as this?”

U’Aine looked at Sam, but said nothing. She could tell that Sam wasn’t pleased at the mention of this festival.

“But first, Highest, we must tend to your rounds. Hengist and Woden are most anxious to have you begin your rounds with them again. Much has changed since your absence, and they are excited to show you the improvements to your lands.”

“Anything needing my attention?”

Karan nodded, “One item, Highest, although it is curious within itself. Great numbers of large black birds have begun to enter our lands, and we cannot seem to get rid of them.”

“Large black birds?”

Sam looked at U’Aine, seeing her displeased, “What is it, Master?”

U’Aine rose, “Please, Second of Woden, show me these birds.”

May came over, “There is no need, U’Aine. Just look out the patio. They are all about now, and will not be frightened away.”

Keddi nodded, “We have begun to shoot them, as they are mean. They seem to hunt the small animals, and they have begun to taunt the small children, but we know of no bird that does as such. Even Rundle doesn’t frighten them.”

U’Aine went to the patio, seeing the scores of birds. Sam saw U’Aine’s eyes narrow, “You are concerned.”

U’Aine nodded slowly, keeping her eyes on the birds. She turned to Keddi, “Do you have your bow with you, Second of Defense?”

“Would you like me to capture one of these birds, Master?”

She shook her head, once again staring at the birds, “Not capture, Second. Kill one.”

Keddi unsheathed an arrow and quickly shot it into one of the ravens. As the arrow met its prey, the other ravens flew in and carried the raven away.

“Again.”

Keddi unsheathed another arrow, killing yet another bird, with the same occurrence. U’Aine’s eyes narrowed, “They know. They are aware of my presence.” She could not bring the recollection of these birds to her mind.

Sam overheard U’Aine’s whispers, “What do they know, Master?”

“They know that I can sense into their minds, Highest. I cannot call their purpose to mind, but I can sense their evil. Please excuse me but a moment, Highest.”

Sam had become used to her sister entering into her meditations, so watched quietly as U’Aine struggled to learn what she could about the birds.

After many moments, U’Aine removed herself from her meditations, then turned to Sam. She looked troubled, “Highest. I must leave. The High Queen is placing herself into great danger. The Realm has great need of me at this moment.” She looked to Keddi, “I must leave at once, Second. Please have my horse prepared.”

May began to pack some food for her, “But you have just arrived, Master.”

U’Aine ignored those about her, focusing only on Sam, “I am truly sorry, Sam, but I must depart. The High Queen is preparing to fight against a long-prior enemy of The Realm’s. These birds are the eyes of the Wizard of the Ravens.”

“The Wizard of the Ravens? Who be this Wizard?”

Keddi and Karan’s eyes widened as Karan asked, “The Wizard of the Ravens? What is a Wizard?”

“I go with you.”

“This is most dangerous, Highest. The High Queen expects not to live through this battle.”

“How do you know of this?” Keddi knew that Sam could reach into others’ minds, but had no notion of U’Aine’s ability to contact The Realm through her meditations.

“I have contacted another.” She turned to Karan, “A Wizard is one of The Realm’s, but one with most strong sorcery.”

“And Jandra? What of Jandra?” May began to worry.

“She also leaves to fight against this Wizard.” U’Aine turned back to Sam, “And Sume’ has become the High Wizard Sorcerer, by The High Queen’s hand. They all prepare to fight against the Wizard of the Ravens, including the Mungardies.”

“Even the Mungardies?”

“What are the Mungardies?”

“What is a High Wizard Sorcerer?”

Sam ignored May and Keddi’s questions, “Why did she not inform me?”

“The High Queen?”

Sam nodded.

“The Wizard of the Ravens is strong, Highest. Overly strong. There is no understanding of her deep abilities. Her powers are from another era, long prior to our own. I can only guess that she wishes not to risk you on this.”

“Sle’nel’ also fights?”

“And Sume’. And the Mungardies. And all The Realm. Even the Elves’ flying horses are helping to rid The Realm of these Ravens.”

“I also go.”

“You cannot risk yourself, Highest.”

“The High Queen is risking herself. And if she is in danger, Woden is but in danger.”

“I also go, Highest. And we have thirty others that are well prepared to battle against The Realm’s enemies. And perhaps ten or so from Hengist.”

Sam looked at U’Aine, “Woden desires to enter The Realm, Master. We go.”

U’Aine took Sam’s hand into her own, then looked into her eyes, “I can travel more quickly without these numbers. I must travel alone, Highest.”

Sam squeezed U’Aine’s hand, making her shiver at the feeling, “You desire to be with me, Master?”

“You know this as truth, Highest.”

“In Woden? With me?”

She nodded, “In Woden.”

“Then you must learn Woden’s ways, Master. And it will begin with this journey, as if one of Woden goes into battle, they do not do so alone.”

“Is this part of the companionship you have spoken of, Highest?”

Sam smiled at U’Aine, her eyes sparkling their icy blueness, “Most definitely this, Master.”

U’Aine sighed softly, giving in to her new lover, “As you say, Highest. But we must quickly leave, and we must travel without rest. It will not be an easy journey.”

Sam turned to Keddi, “Second. Prepare our strongest, with full weapons. We leave in a short moment. And have the sorcerer women prepare. They depart with us.”

* * * *

On the eve prior to leaving, San’lr’in’ called Sele’ and Sume’ to her.

“High Queen?”

She looked down at the kneeling figure, “Rise, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n.”

Sume’ waited quietly, guessing as to the occurrence.

The High Queen drew her sword, “Draw your sword against Me, Young One.”

Sele’ bowed her head, “I cannot do as such, my Queen.”

“You question My command, Young One?”

Sele’ looked confused, then drew her sword, “No, my Queen.”

“Fight Me.”

Sele’ raised her sword to her Queen’s, hitting it once, as was the customary fashion to begin the duel. She then maneuvered as she had been taught, fully engaged in the fight, but without her powers. San’lr’in’ watched carefully, noting that Sele’ fought fully against her, but with clear intention of not winning against her High Queen. San’lr’in’ also took note of Sele’s abilities without her powers, and was pleased.

She halted the fight, “Enough, Young One. I have a request of you.”

Sele’ resheathed her sword, then bowed her head, “Anything, my Queen.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, held out her hands, and chanted quietly. The small light of power appeared before her. She reopened her eyes and held the ball in front of her, “You are aware of the Wizard of the Ravens, Young One?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“The Realm has much need of your powers, Young One, as do I. It is the moment to return your powers to you, but prior to doing as such, you need know two things.”

“Yes, Highness.”

“The first is that you must understand the great risk to your life in this battle, as is true for all of us. Do you understand this risk, Young One?”

Sele’ closed her eyes slowly and reopened them, sighing deeply her understanding, “I am fully aware of this one’s powers, my Queen. I know well that we are all at great risk of not surviving this battle.”

San’lr’in’ saw that Sele’ sounded much older now, even given her youngness, “There are many dark forces in The Realm, Young One, and they will all try to bring you to their side throughout your cycles, and this you know. But none will ever match the power of the Wizard of the Ravens. Just prior, you succumbed to the dark powers. As I return your powers to you, your greatest struggle will begin in this regard. Upon that moment, the Wizard of the Ravens will sense your great powers and will use all her abilities to bring you to her side.”

San’lr’in’ sighed, then looked for a moment at Sume’. She then turned back to Sele’, “I know that with all your strength you will try to remain close to The Realm and to Me, but know this. Should you fall to the Wizard of the Raven’s dark powers, I will have no choice but to remove you from The Realm, and instantly so. Do you understand, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n?”

Sele’ nodded, looking far older than her cycles. In truth, there were none about The High Queen at present that doubted she would remove Sele’ quickly from The Realm, if needed, having just seen as such with the High Wizard Sorcerer, “Fully so, my Queen. And this will not occur. I vow this to you and The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ met Sume’s eyes, and Sume’ nodded her understanding, “She understands her role, San’lr’in’, as you did long prior.”

“Then prepare yourself, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, as the very moment your powers are restored to you, the Wizard will seek them.”

Ann’wn, Meera, and Fon’elnn’ were standing nearby, prepared to do as necessary should Sele’ be taken over by the Wizard of the Ravens, as commanded. Sle’nel’ stood off to one side, hoping and trusting that Sele’ would withstand the Wizard’s first attempt. After having witnessed what her lover had to do with the High Wizard Sorcerer, she was most unsure of the moment.

San’lr’in’ moved the small ball of light near Sele’s head. She began to chant another spell, then slowly guided the ball into Sele’s mind. Sle’nel’ watched carefully as it disappeared, observing both her lover as well as her Birth-daughter.

When the powers had fully entered into Sele’, San’lr’in’ stepped back, observing. Sele’ struggled with the feeling for a moment, then winced, fighting against the Wizard.

Sume’ went to Sele’, touching her on the shoulder, “The Realm awaits you, Young One.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand on Sele’s other shoulder, “Hide your powers and thoughts from the Wizard, Young One. Allow her not into your mind.”

Sele’ struggled, “She is strong.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hands on Sele’s head, “Cast a spell against her, then remove her from sensing you, Young One.” She assisted Sele’ in her efforts, guiding what she must do. Sele’ was grateful for the guidance, unsure of how to remove the Wizard’s sensing from within her thoughts.

“Enter into your fourth meditation, Young One. Remove yourself from The Realm, and from the Wizard.”

Sume’ closed her eyes and chanted a spell of strength for Sele’. Her powers were those of a great sorcerer, but were not close to the powers of the Wizard of the Ravens, or of Sele’s, but helped Sele’ fight against the moment.

“Now, Young One. Cast your spell.”

Sele’ did as The High Queen commanded, then followed The High Queen’s guidance as she placed a block on her senses, successfully removing the Wizard from her thoughts.

She felt The High Queen and the High Priestess remove their hands from her, and brought herself out of her meditations, “It is done, Highness. She has been removed. But I couldn’t do as such alone. How am I to know if I am strong enough? Perhaps you should keep these powers within you.”

San’lr’in’ crouched down to Sele’s level, smiling, “You have done well, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. Her powers are overly strong to expect that you could do as such alone, at this moment. But it was you who withheld against the dark powers. It was your desire, not mine.”

Sele’ felt deeply within herself, feeling her powers, testing them quietly. She looked up to her Queen, “I am prepared, Highness. I am at your bidding.”

The High Queen placed both her hands on Sele’s cheeks, holding them softly, “I am sorry for this moment, Young One, but we are in great danger. What we do now is for The Realm.”

Sele’ nodded solemnly, “I understand, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ rose and placed her hand on Sele’s head, “As High Queen of The Realm, I welcome you as fully returned into The Realm, Future Supreme Sovereign. Go. Prepare yourself. The departure is in the morn. I now give My need of you and your powers. Think fully on these, as the moment will arrive soon.”

San’lr’in’ sent her thoughts to Sele’, then removed her hand, “Until the morn, Young One. Your Aunt High Priestess will be with you through the eve.”

Sume’ offered her hand to Sele’. Sele’ took it, then looked at San’lr’in’, “I will not disappoint you, my Queen.”

“Come now, Young One. We must prepare you for the morn.”

When they had gone, San’lr’in’ turned toward Sle’nel’, holding out her hand, “Come with Me, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ saw that her lover looked as if the weight of all The Realm lay upon her. She took San’lr’in’s hand, and they walked off onto a forest’s path. San’lr’in’ remained quiet until they reached a small clearing. Turning to Sle’nel’, she took both of Sle’nel’s hands into her own.

“Our moments together have been but a short while, yet they have filled My life unlike anything prior.”

Sle’nel’ felt the heaviness in San’lr’in’s heart, “Mine as well, San’lr’in’.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “I know this well, Sle’nel’. I sense your love upon every moment. You have given Me the only true happiness and love I have had in My entire lifespan, and I know not how to thank you for this great gift. But I am sorry that I have brought you into this awareness in The Realm, as I have brought you into great danger. I know not if we will survive this battle, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ couldn’t recall San’lr’in’ ever having used her name, so knew well her serious intent in the moment. She shrugged slightly, “It matters not, San’lr’in’, and this is truth. What would it matter if I were yet in Woden? If this battle is lost, Woden will also become as such. I would rather be at your side than have remained as ignorant in Woden. I wouldn’t give one moment of our union away, Lover.”

San’lr’in’ brought Sle’nel’ to her, embracing her tightly. After a moment, she removed herself from the embrace, then placed her hands on Sle’nel’s shoulders, “Listen well, Elf, as if I die in this battle, you must force yourself to turn away from that moment so as to save the others. Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, most of all must be saved. This is your charge, Sle’nel’. I cannot be foremost on your mind. You must turn yourself willingly away from Me, as of the beginning of the battle.”

“But I thought I was to fight at your side.”

“I have great need of your sorcery, and this is truth, but you will not be at My side, Elf. You will fight from elsewhere. We must use every power and spell against this one, all at the same moment, but not together, as we could be overly easily defeated in this fashion. The further apart we remain, the more difficult we make it for the Wizard.”

“You are going to prevent my sensing of you?”

“I am sorry, Sle’nel’. It must be as such. If I fall in this battle, it would be better for you not to know, as you must remain fully in the fight. Your senses must remain fully on The Realm’s future leader.”

Sle’nel’ held San’lr’in’ to her, speaking softly, “My heart will know, my Love. Regardless of what you believe will be so, my heart will know. But why do you believe so strongly that you will not survive this battle? Is that not giving in to the moment?”

San’lr’in’ looked dead-on into Sle’nel’s eyes, “I know it feels as such, My Desire, and that it feels like I have given in. In truth, I know how much this will take to defeat this Wizard. In all the realms about us, far off into the skies, this Wizard defeated them all. We are nothing in comparison to all those who fought so desperately against her. But know this to be truth. She has met her match in Me, My Desire. If I must die, then must she.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ woke in the overly early morn to San’lr’in’s thrashing about the bed, “You sleep not?”

The moon’s shine shone brightly through their windows, casting lightness throughout the room. San’lr’in’ leaned her head on her propped-up hand, gazing down at her lover. She spoke her need quietly, “I wish to enjoy our last moments prior to our departure. I need to be with you.”

Sle’nel’ began to move gently into the moment, but San’lr’in’s need was more urgent and desperate. She moved between Sle’nel’s legs, capturing the moment firmly, aggressively seeking a lasting closeness, together. No matter Sle’nel’s need, San’lr’in’ prevented her any release, pushing their desires to the point that Sle’nel’ could only gasp her need, “Please, San’lr’in’.”

The sun had begun its turn’s journey as Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ finally held each other tightly in their single moment of release. After a few moments of resting, as Sle’nel’ yet lay slightly winded from their exertion, The High Queen kissed her softly on her cheek.

Sle’nel’ looked at her lover, seeing that her eyes were moist. Ever prior, Sle’nel’ had been able to make any moment more light for her lover, but this moment was more difficult than either knew what to do with. Sle’nel’ breathed in deeply, trying to restore calmness to her. She touched San’lr’in’s cheek, then smiled, “You ever amaze me, Lover.”

In an effort to regain her self-control San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a moment. She reopened them, then also smiled, “Then I am pleased.”

They held the moment quietly between them, unmoving, studying each other, when finally Sle’nel’ said, “Amaze me once more, Highness?”

“Surely you cannot mean that you need more touc—”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “No. Not this. Amaze me by returning to me.”

“Ever remember, Sle’nel’, I love you, and most strongly so. If there be but a thread of possibility, I will do your bidding.”

As they prepared for the morn’s meeting, then departure, San’lr’in’ sat down next to Sle’nel’ on the edge of their bed, holding her hand, “My Desire. I have something that I must share with you.” Sle’nel’ listened to her lover’s tale, in full saddened disbelief of what she was hearing.

* * * *

The High Queen had called all her close council together for the morn meal. Ann’wn, Meera, Caitha, Erthrn, Fon’elnn’, The Healer, Mil’der’in, Sume’, An’ther’on and Sele’ were all in attendance, waiting for their High Queen.

When San’lr’in’ had finished telling Sle’nel’ mostly of what was to occur, they went to the morn’s meeting. As they ate their morn meal, all eyes were fully upon their Queen, wondering as to her plans. Even Sle’nel’ hadn’t guessed as to her lover’s full intent until she had been told of such.

During the meal, San’lr’in’ told them her battle plan, “Queen Erthrn. You will need to hold the left flank, ensuring that…”

The morn extended into the late after mid-morn, San’lr’in’ giving each one their roles and responsibilities for the battle.

“And where will you be, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ turned to Ann’wn, taking a deep breath, then sighing, “In the Keep, Force Leader.”

They all gasped at her words, fully surprised. Erthrn gained her voice first, “In the Keep? How can this be as so, Highness?”

“How do you plan to enter the Keep, my Queen?”

“You cannot do this alone, Highness.”

She ignored their comments and questions, “We must all tend to our own roles in this battle, My Most Treasured Council, as it will take our strongest efforts to defeat this Wizard. I called you together this morn as you are The Realm’s strongest powers and leaders. But none of you can do as usual, which is to worry over your High Queen. This cannot be as so. You must tend to your own duties.”

“But my Queen, it is my duty to watch over yo—”

“No, Force Leader. In this battle, this is not so. I command your full attentions to the battle. I will be elsewhere, far from your oversight. Not one of you can risk your moments on Me, or on each other.”

They began to argue with The High Queen, when suddenly, surprising all those now about her, San’lr’in’ knelt before Sume’.

Sume’ looked down on her, fully shocked, “What are you doing? Kneel not before me.”

The High Queen held her great red stone out to Sume’, “I request a great favor of you, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

Sume’ wondered what San’lr’in’ was doing, when suddenly it came to her. Her eyes widened, “You cannot do this! Your heart is not healed enough for such as this.”

San’lr’in’ looked up, “Only you can do this for Me, and it must be done. I must have this power.”

“It will cause severe, irreversible harm.”

The Healer suddenly pieced together the conversation, “No! You cannot do this. I cannot allow this to occur, High One. She is correct. You cannot recover from such as this. Even with a strong heart, this is overly dangerous.”

Sele’ nodded, “You are all correct. She needs this power, but it will cause great harm.”

Sume’ shook her head to her sister, “Why do you think you must give yourself to The Realm in this fashion? By the turn, all our powers grow. Surely, this will be enough.”

Sle’nel’ came to her, “Do you care so little for the feelings of those that love you, Lover?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, then rose, “I am in full awareness that not one of you can know why I now request this favor, but you must try to understand. The Realm needs Me to have this power. There is no other choice. I wish not for this, but it must be so. We must not lose this battle or all will be lost, forever. All that we have gained will be lost, in but one short moment. I do this not for glory, My most favored in all The Realm. I do this as it is My vow. And My vow includes you. And there is no other way in which to win this battle.”

Sume’ looked at her, “I cannot allow this to be so, San’lr’in’. We cannot have come this far to have it end this quickly. I have great powers now. Together, we will defeat this Wizard.”

Sle’nel’ touched her lover’s cheek, “You know fully that we cannot allow harm to come to you, Lover. We cannot willingly do as such. You taught me that we always have alternatives.”

San’lr’in’ looked sadly at all of them, sensing their desperation. She sighed deeply, holding her patience firmly to her. She spoke softly and slowly, ensuring that every word was made clear, “All that you say is truth, yet it is not the whole. I … am … High … Queen. Above all else, I must stand firm.”

She turned her eyes to Sle’nel’, staring fully at her, “I cannot allow My desirings to command Me at this moment, Elfin Queen.”

She turned to her Healer, “I am vowed, Healer, to tend to The Realm. And this you, more than most, know fully.”

She then turned to Ann’wn, “I am High Queen, Force Leader. These are My vows. As are you, I am vowed to The Realm.”

She then went to Erthrn, looking deeply into her eyes, “My most favored Queen of The Realm, you know like no other of what has been entrusted to My care.”

Moving to her High Counselor, she touched her shoulder, “High Counselor. You know of what I must now do. Beyond all in this room, you know the burdens of My vows.”

Then she turned her gaze back to Sume’, “I am High Queen, High Wizard Sorcerer. Hear My plea. Help Me to fulfill My vows.” She pleaded, “Help Me to defeat this Wizard. I cannot do so without this power placed deeply within Me.” She hesitated, then added, “Please do this for Me, so that I may save My Realm.”

The Healer knew that they were going to give in to her Queen’s request, “Is there a way that this may occur while we can also protect your heart, High One?”

San’lr’in’ went to her and placed her hand on her cheek, “This is it, Healer, or I would do as such Myself. The High Wizard Sorcerer will allow for as much caution as available, while I cannot.”

“Are your powers not enough?”

She turned to her Healer, touched her lightly on her cheek, then returned to Sume’, “Do this for Me, High Wizard Sorcerer. I beg of you. I must have these powers placed within Me. The Realm needs as such. I cannot survive against her without them. I will have but one moment to win against this Wizard. It cannot be as it was against the Dark Sorcerer. I cannot go one-to-one against her powers, or I will lose. I must catch her completely unaware. This is that power. She will not be able to sense it, as she knows not of it.”

Sele’ looked at her Aunt, “She will be the most powerful High Queen The Realm has ever prior known, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer. And she will need to be as such against this Wizard.”

Sume’ looked down at Sele’, “You think I should agree to her request, young Future Supreme Sovereign? Are you not concerned for her life, Young One?”

Sele’ looked around at all of them, slowly moving from one to another, weighing her words carefully, “Our High Queen will most certainly die in this battle without these powers, Aunt High Priestess.”

The Healer was angered at the moment, “And she will most certainly die with these powers, as well. Is that not also correct, Young One?”

Sele’ bowed her head for a moment, then looked at The Healer, “The High Queen is unable to know if this is as certain, Healer. But she knows fully that if she is to place these powers within herself, by her own hands, she will most certainly die by battle’s end.”

“And you? Are you able to know if the High Wizard Sorcerer places these powers within her, if she will die?”

Sele’ laid her head down on the table, wishing she also had more powers so she could answer the question, “No. It is but a guess only.”

The High Queen knelt back down in front of Sume’, “I have no more moments, High Wizard Sorcerer. Already many moments are lost to us. You either must decide for this, Sister, or I will place these powers within Me, alone. Either way, it will be done. I must have these powers.”

Sume’ had never prior felt at such a loss, “You ask overly of me.”

San’lr’in’ smiled slightly, her eyes beginning to twinkle, “Trust Me, Sister?”

Sume’ laughed quietly for a brief moment, “Surely you jest.”

“Trust Me, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non. Trust that I know what I ask of you.”

Sume’ placed her hand lightly on her sister’s head, desiring anything that would remove this moment from her, “Left to me, I would not do this. I do this only for you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, only because of who you are. But I will do so only on two conditions.”

The High Queen waited.

“Live.”

“You also ask much of Me, High Priestess.”

“Live, and return to us. Agree to this, and I will grant your request.”

San’lr’in’ thought on her sister’s words, then nodded, “I vow that I will give My every effort to your condition. What is your second condition?”

“Take this power in well, San’lr’in’. Prevent it from injuring your heart.”

She hesitated, “It will become My heart, so I know not how to do th—”

“I can displace the transfer, Highness.”

She looked to the voice, “Are you certain, Young One, that you wish to do as such?”

Sele’ bowed her head, “For you, Highness.”

Sume’ began the spells and chants needed to transfer the great red stone of power into The High Queen. The transfer, as they had now learned, would be a most amazing one—the Great Red Stone of Power would now become The High Queen’s heart. None thought it possible, but thought that if their High Queen asked for such, it must be so. San’lr’in’ moved into her meditations so that she could distance from the pain that was about to occur, and Sele’ stood close by, waiting to help her Queen.

Sume’ felt herself move away from The Realm, calling to forces she never thought possible. She focused fully, knowing the enormity of the moment if she allowed her sister to be harmed. The spell came to her as it unfolded, and as if she had known it her entire lifespan.

After many moments of chanting the spell, she bent down, holding the Great Red Stone of Power near her sister’s heart. She saw that San’lr’in’s eyes were watching her, but sensed that she was as far from the moment as possible. As Sume’ nodded her head to Sele’, Sele’ placed her hand over San’lr’in’s heart, then placed her other hand on the stone. For a brief moment, Sume’ chanted yet another spell, helping Sele’ to displace San’lr’in’s heart as they moved the red stone within her. Slowly, Sume’ motioned the stone into The High Queen’s chest. Sle’nel’ watched with great concern, now seeing that Sele’ was in great pain, Sume’ also was struggling, and her lover’s face showed the extent of the unendurable agony.

San’lr’in’ had placed herself into her meditations, but knowing that she would have to be fully in the moment if she were to remain alive. As Sume’ moved the red stone within her sister’s heart, San’lr’in’ brought herself back into The Realm. She gasped as the stone moved through her skin, permitting herself to only clinch her hands tightly while all else remained firm and unmoving. As the stone moved further into her, groans of enormous pain escaped, making all those present shudder.

Finally, as the stone neared its destination, Sume’ halted her chanting, and Sele’ moved her hand away. But all watched in horror as The High Queen’s eyes opened widely as if in shock and disbelief, while her mouth opened wide as if to scream. Yet, no sound came.

To The High Queen, the pain was as if her heart were being ripped excruciatingly slowly from its center, and as if her insides were on fire. Her lungs could no longer breathe, and she had no ability to make them do as such. She could feel the great power now within her, but couldn’t yet attach her other powers to it, the ones that would help save her.

Suddenly, just as she thought she might die, she felt her lungs begin to breathe, and felt strength enter into her heart. She took in a deep breath, finally moving the fire away from her lungs. With no strength left in her muscles, she fell to a sitting position, leaning fully on one arm, the other clasping tightly onto her chest.

Take my strength, Highness.

San’lr’in’ heard Sele’ send the message, but hadn’t yet the strength to respond. She focused on her breathing.

Breathe, High One. Hear my voice.

My strength is in your breathing, Highness. Find it.

Breathe.

Find my strength. Feel it.

After she felt she could maintain her breathing, she focused on Sele’s words, trying to find the gift of strength that had been placed in her breathing. She felt for it, then found it. Breathing in now more deeply, she moved Sele’s strength into her own.

Sle’nel’ stood close by, watching her lover struggle for her life. After what seemed overly long without a breath, Sle’nel’ saw San’lr’in’ finally breathe, taking in a breath as if she hadn’t done so in many moons. Slowly, Sle’nel’ began to relax as she saw her lover’s color begin to return.

She bent down next to her and placed her hand on her cheek, “Return to me, Lover.”

San’lr’in’ was yet struggling, but was finally able to return to The Realm. She opened her eyes, feeling their weight. Sle’nel’ saw that her Queen looked as if the process had removed the last of her strength.

She smiled at her as she watched San’lr’in’ begin to focus on her, “Have you had enough of this yet, Lover?”

San’lr’in’ focused, seeing and hearing Sle’nel’. She gave the weakest of smiles, “I am fully here, My Desire.”

“I am here for you, Lover.”

She looked at Sle’nel’, “Forget not My words to you, My Desire. The moment comes.”

Sle’nel’ touched her hand to San’lr’in’s arm, and whispered, “I will remember.” They shared a knowing look between themselves, saying nothing.

“Can you feel the powers, San’lr’in’? Did the spells do as needed?”

She nodded to Sume’, and weakly replied, “Thank you.”

She concentrated on her powers for a moment, quickly moving back into her meditations. For what seemed only a moment to all those waiting, seemed like an eternity to San’lr’in’ as she brought her new powers to her, infusing them solidly within all her other powers. When she was done, she breathed in deeply once more, opened her eyes, then stood.

“Careful, Highness.”

Ann’wn gasped when she looked at her Queen, “My Queen. Your eyes.”

She looked at Sle’nel’, “My eyes?”

Sle’nel’ also looked shocked, “They are red.”

“Like yours, when you call the Sorrows?”

Sele’ answered, “No. Birth-Mother’s eyes are all red when that occurs. Your whites remain the same, but your eye center is red, like the stone.”

San’lr’in’ felt slightly amused at the moment, but concentrated on her eyes for a moment, slightly removing the power from them.

Sle’nel’ nodded, yet surprised, “They are no longer red, but how did you do as such?”

San’lr’in’ began feeling her powers, testing them slightly. She felt stronger than ever prior, yet weaker, at the same moment. She knew she now had the ability to equal the Wizard of the Ravens, yet also knew that these powers could also kill her. She flexed them carefully for a moment, then jerked, shocked, as the Wizard of the Ravens called to her.

You are stronger than I had first felt. Yet weak, as well. But I can help this, should you allow me to do as such. Come to me, High Queen. Join me, and I will make you stronger than you ever believed possible. I could use one such as you. Join me. I need you. Be as one with me.

San’lr’in’ listened to the message, allowing the Wizard of the Ravens to know that she was intrigued.

Join me, High Queen. Feel how good my powers can feel within you.

San’lr’in’ was startled to learn that the Wizard of the Ravens could send the feeling of her immense powers. And she was surprised to learn the truth in the Wizard’s statement—the feeling of the Wizard’s powers felt wonderful. The feeling made her to desire more, but she held her thoughts firmly away from the Wizard.

Listen not to her, Highness.

She ignored Sele’, desiring, needing more contact with the Wizard, but yet held her senses away from the Wizard.

And you are intelligent. I sense this deeply within you. My Ravens have informed me of your great beauty. Come to me, High Queen. Allow me to give you far greater powers than you have ever prior imagined. Even all the ones you now hold are nothing compared to my gifts that await you.

Allow not the Dark Powers to call to you, High Queen.

She ignored Sele’s thoughts, yet desiring more from the Wizard.

Feel me, High Queen. Feel how good my powers feel.

She closed her eyes, enjoying the deep pleasure the Wizard was sending to her. Her heart no longer hurt, and she felt as if she were floating. She knew she had allowed the Wizard of the Ravens to feel her interest, and she knew that the Wizard of the Ravens would try again.

Suddenly, someone slapped her, “Enough, San’lr’in’. Remove your thoughts away from this Wizard. You allow yourself to be called to the Dark Powers.”

San’lr’in’ touched her cheek where Sume’ had slapped her, feeling the stinging that now occurred. Ignoring it, she risked a slight glance at Sle’nel’, and nodded almost imperceptibly.

[Back to Table of Contents]

Chapter XIV

The Wizard of the Ravens

They left for the battle immediately after the transfer of powers. All The Realm’s forces were now traveling to the southern hemisphere, all on different routes, but all in continual communication with the other forces. The High Queen’s Private and Black Guard were already near the Wizard’s Keep, but at a safe distance. And even the Mungardies had gathered all their forces to fight alongside The High Queen.

As they rested their horses for a few moments, Ann’wn reported, “My Queen?”

“Tell Me.”

“The Elves have sent a report. The flying horses are defeating The Ravens.”

“At what loss?”

“Only three, my Queen. They are attacking in groups of three, and seem to be successful.”

“I am pleased. Any other report?”

“An’ther’on sends a report, Highness.”

“Tell Me.”

“She hears strange sounds from within the Keep.”

She nodded, “It is to be expected. She brings others into our Realm from the OuterRealm. We can but only guess as to what or who these be.”

Ann’wn shivered at the thought, “She reports that there is much smoke from inside the walls.”

The High Queen frowned, “It is as expected, but unfortunate.”

Their journey was long, from just north of the middle of The Realm to its southern hemisphere, fully many turn’s travel. They rode throughout the turns, halting only briefly during the late eve, yet only enough to allow the horses their needed rest.

On the second eve, Roen requested an audience, “Seer Roen. Tell Me.”

“The battle will be won, Highness.”

“Can you tell Me of the battle?”

She shrugged, “I see after the battle only. The losses are great, but your closest to you live.”

“The Wizard of the Ravens?”

“She dies, but lives. I know not what I see in this. But I see one thing most fully, Highness. A red stone. This you must keep close to you, even if you think it overly late.”

“Have you seen anymore in regard to this Wizard, Seer?”

“I see the same, Highness. She is more, yet less than you are aware. But I also see that she is with great power and intelligence, and that her attachment to you is true.”

The High Queen considered her words, then nodded, “Thank you, Seer Roen. You serve Me well.”

On their third eve, San’lr’in’ brought her powers more fully to her, yet allowing her thoughts to become slightly opened—she needed to know more about the Wizard. It took only a moment prior to the Wizard contacting her, as she knew she would.

You are coming to me. I can feel this as so.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gave no return message, but kept her mind slightly open.

You want to learn more about me. I can sense this. As I do you. You have willingly opened your mind to me. But allow me to give you a small gift first, of my need of you. Feel this gift, then take it if it pleases you.

Suddenly, she could see another Realm. She could see the life on it as if it were her Realm.

Amazing, is it not? I can open all this to you and make it yours. Ours. Come to me and share my glory with me. I have waited long for such as you. I have watched and waited for you, High Queen. Let me show you my love for you.

You seek to destroy this Realm.

The Wizard was delighted, You have finally chosen to answer me. But no, High Queen, I don’t wish to destroy this Realm. I seek only to make it as mine, as it once was. Allow this not to interfere with us. Come to me, High Queen, and meet with me.

You already know that we come.

I know your forces come, but I care nothing about this. I want you to come to me, to meet with me, here. Where I live. Come to me, and be mine.

San’lr’in’ chose not to respond.

Think on my offer, and I will ask it of you at another moment. But do me one small favor, High Queen, and I will not destroy your forces that are now around my Keep.

Tell Me of your request.

Allow one of my Ravens to land on your arm so that I might see you through its eyes.

How will I know that you have spared My forces?

You are in contact with them, is this not truth?

In two turns, then.

Your forces should thank you for this, but I thank you most of all. Until then, my Beauty.

* * * *

“She has responded to you, Wizard?”

The Wizard was pleased at the thought of The High Queen, “She was receptive.”

“Wizard, I would warn against thinking that this High Queen would come to you as easily as this. She is most loyal to The Realm and would not give in as easily as this.”

She glared at her captain, “Bah! You know nothing of power, idiot. Go, and prepare for her forces.”

“They leave, Wizard?”

“She comes, as do they all, as we planned. But she will come to me. I can feel this as so. I intrigue her. Already I can feel her separating from her forces.”

“Perhaps it is a trick, Wizard.”

She backhanded her advisor with great force, then looked at her, smiling, thinking once again about San’lr’in’, “Tell me about her. Tell me of her beauty.”

Her advisor wiped the blood away from her mouth, “Like no other, Wizard. Her beauty shines beyond all else, across all this Realm. Her hair is the color of auburn, a deep-rich red that beckons to be touched. And her form is striking, beyond all others.”

She spoke aloud, but spoke only to herself, “Finally. My longing will be satisfied.” She smiled at the thought, then suddenly turned on her advisor, once again, “You had better be correct, Advisor, or it will be your life.”

She bowed her head, “My words cannot describe her beauty, Wizard. She is all this, and more.”

“Excellent. And I will know of this, personally, in two turns.”

* * * *

“How do you know which direction to lead, Master?”

U’Aine examined Keddi for a moment, “I have been there.”

“Will we arrive prior to any battle?”

U’Aine looked at Andren, thinking how odd it felt to travel with a man, “We would hope for such, Hengist.”

“Andren, Master.”

U’Aine stared at him, saying nothing.

“I am called by Andren.”

U’Aine was unsettled by what she had learned from The Realm. As they traveled, she had various messengers bring her reports from The High Queen’s Private Guard, as well as her own various messengers. Like The High Queen, U’Aine had learned to seek many sources throughout The Realm, never relying solely on any one of them.

What she had learned disturbed her. She knew that her High Queen had placed herself into jeopardy. And while this wasn’t unknown to her, as The High Queen often did as such, never had she been so far removed from The High Queen as upon this moment.

“You have received a bad report?”

She turned to Sam, who had walked over to her. She allowed a small smile upon seeing her, “Highest.”

“The battle has begun?”

She shook her head, “No. Not as yet. The High Queen has taken a new power into herself.”

“She is stronger, then.”

“It is not a power to be used in such a fashion. She takes great risk.”

“Great risk to save The Realm.”

“Yes, this, most certain.”

“The stronger she is, the more likely she will but survive against this Wizard.”

“Not with this power. If she doesn’t die by the Wizard, she will surely do so through this power. Even she cannot control such a thing.”

“Then why…?”

“That is the question that I cannot yet answer.”

* * * *

Ann’wn had sensed her Queen growing distant from them, “My Queen?”

She sighed deeply, “Tell Me.”

“About the Keep, Highness.”

She turned and stared at her, but said nothing.

“We think it overly dangerous for you to attempt to enter it, my Queen.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, quickly sensing that many others were now about them, “I have given My command in this regard.”

“But, my Queen, we think that—”

“Leave Me, Force Leader.”

“Highness. This Wiza—”

Suddenly, The High Queen drew her sword, placing its tip at Ann’wn’s throat, “Leave Me.”

Ann’wn was surprised, but knelt before her Queen, “Highness.”

The High Queen had a moment of softness take over, feeling pleased that Ann’wn had finally learned to deal directly with her. But she also knew that this wasn’t the moment she could show her pleasure. She needed to learn more about the Wizard of the Ravens, and she needed her forces to be more independent of her. Suddenly, The High Queen sensed a stranger’s arrival. She looked up to a tree, seeing the visitor.

She resheathed her sword, then held out her arm, “Come to Me.”

The Raven flew down to her, landing on her arm much in the fashion as her own raptor had done upon so many prior moments. Ann’wn became fully surprised at such, as did all the forces now about them, wondering why their Queen would bring such an enemy to her. She rose and moved slightly away from her Queen and the raven.

“Why do you allow as such, my Queen? This is an enemy in our midst.”

She looked at Sle’nel’, pleased in her response, but refrained from any smile, “I know what I do, Elfin Queen. I am High Queen.”

“You may be High Queen, but this is foolish. This raven should be killed, and yet you entertain it on your arm as if it were a treasured visitor.”

Sume’ had been told of the raven, “Kill this raven, San’lr’in’, and quickly so.”

“Anyone who moves to kill this raven will face My wrath.”

Sume’ studied her briefly, “These Dark Powers call to you overly, San’lr’in’.”

The High Queen glared at her, holding her arm steady, “You know not of what you say, High Wizard Sorceress. Mind yourself to your own doings. I know what I now do. All of you, leave Me.”

Sle’nel’ came close, now angered, “You know nothing of what you now do. You are being taken over by this Wizard, San’lr’in’. Allow this to occur. You must fight her.”

”Leave Me. All of you, LEAVE ME.”

Sle’nel’ glared back at her lover, “I leave, gladly, San’lr’in’, but I hope you will think well on our words. You move overly close to these Dark Powers.”

She turned and stormed away, and slowly, so did the others. Ann’wn and Meera, however, remained behind, guarding their High Queen, yet confused well in their own thoughts. They watched as The High Queen stroked the bird’s head. As she did so, she opened her mind, knowing the Wizard would be hoping for such.

You are astonishingly beautiful, High Queen. Come to me. I must have you.

I know you not.

But my powers intrigue you. You want to know more of them. Is this not truth?

She didn’t answer. She sensed the Wizard laugh.

Are you not curious of my looks?

I have seen you.

You checked on me?

This is truth.

Did you find me appealing?

In truth, you are most alluring.

Allow me to give you another gift, High Queen?

She said nothing. She sensed the Wizard’s laughing, then suddenly felt more powerful.

You send me more powers?

I want you strong, for me.

I am strong.

Yes. I know this as so, but I want you to desire these powers, to share them with me. And I need your heart strong.

How powerful are you?

I never tire.

San’lr’in’ waited a moment, then sent her thoughts, I am High Queen. What could you offer Me that is more than this?

You are High Queen of peasants. I can make you High Queen of many Realms. I can give you powers beyond your imaginings.

Why Me?

Power is more entertaining when shared. You understand power. And you are beautiful. Come to me. I can bring you here upon this instant. Tell me you will come to me. Let me bring you here to me. Let me show you my love of you.

I now come, and this you know.

No. Not this. I know of such. Allow me to bring you here through my sorcery.

My forces need Me.

They will be spared if you come.

I will think on this.

Two turns?

Two turns.

The High Queen closed her thoughts to the Wizard of the Ravens, then moved her arm so that the raven would leave. She closed her eyes for a moment, sensing who was now about her. She sensed that only Meera and Ann’wn were guarding her, but knew that they had seen enough and were fully confused, which is as she had planned. She returned to her tent where Sle’nel’ was waiting.

She spoke softly to her, “Two turns.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, whispering in return, “These are most difficult of moments.”

“You are doing well. Trust Me, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ looked sad, but nodded, “Always.”

* * * *

“You saw her, Wizard?”

She was smiling out the window, holding the image of San’lr’in’ in her mind, “I did. She allowed the raven to remain fully near her while we shared our thoughts. She is stunning. You were correct, Advisor. I shall reward you greatly, should she decide to come to me.”

“Please mind that she is most intelligent, Wizard. This could be a trick.”

The Wizard turned and glared, narrowing her eyes, “Enough! I know what I do. Have you so easily forgotten of my powers, Advisor? Also, I saw that she was angry at her forces.”

She bowed her head, “My deepest apologies. Does she now agree to come?”

“I think she will do as such. She will let me know in two turns.”

“She would leave her kingdom?”

“I can offer her so much more than these petty little peasants. When we have this Realm under our control once again, we will open communications with the other Realms.”

“Yes, Wizard.”

“Are the rooms prepared, for her coming?”

“Yes, Wizard. Fully prepared.”

“I want her treated as I would expect, Advisor. She is to be mine.”

“It will be so, Wizard.”

* * * *

As U’Aine had told, they traveled quickly and without much rest. U’Aine was surprised in the resolve of those from Woden. She led their journey as they traveled, keeping a steady eye on Sam. At the end of the long turn, and as the moon hid itself behind the growing expanse of clouds, they made camp. U’Aine sat across from Sam, admiring her beauty. Sam looked at her, but said nothing. But U’Aine saw that her eyes spoke a thousand words.

“I cannot halt from looking at you, Highest.”

Sam’s eyes twinkled, “It is but the same for me, Master.”

U’Aine felt her heart pound, and felt her need grow, but disguised it for the moment, “Your Woden forces travel quickly. I am pleased in this.”

“We are well used to hardships. How long prior to our arrival?”

“I know not for certain, but perhaps six more turns if we can keep our quick pace.”

“We can ride as quickly as you need, Master.”

It began to rain lightly, so U’Aine rose and held out her hand to Sam, “May I escort you to your shelter, Highest?”

Sam looked up at her, then began to rise. Suddenly, it began to rain harder. She saw that all those about now fled quickly to their own shelters. She took U’Aine’s hand and began to move toward her shelter, when U’Aine pulled her back to her.

“U’Aine. It is raining.”

U’Aine held her tightly to her, “It is?”

Sam laughed lightly as U’Aine kissed her, fully, with deep passion.

“Tell me, Master. What is this battle to be like?”

U’Aine paused, “Enjoy the moments we now have, Highest.”

* * * *

As the sun’s set began, the Valley’s forces halted their journey. During their eve meal, San’lr’in’ watched Sle’nel’ closely, wishing that they could spend more moments together. Sle’nel’ was sitting next to Caitha, slightly apart from San’lr’in’, but glanced over to her and saw her looking saddened.

Sle’nel’ rose and went to her, holding out her hand, “Come. We must speak.”

The High Queen nodded and took her hand, rising. As they walked slightly away from the encampment, she brought Sle’nel’ close to her, “I will miss you greatly.”

Sle’nel’ felt her heart drop, “I as well. Be strong, San’lr’in’. You cannot be concerned over us. We know our duty. But are you certain there is no other way?”

She looked into her eyes as she ran her finger softly across Sle’nel’s eyebrow, “I have turned this over and over in My mind, but can think of nothing else that will work with such certainty.”

She kissed her, sharing her desperation.

“You shake.”

“The moment will not be easy, My Desire.”

“I will be here when it is over. All you must do is return. Worry over nothing else. We will all do as necessary. Think not on what you must do.”

“I am sorry, My Elf. I am deeply sorry for this moment.”

Sle’nel’ wiped her eyes dry, then nodded, “I know this as truth, San’lr’in’. Do as you need, and trust us, my Lover.”

San’lr’in’ held her tightly for a moment, “Remember our stars, Sle’nel’. It will ever be in My mind and heart.”

“To our stars, my Queen.”

“And know this as truth, My Desire. If I die prior to being able to send you a message, My last thought is of you.”

Sle’nel’ walked back to the fire alone, while San’lr’in’ took the moment to call her powers more fully to her, and to shield them. As she finally walked back to the fire, she felt Ann’wn near her. Feeling a moment of guilt, she pushed it firmly away, knowing that what she was about to do was the only way in which she could save her forces.

As she neared the fire, she felt everyone’s eyes upon her. They were fully wondering why Sle’nel’ came back into their camp crying.

“What did you do to her, Mean One?”

She took a deep breath, feeling the pain that the moment was about to bring, and accepted its heaviness. She looked to her sister and waved her hand as if in dismissal, “It is nothing. She will be fine.”

All those about the fire were in shock, knowing that The High Queen and Sle’nel’ never had such moments.

“You are in contact with the Wizard of the Ravens.”

She glared at her sister, “I must know her further so I can learn of her weaknesses, High Wizard Sorcerer. This concerns you not.”

Sume’ rose and glared back, “You are changing, San’lr’in’. You are moving closer to this Wizard. I can feel it as so. Remove yourself from her thoughts. You are entering into your meditations more upon each turn so as to speak with her. This must halt.”

“I must fight against this one, High Wizard Sorcerer. Do you know of another way in which to get to know of her weaknesses?” She hid her guilt and sorrow through her anger.

“You have fought many others without moving toward the Dark Powers. Why do you do so upon this moment?”

She sat down, once again waving her hand in dismissal, “I move not to the Dark Powers.”

“You do. You have raised your sword against your Force Leader for no good reason. You are moving yourself steadily apart from all of us, and you have made our Elf to cry.”

“Leave Me, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“I did not choose to come into your service, or do you conveniently not recall this?”

Suddenly, she saw a raven fly into camp. She rose and held out her arm, ignoring her sister.

“Come to Me.”

“Kill that bird, San’lr’in’. Show us that you do not move to the Dark Powers. Kill this enemy of ours.”

Meera pulled out her knife, but San’lr’in’ waved her hand lightly, making Meera to drop her weapon, “No one is to harm this bird.” She turned to the bird and stroked its head as if it were her raptor, “What report do you have for Me, Raven of the Wizard?”

She opened up her mind, knowing that the Wizard would be waiting for her.

What is your decision, High Queen? Will you come to Me? Do you choose to save your forces?

I wish not to be someone’s slave, Wizard.

Slave? You will not be my slave. We will rule together. You will come to love me, as I already love you. I need you greatly, and yearn deeply for you. Feel my need of you.

She was again surprised in what the Wizard could send to her, as she suddenly felt the physical longing the Wizard had of her. The power amazed fully amazed her, as did the intense need and desire.

I know you not, especially in this regard.

You will learn. I know well that you require much in this regard. My messengers tell me that you require a physical release at least once upon each turn. I as well. We will be well-matched, High Queen. And I will satisfy your every desire. Will you come to me?

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Return to us.”

She ignored her sister and answered the Wizard, How do I know this is truth, and not trickery?

The Wizard sent her desire of her, fully, allowing her to feel her deep loneliness, and of her deep need for her. Even San’lr’in’ was surprised in the honesty of the moment.

I have shown you my heart, High Queen. I have opened it fully to you. Only you. Can you now feel this as so?

“Highness. Return. We need you.”

She ignored Sele’, I feel it.

Will you come? Will you come to me so that we may meet?

What if you don’t wish Me, once I come?

This will not be so, but I will vow your safe departure, should that be your desire.

I am not such as you, Wizard. Our pasts are fully separate. You are long prior from here.

We are more alike than different, High Queen. Come to me, and we will work through these moments. Allow me to hold you, High Queen, and you will see. Come. Be my lady.

San’lr’in’ didn’t respond, her heart feeling heavy in the moment. She felt as if she were betraying all those about her.

Please come to me, High Queen. Come to me.

I will not vow to remain, Wizard.

She could feel The Wizard’s heart jump in delight, You will come for a meeting, High Queen? And this is fine, as I know that you will then stay. Come. I have a small celebration prepared for you. For us. Come to me. Tell me that you will come.

Now?

Yes. Tell me you will come.

“San’lr’in’. Halt this nonsense and return to us.”

I will come.

San’lr’in’ felt the Wizard’s delight in the statement.

Close your eyes, High Queen.

As she closed her eyes, she vanished from everyone’s vision.

“Where did she go?”

* * * *

When she opened her eyes, she saw the Wizard standing before her. She moved her arm so that the raven that was yet upon it could fly away, then looked at the Wizard. She was surprised to see that the Wizard of the Ravens was smiling, fully pleased in the moment, “You are astonishingly beautiful, High Queen. Thank you for coming to me. I know that this has required great trust on your part.”

San’lr’in’ bowed slightly, yet trying to shake off her disorientation. She removed her crown, as a display of respect, then smiled, “It is My honor, High Wizard. Many tales have been told of your abilities. Of all in The Realm, across all the eras, you are noted as the strongest.”

She felt into her surroundings, sensing many guards with weapons fully aimed at her. And she noticed one woman standing quite near the Wizard, guessing it to be someone close to her.

The Wizard looked surprised, “Such as this? But enough. It is you I wish to dwell upon, and this is most easily accomplished, given your great appearance. By all the truths, you are beautiful!”

She saw that the Wizard held out her hands to her. She began to go to her, when suddenly she was halted at sword-point, “Wizard. She is fully armed.”

The Wizard of the Ravens backhanded the guard, “Idiot. Did I not command that no guards were to be present?” She turned to her advisor, “Rid me of these guards.”

“But, Wizard. She could make a move against—”

The Wizard gave a small spell, sending her advisor flying into the nearby wall, “NO ONE SPEAKS BACK TO ME.” San’lr’in’ watched her carefully, seeing her temper flare beyond reason. The Wizard looked back at The High Queen, then smiled, “Don’t worry over these idiots. You and I both understand that you could make no move against me that would work. My sorcery is much stronger and quicker than yours. Is this not so, High Queen?”

Instead of answering, San’lr’in’ held out her hands, as the Wizard had done to her. The Wizard smiled warmly, her eyes softening to the moment, took San’lr’in’s hands into her own and held them tightly. San’lr’in’ was surprised that the Wizard was so beautiful. She had seen her sleeping long prior, but hadn’t been able to see her youth or beauty, “You are more beautiful than I recall, Wizard.”

The Wizard laughed, “Perhaps it was the overly long sleep, High Queen, or may I call you by something else?”

“I am called by San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

She tried out the name, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. It is a beautiful name. It is not a name of my era.”

The Wizard removed her hands, moving one to San’lr’in’s gown, running her finger along the inside seam, between her breasts, “I have never seen such a gown as this. This is truly magnificent.”

“Your era did not have such as these, Wizard?”

The Wizard moved her fingers down between San’lr’in’s breast, sensually feeling her skin. San’lr’in’ shivered lightly at the teasing touch, not able to halt her response.

The Wizard smiled at her, “You respond to my touch. I am pleased.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ removed the Wizard’s hand, holding it in her own, “Perhaps you might be kind enough to give Me some patience in this regard, Wizard. I have just arrived.”

The Wizard didn’t look pleased, but cast the moment aside, “Of course, my San’lr’in’. Please forgive my rudeness. I have long been gone from The Realm, and my eagerness is often more than I can control, especially in this moment. Please allow me to show you my Keep.”

As they began to move out of the room, the Wizard placed her arm across San’lr’in’s shoulders, “You have come a far distance to be here with me. You please me well. You are even more than I dared hope for, my treasure.”

San’lr’in’ looked up at her, “I wasn’t aware you had such strength as to bring me such a distance. My forces are fully yet three turns from here.”

“You forget the moat, High Queen. Four turns. But I can give you this power also.”

She turned to her, halting their progress, and brought San’lr’in’ tightly to her. She stared into her eyes, “I have waited long for this moment. Kiss me, San’lr’in’. This much you can grant to me.”

San’lr’in’ removed all her thoughts of the past from her mind, then leaned into The Wizard, fully. As they kissed, she thought of nothing but Sle’nel’.

* * * *

“Where did she go?”

“She has gone to the Wizard of the Ravens.”

“Bring Sle’nel’ to me. She must be told.”

“What are we to do, now? We cannot battle the Wizard of the Ravens without her.”

Suddenly, another voice calmed their confusion, “We will do as she commanded. She has prepared us well for this moment. She commanded that you be independent of her. We must now follow her commands.”

While Sle’nel’ spoke, Sume’ studied her for a long moment. She then walked over next to her and spoke softly, “You knew of this moment. You knew she was planning this. All these moments up to this were planned.”

Sle’nel’ looked sideways at her, “You must trust your sister, High Wizard Sorcerer. Only this. She has left us in control of the forces now, and has chosen you wisely. We must remain true to her commands.”

Sume’ examined her again, guessing as to the occurrence. She spoke softly so no one else could hear her, “Tell me, Elf. Tell me that she intends to return to her reign.”

Sle’nel’ looked sadly at her, “She intends to defeat the Wizard, as planned, High Wizard Sorcerer. We must all keep to our tasks now, for her. As she needs of us to do.” She then looked at Erthrn and Ann’wn, “You have your commands. You are now the leaders of the forces. Mil’der’in will act as High Queen while San’lr’in’ is gone. No further is to be spoken of this.”

Ann’wn objected, “But her forces will think her a traitor.”

Sle’nel’ turned on her, pulling her sword against Ann’wn, “Is that worse than what the Wizard of the Ravens will do to her, Force Leader, should she learn of this? THINK!”

Sume’ placed her hand on Sle’nel’s sword, gently urging it downwards away from Ann’wn, and spoke softly, “She is correct, Elf. The High Queen’s forces need to know.”

Sle’nel’ lowered her sword, but her eyes remained narrowed in the moment, “Then tell them to trust their High Queen. Only this. No one must know of this.”

Sume’ pushed the moment, “She is in the Wizard’s Keep, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

Sume’ placed her arm through Sle’nel’s and began to walk them away from the camp, “Tell me of what occurs.”

As Sle’nel’ quietly told her of the plan, Sume’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“No one must know. No one, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“No one will know, Elf. Not even my beloved Erthrn.”

When the tale was completed, Sume’ went to Ann’wn, “We rise early, Force Leader. We must arrive at the Wizard’s Keep well prior than our plans.”

Erthrn and Ann’wn both nodded, “It will be done.”

“We will rest no longer. For The High Queen!”

Erthrn gave a hint of a smile to her lover, “It is as I thought, then. Our High Queen is with us through this battle.” She held out her arm to Sume’, “Come. We have few moments now in which to rest. Our quest is clear, and we leave early.”

* * * *

U’Aine watched all those about her as they readied their eve’s camp. Unlike what she had seen throughout The Realm, the men and women from Woden all pitched in to help until the camp was fully readied, without being commanded to such.

As she completed the eve’s fire, she heard a voice from behind her, “Master. I hear you are quite capable with the sword. A contest?”

She closed her eyes for a moment. She didn’t wish to display her abilities, and especially against these overly naive women. As she hesitated, Sam came to her, “Keddi is of The Realm, Master. She traveled throughout many of our lands and has learned much. She might surprise you in her abilities.”

U’Aine rose and spoke to both of them, “In truth, Highest, I have seen her abilities with a bow and arrow, and am well impressed. Her sword skills are also far beyond those in The Realm.”

Keddi taunted her, “It is as I thought. You are afraid of me.”

U’Aine smiled, then snickered. Instead of drawing her own sword, she made a quick move against Keddi, taking her sword from her.

“Are you certain you wish me to draw my sword, Second?”

Keddi’s eyes were wide in surprise, “How did you do as such? I didn’t even feel you remove it from my hands.”

U’Aine tossed Keddi’s sword lightly back to her. She shrugged, “Training. Is there another, perhaps easier fashion that I am unaware of?”

Keddi readied her sword once again, “Fight against me fairly, Master?”

U’Aine drew her sword, hitting Keddi’s quickly, making another sudden move, then made Keddi’s sword come to her.

Sam laughed, “The High Queen has done as such to me. I seem unable to learn this move, but it is a useful trick.”

Keddi just shook her head, taking her offered sword back, and re-sheathing it, “You are quick, Master.” Then Keddi smiled, “But are you as good with a bow?”

U’Aine raised an eyebrow, “We shall see. Make a match, Second. You have your contest.”

Keddi had some of the guards make targets on various trees, far distant. When all was readied, U’Aine was given one of Keddi’s bows, “Would you like to go first, Master?”

U’Aine shook her head, “No. I would like us to shoot at the same moment. I wish to see who is the quickest and most accurate.”

Keddi agreed, “Highest. You are to provide for the beginning of the contest. Provide us our signal.” She designated a few guards to watch each of their arrows, so that accurate accounts would be provided.

“Are you readied, Master? Second?”

They each nodded, readying their bow and arrows.

“Readied. Aim. Shoot!”

U’Aine and Keddi shot their seven arrows quickly, barely with enough moments between their arrows to allow the other guards their chance to observe carefully. They finished shooting at the same moment.

“The red-tipped ones are the Master’s. Mine are black-tipped.”

Two of the guards nodded and went running off to the seven targets. Keddi looked at the Master, smiling, “Care to place a wager, Master?”

U’Aine smiled softly, without malice, “I rather like this bow.”

“Done, should you win.”

“And if you win, what is your desire?”

“Your sword.”

U’Aine nodded, “It is agreed then.”

Keddi laughed, “It is a shame, Master, that you will lose this wager.”

U’Aine just shrugged, yet smiling, “I am certain it is as you say, Second.”

The guards returned. Sam asked, “The outcome? Who won?”

Andren answered, “It is, in truth, Highest, most amazing. Both placed their arrows dead center, in all seven targets.”

“A draw, then?”

Andren shook his head, “This is the most amazing of it, Highest. The red-tipped arrows each split the black-tipped arrows. Dead center.”

Keddi looked fully astonished, “This could not be so. Explain yourselves.”

Andren held up the arrows, displaying that each black-tipped arrow had been split fully down the center by the red-tipped arrows. Keddi took one, holding it close to her, seeing for herself. She shook her head in amazement, “This is not possible. No such thing can occur.”

Sam laughed, “No, Second? Then how do you explain it?”

Keddi looked at Sam, back down at the arrows, then to U’Aine. She went to her and held out her arm in warrior fashion, “I am impressed, Master. You have my deepest respect.”

U’Aine grabbed Keddi’s arm in warrior fashion, then placed her other hand on Keddi’s shoulder, “You are not an easy archer to beat, Second. But I will enjoy your bow.”

Keddi laughed, then removed her own bow from her shoulder, “Here. This is my newest and strongest. You have won it fairly.”

U’Aine took it and smiled at Keddi gently, “Thank you, Woden Warrior Woman. I am honored to be in your company.”

Sam looked at all of them, “We but needed the entertaining diversion, yet our moments grow away from us. We leave early, well prior to the sun’s rise.”

* * * *

The attendant knelt and bowed, “Your morn meal, High Queen.”

She turned and looked at her, “You have been assigned as My attendant?”

She saw that the woman looked petrified, “It is so, High Queen. Do I not please you?”

San’lr’in’ sighed softly, “You have done nothing to displease Me. Has the Wizard yet awoken?”

“Oh no, High Queen. She sleeps until late after midmorn. Is there anything you require of me, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ was pleased to learn that the Wizard wouldn’t be about for a while longer, “I have great need of some clean garments, and I could use some water to bathe in. My journey has been long.” She was yet tired, having spent most the eve in the company of the Wizard, but had great need to learn of her surroundings.

The woman nodded, yet keeping her head bowed, “I have anticipated such, High Queen. Your bath awaits in the side room.”

While she was being bathed and attended, she used the moments to learn more of the Wizard’s Keep, “Tell Me about this fortress. Is it strong?”

As her attendant spoke freely, she drew a map of the Keep in her head for later use. She was pleased that the attendant needed little encouragement to speak, using the moments to also hide her thoughts well away from the Wizard’s scrutiny. So that the Wizard wouldn’t question why she was prevented from sensing into San’lr’in’s thoughts, she provided a well-disguised alternative, one that would lead the Wizard to sense her as curious and desirous. She well knew that the Wizard was vain enough to believe these to be her real thoughts, without question. And San’lr’in’ also well knew that the Wizard wouldn’t take any more moments to seek further, after learning of The High Queen’s desiring of her.

“The Wizard will be most anxious to see you when she rises, High Queen.”

“Are there any events for the turn?”

“A banquet and a celebration, in your honor.”

“Who is to attend?”

“You, M’Lady. Only you.”

* * * *

“I am tired, yet we must travel more quickly. We must arrive sooner.”

Ann’wn shook her head, “The horses cannot travel more in a turn, Queen Erthrn. They need to rest.”

“We leave as soon as they are rested, then.”

Sle’nel’ observed all those about her, standing well apart at the edge of the forest. She struggled against her feelings, fighting against the desperation of the moment. She knew that her lover was now with the Wizard, and knew well what that meant, yet while also understanding the reason for it.

“She is a rare leader to make such a sacrifice.”

She turned her head to the voice, having not heard her approach, “She saw no other option, Healer.”

The Healer sat at the ground and leaned against a tree, “It was the one thing that came between us, when we were lovers.”

“The sacrifices she makes for The Realm?”

She nodded, “I couldn’t control my worry over her, and it made many arguments between us. While I loved her greatly, I knew that I couldn’t place such pressure on our High Queen. Ann’wn is well crazed in the moment. She feels helpless.”

Sle’nel’ looked up into the sky, seeking any sign of the ravens, “I understand.”

The Healer observed her for a moment, seeing her become the exact drawing of her mother, “Does she think she will defeat this Wizard, Elfin Queen?”

Sle’nel’ thought the use of the titles was ridiculous, especially in light of the upcoming battle, but ignored it, “Yes.”

“But per her usual, she doesn’t expect to survive the battle.”

Sle’nel’ closed her eyes for a moment, feeling overly burdened at the statement, “Would you?”

“And now you must carry the burden of what The High Queen must do to protect our realm.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, acknowledging the truth in the statement, but having no response to it.

The Healer looked down upon the ground, “I know not how you carry this burden. I can barely understand the moment, myself, and yet I do. It drives me as insane as if I were yet her lover.”

“My Mother told both of us that there must be a reason for the Wizard returning to The Realm.”

“What do you think may be this reason?”

“San’lr’in’ and I both believe that The Realm needs this Wizard’s powers.”

“But doesn’t need the Wizard. So The High Queen needs to collect the Wizard’s powers, for The Realm.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, turning slightly away, deeply troubled in the moment.

Sele’ came up to them, bowing her head, “Birth-Mother. Healer.”

Sle’nel’ saw that Sele’ was also troubled. She sat upon the ground near The Healer, and beckoned Sele’ to her lap, “What is it, our overly young Future Supreme Sovereign?”

“I understand this moment not at all. Why did she leave you? Us?”

Sle’nel’ drew her close, holding her.

The Healer absently fixed Sele’s hair, using her hand, “She didn’t leave us in the way you think, Young One. She did as such to save us. Merely this.”

“Then why am I so sad in the moment?”

“Because you miss her, Sele’. We all miss her.”

* * * *

“How far must we yet travel, Master?”

“Overly far. We are a few turns from the Keep, yet even if we rode with few riders, we could not travel any more quickly.”

“Master?”

She looked at Andren, “Speak your mind.”

“I was wondering if there were any male masters.”

“You are interested in becoming a Master, Andren?”

“Yes, Master. You would find me a most willing student.”

She looked up into the sky for any sign of the ravens, then looked back to Andren, “We shall see, Andren. The battle will determine much.”

“I understand, Master.”

She looked at him, “It is a rare moment for me to speak as such with a male. It is not as usual in the realm I come from, but in Woden…”

He nodded his understanding, then left her to tend to her meditations. As she exited from them, her mood was anything but calmed and controlled.

“Has the battle yet begun?”

She turned and saw Sam sitting on the ground, waiting for her, “Not as yet, but soon. The High Queen has departed to the Wizard’s Keep.”

“Without Ann’wn?”

“Sorcery.”

“The Wizard stole her away?”

“No. She went willingly.”

“Willingly? Why would she but do as such?”

U’Aine’ sighed, wishing she could travel more quickly, “I can think of one reason only, but it is also of much risk. She has said to all that The Realm will not exit this battle as we enter it.”

U’Aine looked at Sam, knowing that this journey could well be their last moments together, “You must now know that she was most correct in this, Highest. The Dungaras were a most difficult opponent, and the Mungardies are even more so. But the Wizard of the Ravens is the most difficult The Realm’s forces of this era will ever face.”

* * * *

San’lr’in’ hadn’t seen the Wizard throughout the turn, but was now being prepared for the eve’s celebration. New garments had been given to her, and she was slightly amused, yet displeased that they had been modeled after her gowns in the Valley. She knew the Wizard’s lusty intentions for the late eve, and while she had come to the Keep knowing of such, she was finding it overly difficult to accept the certainty of it. She removed the thoughts from her mind and firmly placed in the thoughts meant only for the Wizard.

She was escorted into the great banquet room, “My Wizard. I present to you your guest for the eve.”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head as she removed her arm from the guard’s, “Good eve, Wizard.”

The Wizard turned from the fireplace where she had been standing and waiting. She smiled warmly as she saw The High Queen, “My San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.” She held out her hands to her, fully pleased in the moment. San’lr’in’ went to her and placed her hands into the Wizard’s, smiling slightly.

“You are a vision well worth any wait, my curious one. Come. Join me at the fire while we learn more of each other.”

San’lr’in’ felt the Wizard probe into her thoughts. She knew that the Wizard would only sense her as curious and desirous of her, as planned. The Wizard took but a short moment to sense into her mind, becoming even more pleased as she did so, sensing the feelings she had well hoped.

The Wizard turned suddenly to her, pulling her into an embrace. Without a word or warning, she kissed The High Queen fully, making clear her intentions. After the kiss, she ran her fingernail down between San’lr’in’s breast, then slowly removed the gown away from it, yet only slightly so. Closing her eyes, San’lr’in’ made herself to focus only on the feeling of the moment.

“I love the way your body responds to me, my San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I can barely wait for the eve’s moments.”

The Wizard gently pinched San’lr’in’s breast, then bent and kissed and teased it for a moment with her tongue, greatly pleased in hearing San’lr’in’s quiet moans of desire.

San’lr’in’ took the Wizard’s hand into her own and smiled at her, “You are as eager as a young girl, Wizard. But we shouldn’t rush the moment.”

“You are correct, my curious one. I sensed into your thoughts. Are you aware of this?”

San’lr’in’ was startled at the naivete of the question, but was pleased that she had prepared her own thoughts for such, “And what did you find, Wizard?”

The Wizard placed her hand on San’lr’in’s breast again, holding it tightly, then kissed her neck, “That you want to learn more about me, and that you desire me. You really think me beautiful, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ played into the moment, running her finger across the Wizard’s lips, “Who could not, Wizard? In truth, you are beautiful.”

“You are the first of my cravings to say as such.”

“Did Jre’nec’rn’ not think you beautiful?”

San’lr’in’ became intrigued at the Wizard’s response to her question, as she saw the Wizard’s temper flare at the thought, “That idiot? No. Of course not. She was blinded in her lust of others.”

She watched as the Wizard struggled to control her temper. “I was unaware that you knew of this story. What have you been told in this regard?”

San’lr’in’ saw no reason to hide The Realm’s tale of such, and told her the full story as she had been told. She watched, again curious as to the Wizard’s reaction, but saw that the Wizard merely listened with full attention.

When she had completed telling the story, she said, “This is the tale told to Me by a long-line of storytellers.”

San’lr’in’ was slightly startled to see that the tale had little effect on the Wizard, “An interesting account. And somewhat true in its interpretation, but Jre’nec’rn’ wasn’t solely bound to one lover. She took many, but never me. She married me only for my titles and holdings.”

“Married? I know not this term. Is it a term from your era?”

“Marriage? You know this not? How very odd. Marriage is a union. Let me see … ah … I think you call it a partnership.”

“A union, or partnership. Some call it a companionship.”

She laughed slightly, “And Jre’nec’rn’ wasn’t as strong as in this tale. It took her and three wizards to place me in my long sleep. Even then, they didn’t manage it very well, did they? But are you not hungry, High Queen? Our food awaits.”

As she led San’lr’in’ to the table, The High Queen asked, “You sent me an image of other Realms, Wizard. Would I offend you if I asked you to tell me more of these realms, and your vast knowledge of them?”

The Wizard helped San’lr’in’ to sit, then bent over and kissed her. The kiss was deeply passionate, “I love to kiss you, my red-haired one. And I can feel that you also like my kisses. I think I have chosen well in you.” She held San’lr’in’s chin in her hand, and moved close once again. As she kissed her, she moved her hand underneath the gown, slowly but aggressively exploring San’lr’in’s breast. The High Queen didn’t desire the feeling, but as she had to allow, her body responded fully.

The Wizard kissed her on her neck, then behind her ear, and then finally rose, “You are as dessert to me, my San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

“Dessert?”

“This is quite entertaining, High Queen. I knew not that such words don’t exist in this era. Dessert. The ending course. The sweets. The best course of all.”

“Ah. Sweets. Of course. Then I am pleased, Wizard.”

The Wizard described The Realms that she had allowed San’lr’in’ to view, enjoying the moment to speak with another. The High Queen saw that the Wizard was indeed lonely, and quite eager for company, even if she did have only one desire on her mind. Throughout the eve, they lingered slowly over their meal as the Wizard touched and fondled every enticing available part of San’lr’in’.

Throughout the extended eve, they spoke together of many things, and San’lr’in’ found herself surprised in her growing interest in this great Wizard.

She gazed into her eyes, “You know, Wizard, that you are not as I expected.”

The Wizard smiled, fully pleased, “Tell me more, my intelligent one.” She ran her fingers across San’lr’in’s brows, then her breasts.

“The Realm thinks you merely as evil, but you are a great, great mind. I find your thinking most compelling, and your beauty is well beyond all the stories of such. Was such beauty as yours as normal in your era, or was Jre’nec’rn’ as stupid as this?”

The Wizard laughed fully, enjoying the moment with her new soon-to-be lover. The eve was a deeply felt one for both of them, and while the Wizard continued her forward physical explorations in anticipation of their coming together, San’lr’in’ became confused as she found herself truly enjoying the Wizard’s company. She had found few others in The Realm that truly understood the burdens of the powers they held, but here, sitting next to her, was the greatest power of them all, and a most knowing and perhaps loving one. And one she was beginning to truly desire.

San’lr’in’ thought the physical moment together inevitable and braced herself for such, but just as the Wizard was beginning to provide even more urgent desirous touches and physical demands, the Wizard’s advisor entered the room and bowed before her.

“Wizard. I apologize for this interruption.”

The Wizard slapped her as she turned to her. She had been kissing and fully exploring her desired lover and was angered at the interruption.

The advisor picked herself up off the floor, “Wizard.” She bowed her head deeply.

Her response was an angry hiss, “What is it?”

“For your ears only, Wizard. It is most urgent.”

The Wizard turned to San’lr’in’, trying to regain the moment, “I will only be a moment, and then we can begin where we were rudely interrupted.”

She turned and left the room with the advisor. San’lr’in’ sensed lightly into the Wizard’s mind as she left the room, and also into that of the advisor’s, curious as to the urgency. She smiled to herself as she gained the advisor’s thoughts.

After a few moments, her attendant came to her, “High Queen.”

“Rise and tell Me, Attendant.”

“The Most Honored Wizard begs your forgiveness, High Queen, but she has been called to a most urgent need. She regrets that she will not be able to spend the eve with you.”

If the attendant had known The High Queen well, she would have seen a sparkle in The High Queen’s eyes.

* * * *

“We begin the battle from here.”

Erthrn bowed her head slightly, “I will follow your lead, Force Leader of The High Queen. Give the signal, and we will begin with all our might.”

Ann’wn looked at Sume’, “You know what you must do, High Wizard Sorcerer?”

“Of course. Have we not gone over this enough?”

Ann’wn bowed her head, then turned to Sele’, looking down at her, “And you, Future Supreme Sovereign?”

Sele’ bowed her head in return and clasped her tiny fist to her heart, “Yes, Force Leader. I am prepared.”

“Good.” Then she looked to Sle’nel’, “Elfin Queen? Are you prepared?”

She bowed her head, “I have received a report from R’lodin’lindor’ and the returned Elves. All are prepared.”

Ann’wn then looked at the Force Leader of the Mungardies, “Once the command is given to begin the battle, you and your forces will be solely on your own. Hold tight to your ranks, as you cannot fall.”

The Mungardies Force Leader bowed her head deeply, “We will hold our ranks. Fear this not, Force Leader for The High Queen. We know our prior stories well, and we cannot allow this Wizard to gain any of The Realm.”

Ann’wn looked up at the sky, seeing the ravens. Now that they were fully in the Southern Hemisphere, the ravens had been greater in number, even given that many were now fighting against them. She looked back to her forces, “The Private Guard will wait until after the first turn of the battle, while the Black Guard will do as they ever do, slipping behind the lines.”

She sighed, wishing her Queen was with her. She examined Sle’nel’ for a moment, wondering how she could act as normal given where her lover was. She sighed again, “We begin at the signal. I wish you well.” She gave great effort to muster what motivation she could for her forces, “For The Realm. For The High Queen!”

They all moved their fist firmly to their heart, “For The High Queen!”

“It is a good turn to save The Realm.”

Ann’wn nodded, watching a few of the Elfin flying horses fly overhead, “Indeed, Queen Erthrn. And may we all live to tell the battle’s tales.”

* * * *

San’lr’in’ saw the Wizard come to her. It had been more than a full turn since she had seen the Wizard, and she knew the moments were now moving against her and her forces. She was becoming urgent in her need to move her plan forward. She got up and held out her hands to her, “Wizard. Finally, you return.”

The Wizard moved desirously into San’lr’in’, embracing her tightly and kissing her fully, “I want you now, but I fear that I must tend to my duties.”

“Perhaps this eve, then?”

The Wizard was pleased in The High Queen’s desire, sensing that it was indeed truth, “When I regain The Realm, we will have many more moments, my red-haired one. In the meanwhile, I am truly pleased in you.”

San’lr’in’ moved the Wizard’s hand to her breast, urging her forward in the plan, “Surely your forces can tend to these affairs without you for a moment.”

The Wizard bent down slightly, removed The High Queen’s gown away from her breast, and touched the more inviting part, while moaning her own pleasure, “I cannot come this eve, High Queen, but I vow that I will come upon the next turn.”

San’lr’in’ covered her breast, “May I have your leave to explore My new surroundings, Wizard?”

The Wizard kissed The High Queen’s neck, then moved to her mouth, kissing her again fully, while her hands explored San’lr’in’s breasts. Gasping, wanting more, she moved slightly away, “Of course. Just promise me that you will stay inside the Keep until after I tend to my affairs.”

San’lr’in’ looked confused, “Promise? What is this meaning?”

The Wizard laughed, “How very humorous. Promise. Pledge. Give your honor.”

She bowed her head, understanding, “Ah. You have My vow.”

The Wizard leered at her, “And vow that you will be as eager upon my return.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow and gave a knowing smile, “You will have to determine this for yourself, Wizard, but I vow that I will be waiting for you, and fully so.”

The Wizard leered again. She kissed her upon her neck once more, “I find your neck overly compelling, High Queen. I cannot wait for our moments together.”

* * * *

“I can hear the battle.”

Sam listened, then looked at U’Aine, “Which direction?”

U’Aine pointed, “There. You can see the battle’s smoke above the tree line.”

Sam nodded, “I see it. We must find Ann’wn.”

“We go there now.”

U’Aine turned back to the Woden Forces, “From this moment on, be well prepared for the enemy.” She looked at Sam then held out her hand, “I must find our High Queen, Highest. Please tend well to yourself in my absence.”

Sam took her hand and nodded, “And you as well, Master. I would like to continue where we left off, in Woden.”

For the first moment in U’Aine’s life, she worried over whether she would live to return to this woman she had fallen in love with, “Highest … I find myself unable to—”

Sam placed her finger to U’Aine’s lips, “I know, Master. You need not say this. I feel the same. You will remain in my thoughts. Go and find my sister, for The Realm, Master.”

U’Aine nodded, gathering all her Master training firmly to her, trying to force herself into a more distanced stance, as would be needed from her, “I will take you to Ann’wn, and will leave from there.”

* * * *

The warrior had a seldom-seen frantic look upon her face, “Force Leader. They continue to come at us. They are never-ending in their numbers, and we are running low on arrows.”

Ann’wn looked around at the battle scene, knowing that they had killed as many as possible without yet engaging in the hand-to-hand combat, “It is the moment. Take up the swords and spears. Move in quickly, and move through the lines—as planned, with the horses at full speed.” She turned toward Erthrn, “We will begin the third phase of the attack when I see that your forces have moved through the front lines. Remember to remain away from the east side of the Keep.”

Erthrn bowed her head, “It shall be done.”

“Force Leader. We cannot hold them any longer.”

She turned to the voice, seeing another of her battle-weary leaders. She was surprised to see this one so defeated looking, “Fall back as the Private Guard move in. They are fresh and will hold them until the next phase.”

Mil’der’in stood next to Ann’wn, “It is the moment for Sume’ to begin.”

Ann’wn didn’t move her eyes from the battlefield, “Tell her to begin after the sword fighting begins. Tell her to then begin with all her might. And Sele’ also. We need to gain entrance into the Keep.”

“I can no longer see Sle’nel’.”

Ann’wn had lost sight of her a half-turn ago, and wasn’t pleased, “Our only hope in this regard is that the Warrior Woman of Woden is with her.”

“When will the Elves and the flying horses arrive?”

“They have already arrived, long prior and now just wait for their moment. Sle’nel’ prepared the Elves well. They know the plan.”

Mil’der’in looked to her and placed her hand on Ann’wn’s shoulder, “Any word from The High Queen?”

Ann’wn merely shook her head.

“Force leader. What, or who are these that our forces now fight against?”

She turned to look at her lover, “I know not, Healer, but The High Queen told us that they have come through the OuterRealm. They don’t fight well, but there seem to be unending numbers of them.”

The Healer looked at the multitudes upon the battlefield, “How are we to halt that which is unending in their numbers?”

“Let us trust that The High Queen knows well what she does.”

The Healer nodded in full trust, “She does. Of this I know. I understand it not, but I know fully she will achieve her goal.”

* * * *

“I have the Wizard’s permission to explore her Keep.”

The guard didn’t move, “I am sorry, High Queen. I act on orders.”

The High Queen made a slight movement with her hand, casting a sleeping spell onto the guard, “Of course, Guard. I understand.”

She lowered the guard to a nearby chair, then entered the forbidden passage quietly, trying to avoid any other guard. She saw nothing but darkness as she peeked in through the door. Waiting for a moment for her eyes to adjust to the dim light, she listened carefully to the muffled noises ahead of her. Moving silently but quickly down the long, dark hallway, she felt relief that no guards were outside any of the many doors she passed, except for one. As she saw the guard, she halted, hoping that this would be the door she sought. The guard seemed quite bored, but avoiding any further risk, she used the sleeping spell again. As the guard slumped to the floor, she cracked the guarded door open.

She sighed in frustration as she saw yet another dark hallway. She entered it, moving quickly down toward the bright light and the noise. She listened, smiling briefly as she recognized the sounds. As she neared the light, she kept her distance, but saw what she expected to see.

The portal. Finally.

She watched for a moment as the Wizard’s forces entered from the OuterRealm into this realm, through what seemed no more than a shining archway. The arch seemed to be standing on its own as the Wizard’s legions filed from it in a steady stream, directly out to the outside through the Keep’s thick wall. She looked around carefully, her eyes narrowing.

Where is it? Where is the sphere?

She began to feel herself panic, knowing the urgency of halting these forces, but knowing that she hadn’t yet found the key to lock this portal against them. She grew angry with herself, having assumed that the sphere would be in the same location. Her desperation grew, especially now in seeing the great numbers her forces were having to battle.

She closed her eyes for a moment and moved lightly into her meditations, trying to sense the energy’s location.

It is not in this room. Her frustrations were becoming uncontrollable, well knowing that she needed to complete the task soon or face a greater risk of detection upon each moment, and then, failure for The Realm.

She tried again, then felt it, Of course! It is beneath this room.

She turned quickly and retraced her steps, removing all the evidence of her presence as she went.

Re-entering the first hallway, she sensed the air about her, seeking cooler air, knowing that such would indicate a passage to the lower levels. She walked the long hallway slowly, sensing no change. Then, as she neared the doorway from which she had first entered, she felt it.

Finally. Cooler air.

She was surprised in seeing that it wasn’t another doorway, but a stairway down that had been hidden just slightly to the side, yet behind of the door she had first entered. Beginning the stairway, she moved steadily down into the hollows of the Wizard’s great Keep, avoiding the use of any light. She moved her hand lightly along the wall to help guide her, feeling nothing but a cool slimy substance upon it.

The further down the circular stairway she went, the darker and cooler it became. She brought forward a spell, bringing a small ball of light to her, now having no choice but to do as such. As the spiral staircase ended, she saw a crossroads of four separate paths in front of her. She bent down and examined the dirt paths, then rose, examining the right one. She received no signs from the path of its destination. She went down it a ways, then halted.

She heard moaning, guessing the sounds to be from prisoners in their cells. She returned to the crossroads and chose the next path. Hearing voices, she chanted another spell to remove the ball of light from her. She had brought no weapons with her, not wanting them on her in case she was caught. She moved slowly down toward the noise, listening as she went.

“…glad I am not in that battle…”

“…nothing but … coward….”

“I AM NO COWARD! Take … back … kill you!”

She heard the sound of swords clashing against each other, then moved quickly to the edge of the room. Once there, she made certain to stand against the unlit wall so as to remain away from the shadows. She was grateful for the guards’ inattention to their duty, hoping there were only the two of them. As the two guards fought each other, she cast a sleeping spell upon them, as she had done to the other guards. As they fell quietly to the dirt floor, she stepped over them to study the lock upon the closed door. After a brief moment, she moved her hand slightly, unlocking it. She entered inside, brought the small ball of light to her once more, then anxiously examined the room. Her frantic eyes came to rest on the only item in the room.

Thank the Mothers.

She closed her eyes for a moment, sensing for the portal. After a moment, she sensed it directly above her, but far so.

She was stunned, This sphere has greater power than I thought to be so overly far removed from the portal.

Moving to the middle of the otherwise empty room, she examined the item she had sought. A large round crystal ball had been carefully set onto a chest-high pedestal. Feeling its power call to her, she fought the urge to touch it, to become one with it. Yet, even as she fought against its great powers, she felt deep awe in the moment.

The Crystal Sphere of the OuterRealm. After all these eons.

In truth, until just a moon prior, she hadn’t believed the sphere yet existed in The Realm, believing she would have felt its presence. She could feel the energy it was both using and emitting, knowing fully that it was acting as the door between this realm and the OuterRealm. She had heard many legends of this crystal ball in the tales of the storytellers, tales of immense powers well prior to The High Queens’ line, but knew that it no longer existed in her known realm. She stood staring at it in wonder, now seeing that it indeed did exist, and in her known realm.

How do I halt it from its powers?

She allowed herself a moment to work through her plan, wishing that all the prior High Queens could assist her.

Crack it.

Her heart jumped at the unexpected sound that rang in her mind. She whispered, “How are you here, Teacher?”

Someone needs to tend to you, Highness, and I have more final moments. After you shared your concerns with me, I knew you might need my assistance, so a few of the other Elfin Spirits gave me their final moments. But enough of this. In my era, I studied the Wizard of the Ravens carefully, always wondering what we would do should she return within our lifespans. But I now see that there is little reason for my presence, as I should have known that you would take good care of our realm.

The High Queen could barely believe that Is’en’nel’s spirit was yet with her, and in this room, “But how—?”

Quickly, Student. You have few moments.

“I will have to make it look like the guards did as such.”

Yes, during their swordplay.

“Can this sphere not be repaired, if it is only cracked?”

We cannot break it. This is all I know. If we break it fully, the OuterRealm gains a fully opened entrance into our Realm that cannot be sealed. If we crack it, we can never again enter the OuterRealm, but it also then cannot come into our Realm.

The High Queen shivered at the thought of what she had been about to do, “Then it is most certain a good moment that you are here, as I would have broken it.” She went quickly back to the guards and removed one of their swords, “Let us hope this works, Teacher.”

Indeed, High Queen.

She raised the sword, then brought it firmly down upon the crystal ball. She raised an eyebrow when she saw that it had no effect, surprised.

Quickly. Again. Your moments are passing.

She brought the sword fully down upon the crystal ball again, closing her eyes at the moment of impact. Her heart was beating uncontrollably, hoping she hadn’t fully broken the ball. She heard the impact, then winced.

You did it! Now hurry. Move the guards.

Amazed, The High Queen looked at the crystal ball and saw a great crack in it. She heard her Teacher’s words, then moved quickly to the outer hallway and dragged in the guards, placing them strategically. She backed out of the room, removing her sorcery signs as she did so, and removing footsteps and other physical signs from the dirt floor.

She looked down the hallway, then began her exit. As she came to the crossroads, she halted.

Why do you halt?

“The prisoners.”

You cannot worry over them. You will do no one any good if you cannot complete your mission.

“You know of it?”

Move, Student!

The High Queen ran quickly up the stairs. As she reached the main floor, she turned back to the guard onto which she had first placed her sleeping spell. She stood in front of the guard, slowed down her own breathing and heart, then woke her.

Acting like no moments had passed, she responded to the guard’s prior statement, “Of course, Guard. I understand.”

The guard awoke, but looked confused. She shook her head, then said, “Thank you, High Queen.”

As The High Queen moved away from the door, she waived her hand slightly, making the guard to forget the moment. She then entered her room, finding her attendant yet asleep from the spell she had given to her. She undid her spell, waived her hand, dismissing the attendant’s memory of the moment.

She picked up their conversation as if in the middle of it, “…food in the Valley.”

The attendant shook her head, “Huh? Oh, yes, High Queen.”

Your garments, High Queen. They are dirtied from the dirt floors.

She felt a sudden sense of panic, then calmed herself, Thank you.

Thinking quickly, she rose, “I need a short nap, Attendant. My heart needs rest if I am to entertain the Wizard this eve.” She waived her hand lightly, making the attendant to once again fall asleep, but only lightly, knowing that the Wizard would need to be able to wake her. She got into the bed and arranged the covers over her gown.

Quickly. She comes. But you are yet in your gown.

“Let us hope that I can argue my case well, Teacher.”

She laid her head down on the pillow and willed her heart to slow down to a sleeping pace. She removed all her thoughts from sensing, placing in a pleasant dream of the Wizard instead. She gave a small spell of pleasant aromas in hopes of masking the musky scent from the dungeon she had taken on, then gave another spell to hide the scent of the spells. She then allowed herself to move into her third meditation as she waited for the Wizard.

Sweet visions, Student.

She smiled lightly, as in a dream, silently thanking her teacher.

Suddenly, the Wizard stormed into the room, glancing about, searching for The High Queen. As she looked around the room, she became confused in the scene. All looked in unanticipated order. She saw the attendant, and shook her, “Attendant. Get up! You have fallen asleep. Tell me. Has The High Queen been here all the moments?”

The attendant fell to her knees, bowing to the Wizard, “Yes, Most Honored Wizard. She was tired. She was going to explore the Keep, but decided against it. She said that her heart needed to rest prior to being with you for the eve. She has been wounded most recently, Wizard, in her heart, and wanted to be fully rested for you.”

The Wizard went quickly over to the bed and stood, studying her guest carefully. She was fully angry, well beyond control, but could sense only pleasant thoughts from her, and grew even more confused. San’lr’in’ stirred, then acted as if she were waking.

She opened her eyes, then startled, “Wizard. It is you. Have you come already? But I am hardly prepared. You should have sent a messenger, and I would have been made fresh for you.”

The Wizard sensed into San’lr’in’s heart, yet confused, “Your heart is still weakened from my stupid attempt on your life?”

San’lr’in’ reached up to the Wizard’s neck and brought her to her, kissing her, “Hmmm … Wizard. Would you care to join me?”

The Wizard stood back up, smiling, somewhat softened, beginning to believe that her visitor had not caused the sphere’s breaking, “I cannot, sweet desirous one. Something of great urgency has occurred that needs my attention, but I will return, and gladly so, to your bed. But is your heart still weak?”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand to her heart, acting the role, “Somewhat, My Wizard. I only nap so as to be well rested for you. It yet makes me tire over easily.”

The Wizard examined San’lr’in’s thoughts once again, sensing only truth, desire and a weakness of the heart. She sighed, now fully believing that the guards’ carelessness had cracked her beloved crystal ball, instead of San’lr’in’. Her heart softened to her soon-to-be lover, “Allow me to repair your heart, the desire of my own heart.”

San’lr’in’ quickly grabbed the Wizard’s hand, “No, My Wizard. I cannot accept such a gift as this. You cannot be weakened in this moment. I am fine, and given the gracious rest you allow of Me, I will recover most quickly. In truth, My Wizard, you will not see any weakness when our moments together finally arrive. Kiss Me instead, My Wizard.”

San’lr’in’ pulled the willing Wizard down to her, making her to lay upon her. The Wizard began to kiss her, but was well pleased when her High Queen kissed her fully, in return. San’lr’in’ used all the experience she had gained from her many lovers, exploring fully the Wizard’s mouth, holding her head tightly to her with one hand placed at the back of her head, and moving her other hand between them, down to the Wizard’s greatest need.

She continued to kiss the Wizard, dissolving her need to leave. The Wizard hesitated briefly, then moved fully into the moment, beginning to explore San’lr’in’s body, wanting more.

As suddenly, San’lr’in’ halted the moment, acting somewhat upset. She knew she couldn’t allow the Wizard to see her dirtied gown, “Leave now, so that you can come back fully to Me when the moments are yours. I want no blame for whatever takes you from this moment.”

The Wizard was gasping in her need of the moment, yet rose, “You are correct. I will return in a short while. I promise that our moments will occur soon, my desirous one. It is I who am to blame for this most inopportune moment.” She straightened her garments, then smiled at San’lr’in’, “I knew better than to think you a traitor, High Queen. I now know fully that you have come willingly to me.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, “Traitor? Me? Yet, I will desire to remain no longer if you and I cannot have more moments, Wizard. I came not so as to enjoy your Keep.”

The Wizard looked outside the window, “I will return as the sun’s set occurs. In truth, it will be difficult for me to wait until then, but I must attend to another affair. Until then, my desirous one.”

San’lr’in’ smiled knowingly at her, “Until then. I will be waiting for you, fully.”

* * * *

“Force Leader. Their forces seem to be diminishing. Their ranks are not being re-supplied, as they were prior.”

Ann’wn continued to study the bloody battlefield, “Yes. I have also seen this.”

Mil’der’in spoke softly to her after the guard departed, “Our High Queen did as such?”

“I cannot imagine that the OuterRealm would run out of numbers, so it must be that our High Queen has managed to halt their passage, although I cannot guess how she has managed as such.”

Another voice provided the answer, “Per her usual, she commands the impossible.”

Ann’wn startled at the voice, unaware of The Healer’s presence, “You are here.”

The Healer took her hand, “I came to report that our field services have been placed directly north of here. Please direct all the wounded to the new location.”

Ann’wn squeezed her hand lightly, “Of course, Healer. Take care of yourself. We have great need of you.”

“And I, you, Lover. But you look tired.”

“If their numbers decrease not soon, we will lose this battle.”

One of her commanders came to her, “Force Leader. It is The Highest from Woden. She has arrived, and with a few reinforcements of her own.”

“And with the Master?”

“She arrived with them, then immediately left, saying she was going to find The High Queen.”

Sam walked up as Ann’wn heard her commander’s words, “Find The High Queen? But she is inside the Keep.”

Sam nodded, “Indeed, Force Leader. This knowledge seems not to but halt a Master, however. She is already departed on her mission.”

Ann’wn held out her arm in greeting to Sam, “Highest. It is good you come. We have great need of your forces, no matter your numbers.”

“And I now have powers that I can use against all these forces.” She looked out toward the battlefield, “But who, or what are these forces, Force Leader? These cannot be of The Realm. They appear to be half-dead.”

“They are from the OuterRealm, somewhere.”

“Sle’nel’?”

Ann’wn shrugged, “I know not where she is.”

Sam looked again out onto the battlefield, “Where do you have greatest need of us?”

Ann’wn waved her hand across the entire battlefield, feeling defeated, “Out there.”

Keddi was standing to one side, then came up, “With your permission, Highest?”

Sam nodded to her.

“I would like to take our forces to the center. It seems to be the greatest need at the moment.”

“Go then.” She turned back to Ann’wn, “U’Aine has told us that my sister is in the Keep.”

Ann’wn nodded, “She is.”

“How was this possible?”

“The moments are most amazing, Highest. Since we have no moments now to discuss them, let us hope that we live to share the tales of this most interesting of battles.”

“My daughter?”

Ann’wn looked slightly to her right, far across the battlefield, searching for her. She pointed, “There. With Sume’. What they do is but a guess to me, but it is sorcery most grand, as Sume’ is now the High Wizard Sorcerer.” She kept her eyes over to their part of the battlefield, then jerked, “Look. A cloud is growing, over their heads.”

Sam shook her head, “Sele’ and Sume’. These tales will be most interesting. But I am off, Force Leader, to do what damage I am allowed.”

* * * *

Sele’ walked with her Aunt Sume’, holding her hand, “Where do we head, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer?”

Sume’ pointed, “There. It seems to be well unused by the fighting forces.”

As they arrived, Sume’ looked around, wondering how she ever got to this moment.

Sele’ sensed her thoughts, “You were destined for this moment, Aunt Sume’.”

Sume’ looked down at her beloved young one, “Perhaps, Young One, but your sensing into my thoughts is not welcomed. But come, we have much to do. See that wall?”

Sele’ nodded, “The East Wall, as Ann’wn said?”

Sume’ also nodded, “Exactly, Future Supreme Sovereign. That is one of our tasks. We must break down this wall and wreak as much havoc within the Keep’s compound as we can manage. Once we break the wall, our forces will be able to defeat the Keep. Then we must remove the magic that has been given to protect the Keep.”

“I can do locusts. Thousands and thousands of them.”

She shivered at the thought, “No. What else?”

“Rocks.”

“Hmmm … perhaps. What else?”

“Is there water nearby?”

Sume’ looked around the landscape, then pointed, “There. A river.”

Sele’ smiled up at her, “A flood, with the river rocks.”

“Will the rocks mind?”

Sele’ shook her head, “They enjoy the adventure, but I will try to avoid any trees from being flooded out. They will not appreciate this unless they volunteer first, and I have not asked them.”

Sume’ was surprised, “You learned much from the Women in the Trees.”

Sele’ nodded, bringing the spell forward in her mind, “I knew not that the trees could be angered in this regard.”

“Enough. We must tend to our duty. I will bring in a great storm, and you will turn the river into a flood. Then we will both enlist the rocks’ cooperation in hopes that they like to butt up against their relatives, the walls.”

“They do. I have spoken to them of this, and they think it is most entertaining.”

* * * *

“Elfin Queen?”

Sle’nel’ turned, seeing the Elfin Force Leader of the few forces they had, “You have safely arrived, then?”

“We are all here, Elfin Queen, and await your commands.”

“You must not enlist greatly in this battle but you do have a few main targets that we must try to rid The Realm of.” She pointed, “There. See the outlook?”

She nodded, “This we can accomplish. And the others?”

Sle’nel’ pointed to another location on the Keep, “We must take out the main gate.”

She nodded again, “This also can be accomplished. Any others?”

She looked at her Force Leader, “Only one other, but it is not as easy as these. We must engage against the moat.”

The Elfin Force Leader raised an eyebrow, “This is a challenge, then, Elfin Queen, but we will manage. Destroyed or filled?”

“Flooded. There are three main feeders.” She pointed again, “See? There are the feeder-rivers, and the damns that control them. And there are three main drains.” She pointed, “These also must be destroyed. But you must remain clear of the moat as there are most unusual creatures that live within it.”

The Elfin Force Leader studied the targets, “Any particular order?”

“The outlook tower must be destroyed first. It is then up to you. How do our great flying horses fare against the ravens.”

“Only one further loss since they discovered the teaming approach. All the ravens have now returned to the Southern Hemisphere, Highness, so our efforts are more concentrated. And The High Queen’s High Council’s forces have been most successful. The ravens’ numbers have been greatly reduced. Will you remain here, Elfin Queen?”

“No, Force Leader. You have your mission, and you are now in-charge. I have other duties to which I must attend.”

“Please mind to your safety, Elfin Queen. We have great need of you in our new beginning.”

“And mind yourselves to safety, Force Leader. You all carry our future within you.”

She began to turn so as to move to her next mission, when she heard another voice, “Second.”

She turned back, “Meera? Why are you here?”

“I have been assigned to guard you.”

“During such a battle as this? How ridiculous. Have you nothing better to do?”

“It was The High Queen’s command.”

Sle’nel’ studied her friend for a moment, then smiled, “Then come quickly, as we have much to do.”

“What is our mission, Second?”

“OUR mission, Meera? So now it is OUR mission? Then so it is. Our mission is to find the Wizard’s cloak.”

She looked to the Keep, having developed a deep sense of foreboding, “In there, Second?”

She lowered her eyebrows, “Did you expect us to just call to it, and it would come?”

Meera snickered, “No, Second. Nothing we do could be as easy as this. Where do we begin?”

“As soon as Sume’ and Sele’ open the wall, we will enter. From there, let us hope that my staff can sense it. The Realm has great need of this cloak. And I believe that The High Queen will have great need of this cloak in the next moments.”

“How do you know of this cloak, Second?”

Sle’nel’ glanced at her for a moment, her eyes twinkling, “A little birdie told me.” Then, as she saw the wall falling, she began to run toward the Keep.

* * * *

Sume’ and Sele’ were yet working on their part of the wall, “Are you going to use your crystal ball, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer?”

Sume’ examined the damage they had already done to the wall, displeased, “It would appear that we must do so, Young One, as our prior spells have not performed to our need.”

She pulled it out of her cloak, holding it out in one of her hands. She waved her other hand over it and began to chant a spell. Sele’ watched, spellbound, at the image that was emerging within the crystal.

“Is this what you will cast, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer?”

She nodded, “Watch.”

“How did you come to this idea, Aunt Sorcerer?”

“You gave me the idea, Young One.”

“Me, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer? How?”

“You said you could do locusts.”

Sele’ looked into the Crystal Ball, shaking her head, “I know not these types of locusts, Aunt High Queen.”

“Now you will. Watch.”

Sume’ moved her hand slowly back and forth over the Crystal Ball, chanting as she did so. After a few moments, Sele’ clapped her hands as a great swarm of locusts emerged from the Crystal Ball and headed directly for the wall.

“What do you call them, Aunt?”

“Wall-eating locusts.” Sume’ looked down at her and smiled, “Is this not a good title for them?”

They both watched, well pleased in the moment as they saw the locusts go to the wall and begin to eat it. Slowly, the wall disappeared as the gigantic swarm fulfilled their hunger.

As they completed their task, Sume’ frowned, “And here is the downside, Young One.”

Sele’ looked confused, “Downside, Aunt?”

“Indeed. We have let these creatures loose in The Realm. Now we must find a way to make them disappear, or they will consume every building within The Realm.”

Sele’ smiled, thinking the moment overly humorous, “This is what my teachers try to teach me, Aunt, that there are consequences to the spells of sorcery.”

Sume’ didn’t look pleased, “Yes. Well, I have not had the opportunity to be trained, Young One. I am making this up as I go. Now, help me.”

* * * *

Erthrn watched as Sume’ and Sele’s spells began to break the first portion of the wall. She turned to her forces, “It is the moment, Force Leader. Let loose the boulders, then begin the arrows, once again.”

“Yes, Queen Erthrn. Are the others also beginning their attack upon the Keep?”

“They are. It has begun. In half a turn, there will be no wall around this side of the Keep, should luck be with us.”

The Warrior Woman of the Sword Force Leader raised her arm to her forces, then lowered it. The planned ruse had worked—Sle’nel’ had supplied a spell of displacement, making it seem to the Wizard that The Realm’s forces had collected boulders on a different side of the Keep. It was on that side that the Wizard’s forces had built up the Keep’s wall in preparation of the boulders being let loose upon them.

As the force leader had given the signal, her forces nodded, then cut the ropes. Within a brief moment, hundreds of boulders hurtled down the small hill, meeting directly with the wall. Erthrn watched the boulders, amazed that the plan was working. The boulders hit the wall one-by-one, gradually breaking its integrity until finally, the wall gave way. Then, as more boulders came, more of the wall gave.

“Send in the forces, Force Leader.”

The Force Leader gave another hand command, and the Women of the Sword went charging into the Keep, readied for hand-to-hand combat. Queen Erthrn led them, raising her sword in a blood-curdling yell, killing many in her wake, but taking serious injuries as she did so. As they entered into the Keep, they met even stronger and fresh defenses that had been waiting. As Queen Erthrn rode into the middle of the plaza, her Force Leader saw her go down, then could find her no more.

* * * *

“What angers you so, Wizard?”

She looked at her would-be lover, “Your forces. They have found a way to enter my Keep. What can you do to halt them?”

San’lr’in’ looked surprised, “Me? I am nothing but a traitor to them. Why do you not use your great powers?”

The Wizard paced about the room, thinking hurriedly of what she might do to halt The Realm’s forces. She waived her hand in dismissal, “I will, of course. I just didn’t wish to enter into this battle. It begins to look like both of us must.”

Once again San’lr’in’ tried to look surprised, “Is this urgent? Are we in danger, Wizard?”

The Wizard examined her for a moment, distracted by The High Queen’s beauty. While she was concerned over the battle, she felt no great anxiety over its outcome, fully knowing she would win, “No, not really. They are merely pests that are ruining my Keep, but it can be rebuilt, and they will be made to do the rebuilding. It needs some updating, at any rate. But for the moment I should be concentrating on you, my compelling one.”

“You are not worried about them entering into your Keep?”

“No. My forces will be able to hold them. We yet have a few surprises prior to me needing to enter into the battle. Come to me. Entertain me. I have waited long for this moment.”

San’lr’in’ saw the look in the Wizard’s eyes, and knew it well. She knew she needed to fully compel the Wizard to her this moment, as the battle would soon draw the Wizard’s powers into it. And The High Queen well knew that if the Wizard entered into the battle, The Realm would lose. She went slowly to the Wizard, returning the knowing glance to her, sounding most seductive, “You quite like your moments of danger, Wizard. I like this in you. You are indeed strong.”

As San’lr’in’ approached her in a most alluring fashion, the Wizard grabbed her and brought her to her roughly and with great urgency. She kissed her, forcing herself onto San’lr’in’, regardless of her desire. San’lr’in’ placed her hand on the Wizard’s breast, “You have waited long for this moment, Wizard.”

The Wizard moaned as San’lr’in’ forcefully squeezed her breast. Instead of answering the statement, the Wizard brought San’lr’in’ more violently to her, beginning to rip her garments away from her, “I need you. This moment. I can wait no longer.”

“Wizard. Careful. You show your need overly. You will display your weakness should you continue.”

The Wizard leered at her, then physically moved her to the rug on the ground. It was the moment San’lr’in’ had been waiting for, while yet hoping against it. She struggled to regain control of the moment, needing the Wizard to be the one receiving the advances. Slowly, she did as needed, laying on top of the Wizard, and touching her so as to tease her.

The Wizard was gasping her desire, “I need you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I have waited eons for this moment with you. Make me stronger through your touches.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow and smiled knowingly at the Wizard, “Then prepare to accept the strongest power in all The Realm, Wizard.”

So as to distract her fully from the ongoing battle, The High Queen began her aggressive physical advances onto the Wizard, while also beginning to chant a spell softly under her breath. She knew the moment would be difficult in many fashions, but also knew to remain alert to her red-stoned heart, and alert to the Wizard’s moment, not allowing her any rest.

She moved the Wizard forward quickly in her need, holding her need to the highest edge possible so as to keep the Wizard’s senses fully engaged. She monitored her own heart, avoiding any detection of it, as she continued to softly chant the spell. Even given the Wizard’s urgent desire for the diversion, San’lr’in’ well knew that the Wizard might detect the deception at any moment, so remained fully on guard. She heard the Wizard gasp her need, but kept her mind focused to her task.

After a few moments, but far, far longer than The High Queen had desired, she finally sensed the Wizard fully consumed in her physical need. Making a silent wish of desperation, and saying her own farewell to The Realm, she chanted the spell’s final words.

As she spoke the spell’s last word and as she was finally allowing the Wizard her well desired physical release, the great Red Stone of Power moved out of her and entered quickly into The Wizard’s heart. After all her planning and patient waiting, San’lr’in’ sensed the moment was successful and sighed a moment of relief, even as her own unbearable pain grew blazingly within her.

The Wizard’s eyes widened in great horror at the painful realization of the moment, “What have you done to me?”

She was gasping her great pain, unable to breathe. Her hands flew to her chest, trying to hold back the now enormous pain that was consuming her body, “YOU HAVE BETRAYED ME!”

San’lr’in’ saw that the Wizard’s eyes were frantic, and saw that the Wizard knew she was now being destroyed by the Red Stone, as was the plan. San’lr’in’ could do nothing but watch though, as her own pain began to destroy her own body. It was the risk she had chosen to take, knowing that to rid The Realm of the Wizard, she would have to place the Red Stone of Power into the Wizard’s heart, while also knowing that to remove it from within herself would be certain death.

The Wizard struggled to fight back against The High Queen, but as she did, the pain took over and made her to fall back to the ground. She knew the Red Stone was killing her, but was gladdened to see that her traitor lover was also dying, “You have also undone yourself, my traitor. My advisor was correct. All this was a trap.”

San’lr’in’ sat upon the ground, trying to hold herself up, but losing to her pain. She laid herself down on the woven rug, trying to give her body what rest it might know prior to her death, as she kept watch on the dying Wizard.

As the Wizard became consumed by the Red Stone, her words were no more than mere whispers of her once great powers, “You hid this power well, but it will cost you your life. So I die knowing that at least you die with me.”

San’lr’in’ had no strength in which to answer the Wizard, but struggled within herself to make certain that the Wizard died before her. She thought of Sle’nel’ for a moment, saddened in knowing that she would never see her again, but gladdened in knowing that she had saved The Realm.

As the Wizard closed her eyes, unable to halt the Red Stone devouring her body, San’lr’in’ crawled near her, focused on accomplishing her one final act for The Realm. Slowly, she crawled hand-over-hand toward the Wizard, wracked in her own pain, trying not to cry out, but groaning at every move. Her body was dying, but her mind was well motivated in the moment, urging her body forward.

As she reached the Wizard, she felt the Wizard’s hand grab her. Her eyes opened and connected with The High Queen’s, “We would have been the greatest and strongest rulers ever, High Queen.”

In truth, Wizard, I am sorry to have done as such to you. Seer Roen was correct. You are much greater than we believed, and far less evil. I am sorry, Wizard.

She saw the Wizard look confused, then looked saddened as she slipped into unconsciousness.

Feeling the intense sadness of the moment, yet ignoring the tears that now fell unchecked on her cheeks, The High Queen took what strength she had remaining and began her chanting once more. It took every last effort she had to do as such, but forced herself to the task. Slowly, she removed the Red Stone of Power from the Wizard, finally killing her as she did so, removing all the powers that the Wizard had ever held.

For The Realm.

As the stone emerged, she placed it into her hand, placed it against her own chest, then lay back down upon the floor.

Remain with us, High Queen. Fight against this death you now move toward overly quickly.

No strength left.

You hold the Red Stone of Power. Use it.

Weak…

Student, OBEY ME!

* * * *

Ann’wn looked over the battlefield, “We have finally breached the Keep’s wall. Have the Mungardies move in. Where are Queen Erthrn’s forces?”

“Queen Erthrn’s forces have already entered the Keep, Force Leader, but we can no longer find Queen Erthrn. We believe her to be dead.”

Ann’wn sighed, holding her feelings away from her heart, “Then tell the Mungardies, Messenger.”

Her messenger nodded, then ran to her assignment. Ann’wn watched her for a moment, wondering if the young messenger would live through the battle. She looked back out across the battlefield, seeing the vast carnage strewn before her, fully overwhelmed in its enormity. She closed her eyes for a moment, holding back the heaviness of her heart at the report of Erthrn’s possible death.

“Their forces now dwindle quickly, Force Leader. It appears we have taken control of the battle.”

She opened her eyes and turned to the voice. She examined Sam for a moment, seeing her wounded in many places, blood yet flowing from the wounds, “The Healer’s camp is directly behind us, Highest. You have great need of her services.”

Sam nodded wearily, “Any report from The High Queen?”

Ann’wn shook her head, “I know not who yet remains in The Realm.”

Sam shook her head, “Not many. It was a terrible battle. Perhaps it is the moment to find out, Force Leader. But you also have great need of a Healer. Your arm is bleeding overly freely.”

Ann’wn looked back out to the battlefield, not hearing or caring what Sam had said, “So much death.”

* * * *

Once the Keep’s walls were finally broken down, Sle’nel’ ran through them, trying to remain away from the main battle lines.

“Second. Wait.”

She glanced back to Meera, “I cannot wait. Hurry, Meera. This battle is not our concern. We have a greater task. Be rid of this fight that seeks you.”

Meera had begun to fight against a few of the Wizard’s forces but saw that Sle’nel’ was running ahead of her, ignoring and evading the fights as possible, and quickly ending the fights in which she was forced to engage. Meera dispatched the three from the OuterRealm, then ran to catch up with Sle’nel’. She caught up with her as Sle’nel’ looked up at the main part of the Keep, “We must find a way inside this building, Meera, and quickly so. The High Queen’s life now depends on us.”

Meera examined the main part of the Keep, then saw a door, “We could try to enter through its doors, Second.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her as if she were crazy, then nodded, “The obvious solution, yet I didn’t think of such.”

They reached the door and turned the handle, then were fully surprised as it opened, “Where now, Second?”

“I know not, Meera. Let us hope my staff will direct us. Quickly. Let us to the inside.”

Unwittingly, they had entered into the main entrance of the Keep’s center. Looking about them, Meera was surprised in its opulence, “I have never seen such as this. Where did she get all these beautiful items?”

Sle’nel’ was consulting her staff, but answered absentmindedly, “From the other Realms. Come. My staff tells me that we must enter into another section of this building. The Cloak is not in this room.”

Meera followed dumbly, prepared to defend them, but wishing she knew where they were, or where they were going, “There is no one about. Where is everyone?”

Sle’nel’ shrugged, “Fighting, would be my guess. Let us just hope we don’t run into the Wizard until after we gain this Cloak.”

They sprinted down a long hallway, dispatching two unobservant guards in the process, but otherwise not encountering any forces of great concern, “Where do we head, Second?”

“We need to find the Wizard’s bedroom. The Cloak will be there.”

“Why is this cloak needed, Second?”

They came to a junction in the hallway, Sle’nel’ looking down both halls. As she began to sprint down the hall to the right, she answered back over her shoulder, “It is the Cloak of Life.”

* * * *

After the Master left Sam with Ann’wn, she ran toward the Keep, generally ignoring the main part of the battle. She slipped from one fight to the next, avoiding detection by either side. She moved quickly, yet mostly unobserved, focused solely upon finding her High Queen.

She hid discreetly, as needed, finally gaining entry into the Keep through its main gates, even prior to its great walls being destroyed. By the moment she had arrived in the Keep’s main courtyard, she had stolen and donned some garments that made her to look as if she were in the Wizard’s forces.

She entered into the main building, moving quickly from room to room, wishing she knew the layout of the Wizard’s Keep.

“Halt. You cannot enter there.”

She turned to the voice, “The Wizard has sent for me. I have reports from the battle. It is urgent.”

The guard blocked her passage, “I know you not. Who are you?”

“My Force Leader has died in battle. I am the only one left.”

The guard was confused, “The Wizard didn’t give any commands for such.”

The Master shrugged and acted as if she was going to leave, “Fine. Then you tell her. It was a bad report anyway, and she would have beaten me for it. You tell her then. I would rather fight than face her anger.”

“Wait. You may enter.”

The Master turned back and began to enter into the room, then turned suddenly, killing the guard without warning. She opened the doors slightly, listening for any noise. Hearing none, she entered quietly into the room, searching for her High Queen. She searched the room thoroughly, then moved into the next room. Seeing nothing again, she moved on into the next, then stood in the door as she entered, seeing the one sight she had hoped against all hope to never see.

* * * *

“Tell all Force Leaders, to the Keep.”

The messengers mounted, then left quickly to their task. Ann’wn looked out across the battlefield yet again, knowing that most of The High Queen’s Private Guard were now laying out there, as well as most her own forces. She had lost sight of The High Queen’s Black Guard long prior, wondering if Uthrn were yet alive. She felt herself shudder at the sounds of pain and dying that seemed to continually come from the battlefield. Never had she seen such utter devastation in battle as she had seen this battle. And now as she spoke to her messengers, she knew them to be replacements only, not recognizing any of them.

She mounted her horse, wondering if she would ever lift a sword again with her arm, then chose to ignore the pain.

“Force Leader. We must halt your bleeding.”

She offered her left arm down toward the voice, “Come. We must find The High Queen.”

The Healer looked at her for a moment, then grabbed her arm and swung herself up onto the horse. They rode quickly toward the Keep, avoiding the few lingering fights yet occurring. The Healer looked out across the battlefield as they rode, shocked in the sight.

“Look not, Healer. There is little you can do to improve the moment.”

She whispered her horror, “There are thousands, Ann’wn.”

Ann’wn nodded, thinking to herself, Thousands upon thousands.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ closed her eyes, trying to feel any signs of the cloak she now sought.

“Anything?”

She shook her head, becoming fully frustrated, “No. Yet I must find it, and soon.”

Meera looked around, “This seems to be the wrong section of the building. This appears to be more for her attendants. Let us move down the hall more.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, moving quickly. They turned down another hall, then saw two large doors, “Look. Perhaps this be it, Second.”

Meera opened one of the doors quietly, listening for any sounds from within. Hearing none, she entered, “I think this might be end of your search, Second.”

Sle’nel’ felt her staff twitch, and knew Meera was correct. She moved closer to the doors that entered into another smaller room, “This must be where her garments are stored.”

“What does it look like, Second?”

Sle’nel’ felt her heart skip a beat as she looked up and saw it. She reached to the cloak and removed it slowly from its location, “Like this.”

Meera looked over and saw it. She was stunned at its simpleness, “Are you certain, Second? That doesn’t look like a special cloak in any regard.”

Her hands shook as she touched it, feeling its immense power, “This is it, Meera.”

She brought it to her, holding it carefully as it were a mere babe, “Now, Meera, we must find The High Queen, and quickly so.”

* * * *

The Master moved quickly to her High Queen, kneeling at her side, checking for any signs of life.

“Is she yet alive, Master?”

She bent down, listening for a heartbeat, or breathing. She heard nothing. She then felt The High Queen’s arm, feeling its coolness.

“No. She lives no more.”

The Master hung her head, now knowing she had arrived overly late.

Ann’wn knelt next to her Queen, across from the Master. She examined her High Queen’s face, seeing peace in its stillness. She didn’t feel the tears that streamed freely from her eyes.

“Move aside. Both of you.”

The Healer shoved the Master away forcefully, then knelt down next to her Queen. She felt her neck, checking for a pulse. She knew her Queen well enough to know that nothing would be so simple with her. She felt for many moments, becoming less hopeful with each passing moment, her own desperation growing more quickly than she had thought possible. Then, just as she was about to give up, she jumped as she felt a slight beat.

“What is it?”

Then she felt nothing, so waited again, wondering.

They whispered, “What is it, Healer?”

She was annoyed at the disturbance, “Shhhh! I cannot attend with you yelling in my ear.”

Sume’ and Sele’ entered, “Does she live, Healer?”

Sume’ moved Ann’wn away, studying San’lr’in’s body, “She removed the great Red Stone of Power away from her heart.”

Sele’ was examining the Wizard, “Look. She killed the Wizard.”

Sume’ knelt down and touched her finger lightly to the Red Stone, feeling its pulsing, “We need to place this back within her. Her heart is now inside it.”

The Healer looked at her, “How could this be that she is not dead?”

“The Red Stone touches her, so she may yet live. She was directed to do as such, so as to live, if possible. We must do as Sume’ says, and then we are to place this cloak over her.”

Everyone turned to the voice, stunned. Sle’nel’ walked over next to Sume’.

Sume’ looked up at her, then saw the cloak, “The Cloak of Life? Where did you find this? This has long been gone from The Realm.”

Sele’ looked to her Aunt, “How do you know of such, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer?”

Sume’ looked puzzled, “Hmmm … I know not, Young One. I suppose the knowledge came as I became High Wizard Sorcerer.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “But how did you know of it, Elf? And how did you know it was here?”

Sele’ answered, “Grandmother Is’en’nel’ is here. I can feel her presence.”

The Healer examined the Red Stone without touching it, “Who is to return this to her?”

Sume’ shook her head, “I did prior, but it now contains all the powers of the Wizard, so would be even more dangerous than prior.”

Sle’nel’ felt her desperation growing. She touched her hand to her Queen’s cold cheek, “We must tend to this quickly. I cannot lose her. The Realm has great need of her.”

Sele’ stood by her and placed her hand on her shoulder, “It is for me to do, Birth-Mother.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, surprised, “You?”

Sume’ shook her head, “You cannot know of this, Young One.”

“Some things just come to me, Aunt High Wizard Sorcerer. And this came to me as soon as Grandmother Is’en’nel’ reminded me of where this memory was kept.”

“You can return her heart to her?”

Sele’ nodded, “She is yet alive as long as the great Red Stone of Power touches her. Look at it. Can you not see its pulsing? It beats her life for her. Barely so, but it is now of life itself. It contains great powers that The Realm has long prior forgotten.”

Sle’nel’ stood, “Can one mystic hold all these powers, and yet remain as she once was?”

Her mother answered, She will be changed, but The Realm has need of these powers, and is why this moment has come to be. Have your Birth-Daughter restore The High Queen’s heart, Daughter. It is the moment.

Sle’nel’ touched Sele’s yet small shoulder, “Do as you will, Birth-Daughter.”

Sele’ moved her arms out in the form of a circle and began chanting her spells and powers to her, as she closed her eyes and moved her head upward. She then knelt next to The High Queen and placed one hand on the great Red Stone of Power, as she raised the other hand up toward the sky.

Suddenly, a huge bolt of red lightning struck the Red Stone of Power, then another. After five lightning strikes, all watched in shock as the stone slowly dissolved itself into The High Queen’s chest. When it had disappeared to inside The High Queen, one last lightning bolt slammed into her chest, causing her body to jump at its power.

The Healer saw life return to her High Queen, and sighed, “She breathes. Unbelievably, she lives.”

Sle’nel’ bent down next to San’lr’in’, seeing her lover’s skin regain its color. As she looked at her lover’s face, she saw The High Queen staring up at her, yet with eyes that were so far removed from The Realm that a sudden chill raced down her spine.

“San’lr’in’? Can you hear me?”

San’lr’in’s eyes stared into Sle’nel’s, but no sign of recognition was given. And as suddenly, her eyes closed against to The Realm.

“Does she live?”

Sele’ nodded, “The High Queen lives.”

The Healer moved close so as to try to help remove some of The High Queen’s pain, but when she touched her forehead, a great jolt of power slammed into her, throwing her slightly away from The High Queen, “What happened?”

Sele’ looked at The Healer, then at her Aunt, then at her Birth-Mother, “When all her new powers are fully integrated into her, she will be returned to The Realm. Until then, the powers will not allow anyone to touch The High Queen.”

“But how are we to transport her?”

Sle’nel’ placed the Cloak of Life over The High Queen, wrapping it firmly around her, “The Cloak of Life will protect The High Queen, and it will also allow us to move her.”

The Healer protested, “She will need water. And food.”

Sele’ shook her head, “The Cloak of Life will tend to her needs, Healer. She is no longer as we knew her. She will not require these things until she is allowed to be returned to The Realm. None of us has ever prior dealt with such powers, but now these powers are fully in control of her for the moment, until they have become her, and her, them.”

Sume’ shook her head, “This sounds not good, Young One.”

Sele’ shrugged, “Elfin Grandmother tells me that it is what must be. It is her destiny.”

Ann’wn closed her eyes, then breathed in what felt like her first breath of life in many turns, “I thought we had lost her, along with all the others. At least she lives.”

The Healer looked at Sle’nel’, tears fully blurring her vision, “Thank the mothers.”

Sle’nel’ touched The Healer’s shoulder, “She lives.” But silently she wondered at Sele’s comment, Her destiny?

* * * *

[Back to Table of Contents]

If you missed reading The Women of Woden, Book I or The Mystic Women of the Valley, Book II or The Realm’s Mystics, Book III of The Mystic Women of The Realm series, please visit www.gate-way-publishers.com or request it from your local bookstore or retailer.

[Back to Table of Contents]

About the Author

Robbie Collins lives with her High Queen and menagerie near a small town and a very large lake. She has a rather unbelievable background in a preponderous of esoteric knowledge. Upon occasion, she dabbles in Celtic folk music, hiking, snowshoeing, writing, kayaking and gardening. She has always followed the road north. Visit with Robbie Collins on the Internet at www.mysticwomenoftherealm.com/

Visit www.gate-way-publishers.com for information on additional titles by this and other authors.

Table of Contents

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

Chapter IX

Chapter X

Chapter XI

Chapter XII

Chapter XIII

Chapter XIV

About the Author

[Back to Table of Contents]